The law unsealed: or, A practical exposition of the Ten Commandments With a resolution of several momentous questions and cases of conscience. By the learned, laborious, faithful servant of Jesus Christ, Mr. James Durham, late minister of the Gospel at Glasgow.
         Practical exposition of the X. Commandments.
         Durham, James, 1622-1658.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 1225 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 161 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A37046
         Wing D2817
         ESTC R215306
         99827217
         99827217
         31633
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37046)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 31633)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1906:5)
      
       
         
           
             The law unsealed: or, A practical exposition of the Ten Commandments With a resolution of several momentous questions and cases of conscience. By the learned, laborious, faithful servant of Jesus Christ, Mr. James Durham, late minister of the Gospel at Glasgow.
             Practical exposition of the X. Commandments.
             Durham, James, 1622-1658.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
             Jenkyn, William, 1613-1685.
          
           
             The second edition revised and corrected, to which are prefixed the Commendatory epistles of two famous English divines, Dr. Owen and Mr. Jenkyn: there is also affixed an alphabetical table of the principal matters handled in the whole book; likewise the errata that are escaped in the third edition, they are printed and amended in their right place in this second edition.
          
           [28], 279, [9] p.
           
             printed by Robert Sanders, printer to the city and University, and are to be sold in his shop,
             Glasgow :
             1676.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ten Commandments -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Conscience -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LAW
           UNSEALED
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           PRACTICAL
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           TEN
           COMMANDMENTS
           .
           WITH
           A
           resolution
           of
           several
           Momentous
           Questions
           and
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Learned
           ,
           Laborious
           ,
           Faithful
           Servant
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Mr.
           JAMES
           DURHAM
           ,
           Late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           GLASGOW
           .
        
         
           
             Thy
             Commandment
             is
             exceeding
             broad
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             119.
             96.
             
          
        
         
           The
           second
           Edition
           revised
           and
           corrected
           ,
           To
           which
           are
           prefixed
           the
           Commendatory
           Epistles
           of
           two
           famous
           English
           Divines
           ,
           Dr.
           Owen
           and
           Mr.
           Jenkin
           :
           There
           is
           also
           affixed
           an
           Alphabetical
           Table
           of
           the
           principal
           matters
           handled
           in
           the
           whole
           Book
           ;
           likewise
           the
           Errata
           that
           are
           escaped
           in
           the
           third
           Edition
           ,
           they
           are
           printed
           and
           amended
           in
           their
           right
           place
           in
           this
           second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           
             LORD
             LET
             GLASGOW
             FLOURISH
             THROUGH
             THE
             PREACHING
             OF
             THY
             WORD
             .
          
        
         
           GLASGOW
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Robert
             Sanders
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           City
           and
           University
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           in
           his
           Shop
           .
           1676.
           
        
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           Truly
           Noble
           ,
           and
           Renownedly
           Religious
           Lady
           ,
           
             My
             Lady
             Marquess
             of
             ARGILE
          
           .
        
         
           
             Noblest
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           HAD
           it
           so
           seemed
           good
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           and
           Infinite
           Wise
           God
           ,
           he
           might
           at
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           his
           Peoples
           Conversion
           ,
           have
           quite
           expelled
           all
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           least
           remainders
           of
           indwelling
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           conformed
           them
           to
           his
           own
           Image
           in
           Holiness
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           insearchable
           Wisdome
           ,
           otherwise
           disposed
           for
           ends
           best
           known
           to
           himself
           :
           concerning
           which
           (
           what
           ever
           may
           be
           ,
           even
           here
           ,
           our
           strongely-probable
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           good
           measure
           ,
           quieting
           Conjecturs
           as
           to
           some
           of
           them
           )
           it
           will
           be
           our
           Wisdom
           to
           make
           a
           reference
           for
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           day
           of
           that
           great
           Solemn
           and
           Celebrious
           general
           Assembly
           of
           the
           first-Born
           ,
           wherein
           all
           such
           references
           shall
           be
           called
           and
           satisfyingly
           discussed
           :
           And
           seeing
           he
           hath
           thought
           it
           fit
           that
           some
           relicts
           of
           sin
           (
           but
           exauctorated
           of
           its
           ringe
           and
           dominion
           )
           should
           indwell
           ;
           and
           that
           thereby
           the
           spiritual
           constitution
           of
           sojourning-Saints
           should
           be
           a
           mixture
           of
           Grace
           and
           Corruption
           (
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           retaining
           still
           its
           own
           natural
           irreconcileable
           Antipathy
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           lusting
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           all
           their
           actings
           ,
           both
           gracious
           and
           sinful
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           divided
           ;
           and
           neither
           one
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           before
           Regenerating
           Grace
           ,
           nor
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           in
           Glory
           )
           its
           highly
           congruous
           and
           sutable
           to
           the
           same
           ins●nit
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           proportionable
           and
           correspondent
           mixture
           in
           the
           dispensations
           of
           his
           Providence
           towards
           them
           while
           one
           this
           side
           ,
           Heaven
           ,
           some
           more
           smiling
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           cross
           :
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Unregenerate
           part
           requiring
           crosses
           to
           whip
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           drive
           it
           forward
           ;
           and
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Regenerate
           part
           calling
           for
           them
           also
           ,
           to
           keepit
           awake
           and
           on
           its
           guard
           ,
           against
           the
           surprising
           prejudice
           and
           hurt
           it
           may
           sustain
           from
           the
           restless
           ill
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           Companion
           ,
           a
           Body
           of
           Death
           ,
           that
           cleaveth
           close
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           Girdle
           doth
           to
           the
           Loins
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           which
           they
           have
           not
           many
           hours
           ,
           let
           be
           days
           ,
           to
           do
           well
           to
           an
           end
           :
           When
           their
           Constitution
           cometh
           to
           be
           purely
           Grace
           ,
           perfectly
           defecat
           and
           refined
           from
           all
           the
           dreggy
           and
           dro●sy
           mixture
           of
           indwelling
           Corruption
           then
           will
           their
           Lot
           be
           pure
           Solace
           and
           Joy
           ,
           even
           perfection
           &
           perpetuity
           of
           Joy
           ,
           without
           any
           the
           least
           mixture
           of
           Sorrow
           or
           Trouble
           of
           what
           ever
           sort
           ;
           but
           till
           then
           (
           and
           Blessed
           
           Eternally
           be
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           long
           to
           that
           ,
           even
           but
           a
           moment
           )
           Trouble
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           less
           or
           more
           ,
           will
           wait
           on
           them
           
             who
             through
             much
             Tribulation
             must
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ▪
          
           Yet
           on
           a
           just
           reckoning
           there
           will
           be
           found
           no
           real
           nor
           well
           grounded
           Reason
           of
           dissatisfaction
           with
           this
           wise
           disposal
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           since
           He
           never
           afflicteth
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           in
           heaviness
           through
           one
           or
           more
           ,
           or
           even
           manifold
           Temptations
           ;
           but
           when
           there
           is
           Need
           ,
           and
           such
           need
           that
           a
           few
           serious
           reflections
           will
           constrain
           the
           Patient
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           This
           same
           particular
           Cross
           so
           and
           so
           circumstantiated
           ,
           could
           not
           well
           have
           been
           wanted
           without
           a
           greater
           prejudice
           ;
           nay
           ,
           considering
           the
           inseparable
           connection
           that
           God
           in
           his
           Eternal
           and
           Unalterable
           Decree
           ,
           hath
           established
           betwixt
           the
           end
           and
           all
           the
           means
           that
           lead
           to
           it
           ;
           When
           ever
           such
           and
           such
           a
           Cross
           is
           actually
           met
           with
           ,
           there
           is
           ground
           to
           think
           that
           it
           is
           as
           necessary
           as
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Christians
           is
           ▪
           that
           Cross
           being
           appointed
           as
           one
           mean
           with
           others
           ,
           to
           bring
           about
           the
           purposed
           end
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Salvation
           of
           such
           a
           Person
           :
           which
           one
           consideration
           
             (
             That
             they
             are
             appointed
             thereunto
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Thessalon●ans
           ,
           asserteth
           )
           well
           pondered
           ,
           would
           contribut
           ,
           not
           a
           little
           to
           reconcile
           the
           most
           sadly
           Crossed
           and
           afflicted
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           to
           their
           respective
           Crosses
           ;
           and
           would
           make
           them
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           and
           borne
           more
           patiently
           ,
           pleasantly
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           ;
           and
           would
           with
           all
           make
           them
           to
           look
           out
           on
           them
           with
           a
           less
           formidable
           &
           more
           amiable
           Aspect
           than
           ordinarily
           they
           do
           .
           And
           since
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           all
           there
           Afflictions
           are
           afflictions
           only
           of
           
             this
             present
             time
          
           ,
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           but
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           not
           protracted
           according
           to
           desert
           one
           minute
           beyond
           Death
           ,
           let
           be
           Eternities
           length
           ;
           Since
           moreover
           the
           heaviest
           Loads
           ,
           and
           greatest
           measures
           of
           them
           are
           but
           light
           and
           moderate
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           His
           severest
           correctings
           of
           them
           are
           in
           measure
           with
           Judgment
           and
           
             Discretion
             ;
             He
             stayeth
             his
             rough
             Wind
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             East
             Wind
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           in
           great
           Wisdom
           suite
           and
           proportion
           the
           tryals
           of
           his
           People
           to
           their
           strength
           and
           standing
           ;
           
             in
             His
             faithfulness
             ,
             not
             suffering
             them
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             what
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             temptation
             making
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             :
          
           It
           s
           not
           his
           manner
           to
           put
           new
           Wine
           into
           old
           Bottles
           ,
           nor
           to
           sew
           a
           piece
           of
           new
           Cloath
           unto
           an
           old
           Garment
           .
           He
           that
           teacheth
           the
           Husband
           man
           discretion
           ,
           about
           the
           fit
           time
           and
           season
           of
           Plowing
           ,
           Tilling
           ,
           Sowing
           ,
           Harrowing
           ,
           and
           Reaping
           of
           every
           kind
           of
           Seed
           and
           Grain
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           Nature
           ;
           and
           how
           to
           Thresh
           out
           these
           several
           sorts
           of
           Seed
           &
           Grain
           by
           fit
           means
           and
           instruments
           ,
           can
           ,
           being
           
             wonderful
             in
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             excellent
             in
             Working
             ,
          
           with
           infinitely
           more
           wisdom
           ,
           skill
           ,
           judgment
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           and
           tenderness
           ,
           pitch
           the
           fittest
           seasons
           ,
           kinds
           ,
           measures
           and
           durations
           of
           
           his
           People
           Afflictions
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           Necessities
           ,
           Dispositions
           ,
           Standings
           ,
           Capacities
           ,
           and
           Abilities
           .
           And
           since
           withal
           ,
           our
           Soveraign
           Lord
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Saints
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           absoluteness
           of
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           the
           super-aboundance
           of
           his
           richest
           Grace
           hath
           imposed
           upon
           every
           Cross
           that
           his
           People
           meet
           with
           ,
           not
           excepting
           (
           to
           say
           so
           )
           Vessels
           of
           the
           greatest
           Burden
           of
           Affliction
           that
           Sail
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Sands
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           the
           troublesome
           Sea
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           the
           Tole
           and
           Custom
           of
           some
           spiritual
           Good
           to
           be
           Payed
           to
           them
           ;
           Allowing
           ,
           Warranting
           ,
           and
           Commanding
           them
           by
           his
           Commission
           granted
           to
           them
           under
           his
           Great
           Seal
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           to
           demand
           ,
           require
           ,
           and
           exact
           it
           from
           every
           occurring
           Cross
           and
           Affliction
           :
           And
           if
           there
           shall
           be
           any
           demur
           or
           delay
           ,
           let
           be
           seeming
           denyal
           to
           pay
           this
           Custom
           to
           wait
           and
           search
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           holy
           peremptoriness
           ,
           to
           persist
           in
           the
           exacting
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           certainly
           ,
           without
           a
           possibility
           of
           misgiving
           ,
           to
           be
           got
           therefore
           which
           the
           Commission
           (
           more
           and
           more
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           really
           believed
           and
           made
           use
           of
           according
           to
           the
           Granter's
           mind
           )
           should
           be
           produced
           ;
           wherein
           he
           hath
           given
           the
           highest
           security
           that
           
             All
             things
          
           (
           having
           a
           special
           look
           at
           all
           their
           Afflictions
           ,
           as
           the
           context
           ,
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           Judicious
           Commentators
           putteth
           beyond
           debate
           )
           
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             good
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             called
             according
             to
             his
             purpose
          
           ;
           where
           he
           hath
           ,
           to
           speak
           so
           with
           reverence
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           condescended
           some
           way
           ,
           to
           abridge
           his
           own
           Soveraignty
           and
           absolute
           Dominion
           ,
           ingaging
           himself
           by
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           may
           do
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           will
           to
           do
           nothing
           but
           what
           shall
           be
           for
           his
           Peoples
           good
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           all
           his
           dispensations
           towards
           them
           ,
           his
           absolute
           Dominion
           and
           his
           good
           Will
           shall
           be
           commensurable
           ,
           &
           of
           equal
           extent
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           them
           never
           to
           be
           stretched
           one
           hairs
           breadth
           beyond
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           even
           in
           the
           most
           dark
           ,
           involved
           ,
           intricate
           ,
           abstruse
           and
           mysterious
           providences
           wherein
           they
           can
           read
           and
           take
           up
           least
           of
           his
           mind
           ;
           and
           wherein
           he
           (
           seeming
           to
           walk
           either
           in
           the
           greatest
           absoluteness
           of
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           sharpest
           severity
           of
           his
           Justice
           )
           refuseth
           to
           give
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           his
           matters
           and
           motions
           ,
           hath
           wonderfully
           stooped
           &
           condescended
           to
           give
           this
           general
           ,
           sweetly-satisfactory
           Account
           ,
           
             That
             they
             shall
             work
             for
             good
             ,
          
           even
           their
           spiritual
           good
           and
           profit
           ,
           
             The
             purging
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             their
             further
             participation
             of
             his
             Holiness
             :
          
           O!
           that
           all
           the
           graciously
           sincere
           Lovers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           effectually
           called
           according
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           might
           from
           the
           lively
           Faith
           of
           this
           ,
           be
           perswaded
           and
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           to
           set
           themselves
           down
           at
           the
           
             Rece●t
             of
             these
             Customs
          
           from
           the
           many
           Crosses
           and
           Afflictions
           that
           come
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           with
           a
           fixed
           resolution
           to
           suffer
           none
           of
           them
           to
           pass
           without
           paying
           the
           
           Custom
           imposed
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           The
           faithful
           ,
           diligent
           ,
           close
           ,
           and
           constant
           following
           of
           this
           imployment
           would
           inspeakably
           inrich
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           make
           up
           all
           their
           Losses
           ,
           infinitly
           beyond
           what
           gathering
           in
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           rarest
           and
           richest
           Commodities
           of
           both
           the
           In●●es
           could
           possibly
           do
           ,
           were
           they
           all
           ingrossed
           and
           monopolized
           to
           that
           most
           honourable
           Society
           of
           the
           Godly
           ;
           and
           would
           help
           them
           to
           bear
           out
           a
           great
           spiritual
           rank
           and
           port
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           state
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           becometh
           them
           that
           are
           priviledged
           to
           be
           Collectors
           of
           such
           Customs
           under
           Him.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           now
           ,
           
             Noble
             Madam
          
           ,
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           towards
           30.
           years
           (
           what
           ever
           was
           before
           )
           since
           your
           Ladyship
           was
           known
           by
           some
           to
           be
           helped
           ,
           through
           Grace
           ,
           seriously
           to
           sit
           down
           at
           the
           receit
           of
           these
           Customs
           from
           the
           cross
           and
           afflicting
           dispensations
           which
           then
           occurred
           to
           yo●
           ,
           whereby
           ye
           did
           observably
           improve
           ,
           better
           ,
           and
           increase
           your
           spiritual
           stock
           and
           state
           ,
           some-way
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           Standers
           by
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           most
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           have
           been
           in
           the
           holy
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           tryed
           with
           a
           tract
           of
           Tribulations
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           more
           trying
           than
           another
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           such
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           (
           as
           once
           the
           blest
           Author
           of
           this
           Treatise
           on
           occasion
           of
           a
           sad
           &
           surprising
           stroak
           ,
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           desire
           of
           his
           eyes
           ,
           his
           gracious
           and
           faithful
           Wi●e
           ,
           after
           a
           whiles
           silence
           ,
           with
           much
           gravity
           and
           great
           composure
           of
           spirit
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Who
             could
             perswade
             me
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             said
             it
             :
             )
          
           if
           all
           the
           world
           had
           said
           and
           sworn
           it
           ,
           they
           could
           very
           hardly
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           have
           perswaded
           you
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           were
           good
           :
           But
           since
           God
           ,
           that
           cannot
           lye
           ,
           hath
           said
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           room
           left
           to
           debate
           or
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           let
           be
           to
           deny
           it
           ▪
           and
           if
           your
           Ladyship
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           yo●
           haue
           )
           hath
           been
           all
           this
           while
           gathering
           up
           the
           Customs
           〈◊〉
           spiritual
           good
           and
           gain
           ,
           imposed
           upon
           these
           many
           ,
           various
           ,
           and
           great
           tribulations
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           on
           a
           blessed
           design
           of
           singular
           good
           to
           you
           ,
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           exercise
           you
           beyond
           most
           persons
           living
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           your
           so
           noble
           station
           and
           extraction
           :
           O!
           what
           a
           vast
           stock
           and
           Treasure
           of
           rich
           and
           soul-inriching
           precious
           experiences
           of
           the
           good
           and
           profit
           of
           all
           these
           Afflictions
           and
           Tribulations
           must
           you
           needs
           have
           lying
           by
           you
           ?
           What
           humility
           and
           soft
           walking
           ,
           what
           contrition
           and
           tenderness
           of
           heart
           ;
           what
           frequency
           and
           fervency
           ,
           what
           seriousness
           and
           spirituality
           in
           Prayer
           ?
           what
           sitting
           alone
           and
           keeping
           silence
           because
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           ?
           what
           justifying
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ascribing
           Righteousness
           to
           Him
           in
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           ?
           what
           sweet
           Soli-loquies
           communings
           with
           the
           heart
           one
           the
           Bed
           ,
           self-searchings
           and
           examinations
           ?
           what
           delight-some
           meditations
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           Law
           ?
           what
           Mortification
           of
           Lusts
           ,
           
           what
           deadness
           and
           denyedness
           to
           ,
           and
           what
           weanedness
           from
           all
           Creature-comforts
           and
           delights
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           Men
           ?
           What
           solicitous
           securing
           of
           the
           grand
           Interest
           amid'st
           these
           shakings-loose
           of
           all
           other
           interests
           ?
           what
           coveting
           of
           ,
           and
           complacency
           in
           fellowship
           with
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           while
           your
           other
           fellowship
           is
           made
           desolate
           ?
           what
           accounting
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           so
           much
           in
           account
           amongst
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           loss
           and
           dung
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           ?
           what
           growing
           disconformity
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           renewing
           of
           your
           mind
           ?
           what
           transforming
           into
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           from
           Glory
           to
           Glory
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           what
           examplary
           holiness
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           conversation
           ?
           what
           postponing
           of
           all
           particular
           &
           self-interests
           to
           the
           publick
           interest
           of
           his
           Glory
           ?
           what
           waitings
           and
           longings
           for
           the
           Coming
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ?
           what
           desires
           and
           designs
           faithfully
           to
           serve
           your
           Generation
           according
           to
           His
           Will
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           what
           groanings
           to
           be
           uncloathed
           and
           cloathed
           upon
           with
           your
           House
           from
           above
           ?
           and
           what
           lively
           longings
           ,
           with
           sweet
           submissions
           to
           his
           Will
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           best
           of
           all
           ?
           How
           much
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           of
           a
           Stranger
           's
           and
           Pilgrim's
           deportement
           with
           published
           practical
           plain
           declarations
           to
           the
           world
           that
           this
           is
           not
           your
           Country
           ?
           but
           that
           you
           are
           in
           expectation
           of
           one
           ,
           even
           a
           Heavenly
           Country
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           be
           called
           your
           God
           ?
           finally
           ,
           What
           practical
           and
           experimental
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           clear
           insight
           in
           that
           notable
           and
           none-such
           art
           of
           making
           out
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           making
           up
           in
           Him
           what
           is
           missing
           amongst
           the
           Creatures
           ?
           a
           little
           of
           whom
           can
           go
           far
           ,
           inconceivably
           far
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           much
           empty
           and
           voyd
           room
           ,
           through
           the
           removal
           of
           many
           and
           most
           choice
           Creature-comforts
           ?
           What
           possible
           loss
           or
           want
           is
           it
           that
           cannot
           be
           made
           up
           in
           him
           ?
           who
           is
           God
           all-sufficient
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           ,
           what-ever
           is
           desirable
           and
           excellent
           amongst
           them
           all
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           an
           eminently
           transcendent
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           more
           excellent
           way
           ;
           and
           from
           whom
           ,
           as
           the
           inexhaustibly
           full
           Fountain
           ,
           and
           incomprehensibly
           vast
           ,
           
             immense
             ,
             shoarless
             ,
             boundless
          
           ,
           and
           bottomless
           Ocean
           of
           all
           delightful
           ,
           desirable
           ,
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           possible
           perfections
           ,
           the
           small
           drops
           ,
           and
           little
           rivulets
           of
           seeming
           and
           painted
           perfections
           scattered
           amongst
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           issue
           forth
           :
           O!
           beautiful
           and
           blest
           fruits
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           yet
           not
           brought
           forth
           by
           afflictions
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           grace
           working
           together
           with
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           ;
           a
           part
           of
           whose
           Royal
           and
           Incommunicable
           Prerogative
           ,
           it
           is
           (
           not
           communicate
           nor
           given
           out
           of
           his
           own
           hand
           to
           any
           dispensation
           ,
           whether
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           of
           Providences
           more
           smiling
           or
           more
           cross
           ,
           abstractly
           from
           his
           Blesing
           and
           Grace
           )
           
             to
             teach
             to
             profit
          
           .
           If
           your
           Ladyship
           be
           not
           thus
           inriched
           ,
           
           and
           if
           your
           Stock
           and
           Revenue
           be
           not
           thus
           bettered
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           it
           is
           your
           burden
           ,
           and
           more
           afflicting
           to
           you
           than
           all
           your
           other
           Afflictions
           ;
           &
           that
           it
           is
           with-all
           singly
           aimed
           at
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           diligently
           driven
           as
           your
           greatest
           design
           in
           the
           world
           .
           I
           could
           from
           my
           own
           particular
           certain
           knowledge
           and
           observation
           ,
           long
           agoe
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           (
           having
           had
           the
           honour
           and
           happiness
           to
           be
           often
           in
           your
           company
           ,
           and
           at
           some
           of
           the
           lowest
           ebbs
           of
           your
           outward
           prosperity
           )
           and
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           others
           more
           knowing
           and
           observing
           than
           I
           ,
           say
           more
           of
           your
           rich
           incomes
           of
           gain
           and
           advantage
           ,
           of
           your
           improvements
           ,
           of
           the
           countervailings
           of
           your
           dammage
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           up-makings
           of
           all
           your
           losses
           this
           way
           ,
           than
           either
           my
           fear
           of
           incurring
           the
           construction
           of
           a
           Flatterer
           with
           such
           as
           do
           not
           know
           you
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           will
           permit
           ;
           or
           your
           Christian
           modesty
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           and
           self-denyal
           will
           admit
           ;
           and
           to
           undertake
           to
           say
           all
           that
           might
           truly
           ,
           and
           without
           complementing
           (
           too
           too
           ordinary
           in
           Epistles
           Dedicatory
           )
           be
           said
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           would
           be
           thought
           by
           your
           Lady-ship
           as
           far
           below
           you
           to
           crave
           ,
           or
           expect
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           above
           me
           suitably
           to
           perform
           .
        
         
           Now
           Madam
           ,
           being
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           this
           savoury
           ,
           sound
           ,
           solid
           ,
           soul-searching
           ,
           and
           soul-setling
           Treatise
           ,
           will
           be
           acceptable
           to
           ,
           and
           improved
           by
           your
           Ladyship
           ,
           for
           furtherance
           of
           this
           your
           spiritual
           good
           and
           advantage
           ,
           beyond
           what
           it
           will
           be
           to
           ,
           and
           by
           most
           others
           :
           I
           find
           no
           need
           of
           any
           long
           consultation
           with
           my self
           ,
           To
           whom
           to
           address
           its
           Dedication
           ,
           you
           having
           in
           my
           poor
           esteem
           on
           many
           accounts
           ,
           the
           deserved
           preference
           of
           many
           (
           to
           say
           no
           more
           )
           Ladys
           of
           Honour
           now
           living
           ;
           and
           since
           with-all
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           ,
           had
           the
           precious
           ,
           and
           now
           perfected
           Author
           been
           alive
           ,
           and
           minded
           the
           publication
           of
           it
           with
           a
           Dedication
           to
           any
           Noble
           Lady
           ,
           Your Self
           would
           have
           been
           the
           Person
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           high
           esteem
           ,
           having
           himself
           ,
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           signified
           his
           purpose
           of
           Dedicating
           his
           piece
           on
           the
           Canticles
           to
           your
           Lady-ships
           Noble
           and
           much
           noted
           Sister
           in
           Law
           ,
           my
           
             Lady
             V●-Countess
             of
             Kenmure
          
           .
           It
           needs
           no
           Epistles
           of
           commendation
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           its
           Author
           ;
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           will
           abundantly
           commend
           it self
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           piece
           ,
           though
           posthumous
           ,
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           commend
           him
           in
           the
           Gates
           .
           I
           shal
           only
           now
           say
           ,
           which
           will
           much
           indear
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           honest-hearted
           Students
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           for
           most
           part
           ,
           very
           practical
           (
           and
           what
           is
           polemick
           in
           it
           )
           at
           that
           time
           much
           called
           for
           )
           is
           by
           a
           true
           information
           of
           the
           judgement
           directly
           levelled
           at
           a
           suitable
           practise
           )
           and
           your
           Ladyship
           knoweth
           that
           the
           power
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           very
           soul
           &
           life
           of
           Religion
           lyeth
           in
           the
           dew
           practise
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           indeed
           we
           know
           no
           more
           in
           God's
           account
           than
           we
           do
           through
           
           Grace
           ,
           singly
           and
           seriously
           design
           and
           endeavour
           to
           practise
           ;
           they
           all
           and
           they
           only
           
             having
             a
             good
             understanding
             ,
             that
             do
             his
             Commandements
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             ,
             being
             his
             Peoples
             Wisdom
             and
             Vnderstanding
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Nations
             who
             here
             of
             these
             Statutes
             ,
          
           and
           are
           constrained
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Surely
             this
             is
             a
             Wise
             and
             Vnderstanding
             People
          
           ;
           The
           greatest
           measure
           of
           meerly
           apprehensive
           and
           speculative
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truths
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           truly
           Wise
           ,
           because
           not
           Wise
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           nor
           evidenceth
           the
           Persons
           that
           have
           it
           to
           be
           really
           Happy
           ,
           the
           Lord
           not
           having
           pronounced
           them
           to
           be
           such
           that
           only
           know
           ,
           but
           who
           
             knowing
             these
             things
             do
             them
          
           ;
           though
           ,
           alase
           ,
           many
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           but
           very
           little
           considering
           this
           seek
           to
           know
           only
           ,
           or
           mainly
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           may
           know
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           may
           make
           it
           known
           to
           others
           that
           they
           do
           know
           (
           a
           notable
           disappointment
           of
           the
           end
           of
           all
           sound
           Scripture-Theologie
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           to
           the
           Whole
           ,
           and
           every
           Part
           ,
           Head
           and
           Article
           thereof
           ,
           Practise
           ,
           and
           nor
           mere
           Speculation
           )
           the
           great
           Soul-ruining
           practical
           error
           of
           many
           Professors
           of
           this
           knowing
           age
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           ;
           as
           there
           is
           another
           error
           in
           practise
           ,
           lamentably
           incident
           to
           not
           a
           few
           well-meaning
           Souls
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           whereby
           desiring
           and
           delighting
           only
           to
           hear
           ,
           read
           ,
           and
           know
           what
           speaks
           to
           their
           present
           case
           and
           spiritual
           exercise
           ,
           or
           immediatly
           presseth
           somewhat
           in
           practise
           ,
           they
           much
           weary
           of
           ,
           and
           listen
           but
           little
           to
           what
           serveth
           for
           more
           full
           and
           clear
           information
           of
           their
           Judgments
           in
           the
           literal
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           the
           Doctrinal
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           may
           increase
           ,
           better
           ,
           and
           advance
           their
           knowledge
           in
           the
           principles
           thereof
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           established
           in
           the
           present
           Truth
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           loins
           girt
           about
           with
           it
           ;
           whereby
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           although
           some
           such
           may
           ,
           through
           grace
           ,
           have
           chosen
           the
           better
           part
           which
           wil
           not
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           only
           through
           their
           ignorance
           filled
           with
           many
           confusions
           ,
           and
           with
           perplexing
           ,
           and
           almost
           inextricable
           fears
           and
           doubts
           about
           their
           own
           spiritual
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           but
           are
           also
           eminently
           exposed
           to
           the
           dreadful
           hazard
           of
           being
           catched
           and
           carryed
           a
           away
           as
           a
           ready
           prey
           ,
           by
           every
           error
           and
           Sect
           master
           ,
           plausibly
           pretending
           but
           any
           the
           least
           respect
           to
           the
           practise
           and
           power
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           which
           hath
           been
           very
           prejudical
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           most
           observably
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           ther
           is
           much
           ground
           to
           fear
           it
           may
           yet
           further
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           tryed
           with
           warm
           and
           sutable
           tentations
           .
           Happy
           therefore
           ,
           yea
           ,
           thrice
           happy
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           by
           the
           skill
           and
           conduct
           of
           him
           that
           is
           given
           to
           be
           a
           Leader
           and
           Pilot
           to
           his
           People
           ,
           helped
           to
           stemm
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           to
           steer
           a
           streight
           &
           steddy
           course
           betwixt
           the
           Shelves
           &
           Rocks
           of
           these
           Extreams
           ,
           on
           the
           right
           and
           left
           hand
           ,
           on
           which
           thousands
           have
           spilt
           and
           made
           Shipwarck
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           it
           their
           business
           as
           to
           seek
           diligently
           after
           
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truths
           of
           Religion
           ;
           to
           cry
           and
           lift
           up
           their
           voyce
           for
           it
           as
           for
           Silver
           and
           for
           hid
           Treasure
           ;
           and
           to
           run
           to
           and
           fro
           thorow
           the
           use
           of
           all
           Divinely
           appointed
           means
           that
           knowledge
           may
           be
           increased
           ;
           so
           ,
           vigorously
           to
           drive
           it
           as
           their
           design
           ,
           to
           practise
           all
           they
           know
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           their
           practise
           foot-side
           with
           ,
           and
           marching
           up
           ,
           the
           full
           length
           of
           their
           knowledge
           and
           profession
           .
           That
           your
           Ladyship
           may
           more
           and
           more
           (
           as
           you
           ,
           through
           Grace
           ,
           already
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           do
           )
           thus
           stemm
           the
           Port
           ,
           fetching
           some
           more
           Wind
           to
           fill
           your
           Sails
           from
           God's
           Blessing
           on
           this
           Judgement-instructing
           and
           affection-moving
           practical
           Treatise
           ,
           till
           you
           arrive
           with
           a
           plerophory
           of
           Faith
           with
           up-Sails
           Top
           and
           Top-gallant
           ,
           at
           that
           peaceful
           Port
           and
           Heavenly
           Harbour
           of
           Rest
           ,
           prepared
           for
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           serious
           Desire
           of
        
         
           
             Noble
             Madam
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Ladyships
             much
             Obliged
             ,
             
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           subject
           matter
           of
           this
           Treatise
           must
           without
           all
           controversie
           be
           passing
           excellent
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           only
           a
           portion
           of
           Divinely-inspired
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           such
           portion
           of
           it
           as
           is
           the
           
             Moral
             Law
          
           ;
           the
           most
           straight
           infallible
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           an
           perpetually
           ▪
           binding
           rule
           of
           life
           and
           manners
           ,
           that
           short
           summary
           and
           abrid
           gment
           of
           all
           called
           ▪
           for
           duties
           and
           forbidden
           sins
           (
           whatever
           S●●inions
           (
           with
           whom
           Anabaptists
           and
           Arminian-Remonstrants
           on
           the
           matter
           joyn
           hands
           (
           on
           a
           woeful
           design
           to
           transform
           the
           Gospel
           into
           a
           new
           Law
           or
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           that
           thereby
           in
           place
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           of
           Works
           may
           be
           established
           ,
           by
           their
           alledged
           Supplements
           and
           Amendments
           of
           ,
           and
           Addi●aments
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           Papists
           by
           their
           vainly
           boasted-of
           Works
           of
           Super-e●ogation
           and
           Counsels
           of
           Perfection
           ,
           whereby
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Law
           out
           done
           by
           doing
           more
           than
           it
           requireth
           ,
           audaciously
           averr
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           )
           even
           these
           Ten-words
           (
           afterward
           contracted
           by
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           into
           
             two
             Words
          
           or
           Commandments
           )
           immediatly
           pronounced
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           twice
           written
           with
           his
           own
           finger
           on
           Tables
           of
           stone
           ,
           comprising
           a
           great
           many
           various
           matters
           and
           purposes
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           may
           without
           any
           the
           least
           hesitation
           or
           Hyperbole
           be
           asserted
           ,
           There
           was
           never
           so
           much
           matter
           and
           marrow
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           admirably-holy
           ,
           cunning
           ,
           compended
           ,
           couched
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           in
           so
           few
           words
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           Laconick
           concise
           ,
           sententious
           and
           singularly
           significant
           spokesman
           in
           the
           World
           :
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           He
           that
           gave
           men
           tongues
           ,
           and
           taught
           them
           to
           speak
           ,
           that
           speaketh
           here
           ,
           who
           hath
           infinitly
           beyond
           the
           most
           expert
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           being
           all
           but
           Battologists
           and
           Bablers
           ,
           beside
           Him
           )
           the
           art
           of
           speaking
           much
           ,
           marvellously
           much
           in
           few
           words
           ;
           and
           would
           even
           in
           this
           have
           us
           according
           to
           our
           measure
           humbly
           to
           imitate
           him
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           many
           moe
           ,
           and
           more
           grosse
           evidences
           of
           the
           declension
           of
           this
           Generation
           from
           the
           ancient
           ,
           lovely
           ,
           and
           laudable
           simplicity
           ,
           that
           many
           men
           forgetting
           that
           God
           at
           first
           appointed
           words
           to
           be
           the
           external
           signs
           of
           the
           internal
           conceptions
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           foolishly
           fancing
           that
           because
           they
           love
           and
           admire
           to
           hear
           themselves
           talk
           ,
           others
           do
           or
           are
           obliged
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           affect
           to
           multiply
           ,
           words
           ,
           if
           not
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           without
           necessity
           ,
           and
           with
           vast
           disproportion
           to
           the
           matter
           ;
           And
           whereas
           a
           few
           of
           their
           words
           rightly
           disposed
           ,
           might
           sufficiently
           serve
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           very
           outmost
           border
           and
           boundary
           of
           their
           conceptions
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           make
           suitable
           impressions
           of
           them
           (
           all
           the
           end
           of
           words
           )
           yet
           ere
           we
           can
           come
           that
           length
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           wear
           away
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           weary
           our selves
           in
           wandring
           through
           the
           wast
           Wilderness
           of
           the
           unnecessary
           and
           superfluous
           remainder
           of
           them
           :
           And
           this
           doth
           usher
           in
           ,
           or
           rather
           is
           ushered
           in
           ,
           by
           other
           piece
           of
           neighbour-vanity
           ,
           whereby
           men
           wearing
           of
           wonted
           and
           long
           worn
           words
           ,
           though
           sufficiently
           significant
           ,
           grow
           fond
           upon
           ●ovel
           ,
           new
           coyn'd
           and
           never
           before
           heard
           of
           ones
           ,
           stretching
           their
           wit
           (
           if
           supperfluity
           of
           words
           ,
           though
           both
           n●w
           and
           neat
           ,
           be
           worthy
           to
           be
           placed
           amongst
           the
           productions
           of
           wit
           ;
           for
           thereby
           we
           are
           made
           never
           a
           whit
           the
           wiser
           ,
           nor
           more
           knowing
           )
           and
           putting
           their
           invention
           on
           the
           Tenters
           to
           find
           out
           (
           no
           new
           matter
           but
           )
           n●w
           words
           ,
           whereby
           often
           old
           ,
           plain
           and
           obvious
           matters
           are
           intricated
           and
           ob●cured
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           more
           ordinary
           Readers
           and
           Hearers
           ,
           a
           notable
           perversion
           of
           the
           end
           of
           words
           for
           which
           the
           instituter
           of
           them
           will
           call
           to
           an
           account
           ;
           neither
           are
           they
           satisfied
           with
           such
           curi
           sity
           in
           coa●ser
           and
           more
           comm●n
           matters
           ▪
           but
           this
           Alien
           and
           Fo●raign
           ,
           yea
           even
           Romantick
           and
           wanton
           stil●
           of
           language
           is
           introduced
           into
           ,
           and
           malepartly
           obtruded
           upon
           Theologick●
           and
           most
           sublimely
           spiritual
           purposes
           ,
           whether
           discoursed
           by
           vive
           voyce
           ,
           or
           committed
           to
           writing
           ▪
           (
           which
           ought
           I
           grant
           to
           be
           spoke
           as
           becometh
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           with
           a
           grave
           appositness
           ,
           of
           phrase
           ,
           keeping
           some
           proportion
           with
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           exposed
           to
           cont●mpt
           by
           any
           unbecoming
           
           incongruity
           or
           baseness
           )
           by
           which
           it
           cometh
           to
           pass
           to
           the
           inspeakable
           prejudice
           and
           obstruction
           of
           Edification
           ,
           that
           many
           in
           their
           niceness
           ,
           n●useating
           ▪
           form
           of
           simple
           and
           sound
           words
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           ●iss
           and
           ho●●
           off
           the
           Theater
           of
           the
           Church
           the
           most
           precious
           and
           profitable
           points
           of
           Truth
           though
           abundantly
           beautiful
           ,
           Majestick
           and
           powerful
           in
           their
           own
           native
           spiritual
           simplicity
           ,
           ●s
           unfit
           to
           act
           their
           part
           ,
           and
           as
           being
           but
           dull
           and
           blunt
           things
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           unworthy
           to
           be
           owned
           ▪
           and
           received
           as
           truths
           ;
           if
           they
           appear
           not
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           or
           Press
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           this
           strange
           and
           gaudi●
           attire
           ,
           with
           this
           Comedians
           Coat
           dressed
           up
           with
           the
           Feathers
           of
           Arrogant
           humane
           Eloquence
           ,
           and
           be
           ▪
           daubed
           with
           this
           Rethorick
           and
           affectedly
           belaboured
           Elegancy
           of
           speech
           (
           which
           our
           truly
           ,
           manly
           ,
           and
           magnanimous
           Christian-Author
           did
           undervalue
           :
           And
           no
           great
           wonder
           ,
           since
           even
           the
           Heathen
           moral
           Philosopher
           Senec●
           did
           look
           at
           it
           as
           scarce
           worthy
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           for
           writing
           to
           his
           Lucil●us
           ,
           he
           willeth
           him
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           busied
           about
           words
           to
           cause
           himself
           have
           a
           feeling
           of
           the
           substance
           thereof
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           to
           think
           those
           whom
           he
           seeth
           to
           have
           an
           affected
           and
           laboured
           kind
           of
           speech
           to
           have
           their
           spirits
           occupied
           about
           vain
           things
           ▪
           comparing
           such
           to
           diverse
           young
           m●n
           well
           trimmed
           and
           frizli●
           ,
           who
           seem
           as
           they
           were
           newly
           come
           out
           of
           a
           box
           ;
           from
           which
           kind
           of
           men
           nothing
           firm
           nor
           generous
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           .
           And
           further
           affirmeth
           that
           a
           vertuous
           man
           speaketh
           more
           remis●y
           ,
           but
           more
           securely
           ,
           and
           whatever
           he
           saith
           ●ath
           more
           confidence
           in
           it
           than
           curiosity
           ;
           that
           speech
           being
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           disguise
           and
           polish
           it
           too
           curiously
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           token
           that
           the
           speaker
           is
           an
           Hypocrit
           and
           little
           worth
           :
           And
           that
           it
           is
           no
           manly
           Ornament
           to
           speak
           affectedly
           )
           nay
           ,
           this
           hath
           of
           late
           with
           other
           extravagancies
           risen
           to
           such
           a
           prodigious
           hight
           amongst
           the
           wisdom
           of
           words
           ,
           or
           word-wisdom
           Monopolizing
           men
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           great
           Apostle
           Paul
           who
           spoke
           wisdom
           (
           though
           not
           of
           this
           s●rt
           ,
           nor
           of
           this
           world
           )
           amongst
           them
           that
           were
           perfect
           ,
           and
           did
           upon
           design
           ,
           not
           from
           any
           defect
           ,
           decline
           all
           wisdom
           of
           words
           ,
           all
           inticing
           words
           of
           mens
           wisdom
           and
           excellency
           of
           speech
           ,
           that
           the
           cross
           of
           Christ
           might
           not
           be
           made
           of
           none
           ●ff●ct
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           hearers
           might
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           wisdom
           of
           men
           but
           in
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           loved
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           of
           power
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           consist●th
           and
           not
           in
           word●●
           if
           that
           great
           Apostle
           were
           now
           Preaching
           ,
           he
           would
           probably
           be
           looked
           at
           by
           such
           words
           and
           wi●e
           heads
           as
           but
           a
           weak
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           rude
           and
           contemptible
           speech
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           was
           by
           the
           big
           talking
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             ,
          
           )
           if
           not
           amere
           Bable●
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           by
           the
           Philosophers
           and
           Orators
           at
           
             Athens
             ▪
          
           The
           subject
           matter
           I
           say
           of
           this
           Treatise
           must
           needs
           be
           most
           excellent
           ,
           being
           the
           Spiritual
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Just
           and
           good
           Law
           ;
           the
           Royal
           Law
           ,
           binding
           u●to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           God
           our
           King
           ;
           the
           Law
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           came
           not
           to
           destroy
           but
           to
           fulfil
           :
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           end
           for
           Righteousness
           to
           every
           on
           that
           believeth
           ;
           which
           doth
           as
           a
           School
           moster
           lead
           to
           Him
           (
           by
           discovering
           the
           holy
           nature
           &
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           mens
           duty
           to
           walk
           conformly
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           convincing
           of
           the
           most
           sinful
           pollution
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           heart
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           of
           universal
           disconformity
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           transgressions
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           obligation
           to
           the
           wrath
           and
           curse
           of
           God
           because
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           of
           u●●er
           inability
           to
           keep
           it
           and
           to
           help
           our selves
           out
           of
           this
           sinful
           and
           wrathful
           estate
           ;
           by
           humbling
           under
           the
           conviction
           and
           sense
           of
           both
           ,
           by
           putting
           on
           to
           the
           Renunciation
           of
           self-righteousness
           or
           righteousness
           according
           to
           this
           Law
           ;
           And
           finally
           by
           convincing
           of
           the
           absolute
           and
           indi●●●nsable
           necessity
           of
           an
           other
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           this
           imputed
           righteousnes●
           )
           ;
           the
           law
           that
           is
           so
           very
           necessary
           to
           all
           men
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Regenerate
           and
           unr●generate
           man
           in
           particular
           ;
           from
           which
           ,
           ●re
           one
           
             jote
             or
             title
             can
             pass
             unfulfilled
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             must
             pass
             ▪
          
           and
           which
           the
           Prince
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           infinitely
           skilful
           to
           pitch
           perti●●nt
           subjects
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           amongst
           many
           others
           made
           choice
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           main
           subject
           of
           that
           solemn
           Sermon
           of
           his
           on
           the
           Mount
           ;
           wherein
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           as
           many
           would
           ●ave
           expect●d
           ▪
           soar
           alost
           in
           abstruse
           contemplations
           ,
           but
           graciously
           stooped
           and
           condescended
           to
           our
           c●●●●ity
           for
           catching
           of
           us
           ,
           by
           a
           plain
           familiar
           and
           practical
           exposition
           of
           the
           Commands
           (
           as
           indeed
           Religion
           lyeth
           not
           in
           high
           flown
           notions
           and
           curious
           speculations
           ,
           nor
           in
           great
           swellings
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           single
           and
           sedulous
           practise
           of
           these
           things
           that
           are
           generally
           looked
           on
           〈◊〉
           low
           and
           common
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           art
           of
           Preaching
           lyeth
           in
           the
           powerful
           pressing
           thereof
           )
           infin●●ting
           of
           how
           much
           moment
           the
           right
           uuderstanding
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           Religion
           ly●●●
           in
           the
           serious
           study
           of
           suitable
           obedience
           thereto
           ,
           not
           in
           order
           to
           justification
           ,
           but
           for
           glorifying
           
           God
           ,
           who
           justifieth
           freely
           by
           his
           grate
           through
           the
           Redemption
           that
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ▪
           without
           which
           Obedience
           or
           holiness
           no
           man
           shall
           see
           the
           Lord.
           And
           if
           the
           Treatise
           bear
           but
           any
           tolereable
           proportion
           to
           such
           a
           Text
           and
           Theam
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           have
           its
           own
           excellency
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           thou
           ma●st
           be
           induced
           to
           think
           it
           doth
           ,
           I
           shall
           need
           only
           to
           tell
           thee
           that
           it
           is
           (
           though
           ,
           alass
           ,
           posthumous
           and
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           never
           by
           him
           intended
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           had
           been
           much
           more
           full
           ,
           for
           ●e
           is
           much
           shorter
           on
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           then
           on
           these
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           touching
           only
           on
           some
           chief
           heads
           ,
           not
           judging
           it
           fit
           belike
           at
           that
           time
           and
           in
           that
           exercise
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Sabbath-day-morning
           Lectures
           before
           Sermon
           ,
           to
           dwell
           long
           on
           that
           subject
           (
           which
           a
           particular
           prosecution
           would
           have
           necessitated
           him
           to
           )
           especially
           since
           he
           was
           at
           that
           same
           time
           to
           the
           same
           auditory
           Preaching
           Sabbath
           afternoons
           on
           the
           third
           chapter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           a
           subject
           much
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           saith
           is
           material
           and
           excellent
           )
           great
           Mr.
           Durhams
           ;
           who
           had
           some
           excellency
           peculiar
           to
           himself
           in
           what
           he
           spoke
           or
           writ
           ▪
           as
           appeareth
           by
           his
           singular
           and
           some
           way
           ▪
           S●raphick
           comment
           on
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           wherein
           with
           Aquiline-sharp-sightedness
           from
           the
           top
           of
           the
           high
           mountain
           of
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           hath
           deeply
           pryed
           into
           ,
           and
           struck
           up
           a
           great
           light
           in
           several
           mysterious
           things
           much
           hid
           even
           from
           many
           wise
           and
           sagacious
           men
           before
           ;
           And
           by
           his
           most
           sweet
           and
           savoury
           ,
           yet
           most
           solid
           exposition
           of
           the
           Song
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           smelling
           strong
           of
           mor●
           than
           ordinary
           acquaintance
           with
           ,
           and
           experience
           of
           th●se
           several
           influxes
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           effluxes
           of
           its
           love
           (
           the
           fruit
           and
           effect
           of
           His
           (
           towards
           Him
           ,
           wherewith
           that
           delightful
           discourse
           is
           richly
           as
           it
           were
           imbroydered
           ;
           The
           greatest
           realities
           (
           though
           indeed
           sublime
           spiritualities
           )
           most
           plainly
           asserted
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           powerfully
           experienced
           by
           the
           Godly
           (
           whose
           Souls
           are
           more
           livelily
           affected
           with
           them
           ,
           than
           their
           very
           external
           senses
           are
           by
           the
           rarest
           and
           most
           remarkable
           objects
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           since
           every
           thing
           the
           more
           spiritual
           it
           is
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           t●●
           greater
           reality
           ,
           and
           worketh
           the
           more
           strongly
           and
           efficaciously
           )
           however
           of
           late
           ,
           by
           an
           unparalieledly-bold
           black
           ▪
           mouthed
           blasphemous
           Scribler
           nefariously
           neck
           named
           ,
           
             Fine
             Romances
             o●
             the
             secret
             Amouts
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             the
             believing
             Soul
             ,
             told
             by
             the
             Non-conformists-preachers
             .
          
           What
           ?
           are
           these
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           Let
           him
           kiss
           me
           with
           the
           kisses
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           for
           his
           love
           is
           better
           than
           Wine
           ;
           Thy
           name
           is
           as
           an
           Oyntment
           poured
           forth
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Virgins
           love
           thee
           ;
           We
           will
           remember
           thy
           love
           more
           than
           Wine
           ,
           the
           upright
           love
           thee
           ;
           Behold
           thou
           art
           fair
           my
           beloved
           ,
           yea
           pleasant
           ,
           also
           our
           bed
           is
           green
           .
           A
           bundle
           of
           myrrh
           is
           my
           beloved
           unto
           me
           ,
           he
           shall
           lye
           all
           night
           betwixt
           my
           breasts
           —
           I
           sat
           down
           under
           his
           shadow
           with
           great
           delight
           ,
           and
           his
           fruit
           was
           sweet
           to
           my
           taste
           ;
           He
           brought
           me
           to
           the
           Banqueting-house
           ,
           and
           his
           Banner
           ●ver
           me
           was
           love
           ▪
           Stay
           me
           with
           Flagons
           ,
           comfort
           me
           with
           Apples
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           sick
           of
           love
           ;
           His
           left
           hand
           is
           under
           my
           head
           ,
           and
           his
           right
           hand
           doth
           imbrace
           me
           ;
           My
           beloved
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           his
           ;
           I
           am
           my
           beloveds
           ,
           and
           his
           desire
           is
           towards
           me
           ;
           I
           found
           him
           whom
           my
           Soul
           loved
           ,
           I
           held
           him
           and
           would
           not
           let
           him
           go
           ;
           Set
           me
           as
           a
           seal
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           seal
           on
           thine
           arm
           ;
           Love
           is
           strong
           as
           death
           —
           many
           waters
           cannot
           quench
           love
           ,
           neither
           can
           the
           floods
           drown
           it
           ;
           I
           charge
           you
           O
           Daughters
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           if
           ye
           find
           my
           beloved
           ,
           that
           ye
           tell
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           sick
           of
           love
           .
           Come
           my
           beloved
           ,
           let
           us
           go
           up
           early
           to
           the
           Vine-yards
           ,
           let
           〈◊〉
           see
           if
           the
           Vines
           flourish
           —
           there
           will
           I
           give
           the
           my
           loves
           ;
           make
           hast
           my
           beloved
           &
           be
           thou
           like
           to
           a
           R●e
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           young
           Heart
           on
           the
           Mountains
           of
           Spices
           .
           How
           fair
           and
           how
           pleasant
           art
           th●●
           ,
           O
           love
           for
           delights
           !
           O
           my
           Dove
           —
           let
           ▪
           me
           see
           thy
           countenance
           ,
           let
           me
           hear
           thy
           voice
           ,
           for
           sweet
           is
           thy
           voice
           ,
           and
           thy
           countenance
           is
           comely
           ,
           thou
           hast
           ravished
           my
           ●eart
           my
           Sister
           my
           Spouse
           with
           one
           of
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           with
           one
           chain
           of
           thy
           neck
           ;
           turn
           away
           thine
           eyes
           from
           me
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           over
           come
           me
           —
           He
           that
           loveth
           me
           shall
           be
           loved
           of
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           love
           him
           and
           manifest
           my self
           to
           him
           .
           If
           any
           man
           love
           me
           he
           will
           keep
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           my
           Father
           will
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           come
           unto
           him
           and
           make
           our
           abode
           with
           him
           :
           As
           the
           Father
           hath
           loved
           me
           ,
           so
           have
           I
           loved
           you
           ,
           continue
           ye
           in
           my
           love
           :
           If
           ye
           keep
           my
           Commandements
           ,
           ye
           shall
           abide
           in
           my
           love
           ,
           even
           as
           I
           have
           kept
           my
           Fathers
           Commandements
           and
           abide
           in
           his
           love
           .
           The
           love
           of
           Christ
           constraineth
           us
           :
           we
           love
           him
           because
           he
           first
           loved
           〈◊〉
           the
           love
           of
           God
           is
           shed
           abroad
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           given
           unto
           us
           :
           whom
           ●aving
           not
           seen
           ye
           love
           ,
           &
           whom
           though
           now
           ye
           see
           him
           not
           ,
           yet
           believing
           ye
           rejoyce
           with
           joy
           unspeakable
           &
           full
           of
           glory
           ▪
           That
           ye
           may
           with
           all
           Saints
           be
           able
           to
           comprehend
           what
           is
           the
           breadth
           ,
           and
           length
           ,
           &
           depth
           ,
           &
           heighth
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           that
           passeth
           knowledge
           .
           Are
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           Romances
           :
           are
           th●se
           fancies
           ,
           factions
           ,
           and
           forg●ries
           ?
           are
           these
           fables
           cunningly
           devised
           and
           told
           by
           the
           Non
           conformists-Preachers
           ?
           
           Did
           the
           Apostle
           thunder
           the
           great
           
             Anathema
             Ma●an●●h●
          
           ,
           against
           men
           for
           their
           not
           h●●ing
           a
           meer
           Romantick
           end
           fancied
           love
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ?
           (
           the
           execution
           of
           which
           dreadful
           doom
           will
           ●e
           a
           solid
           proof
           of
           its
           reality
           ,
           and
           a
           sad
           reproof
           for
           denying
           it
           to
           be
           so
           .
           )
           Dare
           the
           most
           proud
           ,
           petulant
           ,
           perverse
           ,
           and
           prodigiously
           profane
           prater
           ,
           pretending
           but
           to
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           say
           it
           ?
           If
           these
           most
           real
           love
           Communications
           and
           intercourses
           betwixt
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           and
           the
           believing
           Soul
           ,
           be
           but
           Romances
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           Bible
           (
           whereof
           these
           make
           so
           considerable
           and
           so
           comfortable
           a
           part
           )
           may
           be
           reckoned
           a
           Romance
           (
           which
           be
           like
           this
           Romantick
           Divine
           will
           not
           so
           much
           demurr
           making
           small
           account
           therefore
           ,
           and
           audaciously
           alleadging
           the
           
             English
             Bible
             to
             be
             a
             Book
             in
             some
             places
             erroneous
             ,
             in
             ●ome
             scarce
             sense
             and
             of
             dangerous
             consequences
          
           ;
           loath
           would
           he
           be
           to
           deal
           so
           by
           
             Grand
             Cyrus
             ,
             Cleopatra
          
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           darling
           Romance●
           ?
           )
           if
           there
           be
           no
           real
           but
           Romantick
           and
           fained
           love
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           the
           Christian
           ,
           then
           no
           real
           Christianity
           ,
           no
           real
           Christ
           (
           whom
           this
           new
           Doctor
           dreadfully
           de●aseth
           under
           the
           poorly
           palliated
           pretext
           of
           exalting
           him
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           his
           
             unparalleled
             civility
             ,
             and
             the
             obliginness
             of
             his
             deportment
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             almost
             as
             high
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Divinity
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             his
             unparalleled
             miracles
             were
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             be
             a
             base
             and
             pro●●ig●t
             Impostor
          
           ;
           what
           would
           this
           young
           Divine
           )
           for
           old
           Divines
           ,
           and
           even
           great
           Calvin
           b●
           name
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           despiseth
           as
           a
           company
           of
           ●●lly
           Systematicks
           )
           have
           said
           and
           thought
           of
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           person
           end
           Doctrine
           of
           blessed
           Jesus
           ,
           if
           when
           on
           earth
           he
           had
           more
           frequently
           (
           as
           he
           might
           and
           probably
           would
           have
           done
           under
           the
           same
           circumstances
           )
           spoke
           and
           deals
           so
           roughly
           and
           roundly
           as
           he
           did
           when
           he
           called
           Herod
           a
           Fox
           ,
           and
           scourged
           the
           buyers
           and
           sellers
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           had
           seemed
           to
           be
           as
           uncivil
           and
           of
           as
           little
           obliging
           a
           Deportment
           as
           his
           harbinger
           ,
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           like
           have
           doubted
           of
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           deemed
           him
           but
           ●
           ba●e
           Impostore
           ,
           if
           not
           peremptorily
           pronounced
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Divel
           ▪
           )
           No
           real
           Redemption
           ,
           no
           real
           Redeemer
           ;
           no
           real
           misery
           ,
           no
           real
           mercy
           ;
           no
           real
           Heaven
           ,
           no
           real
           Hell
           (
           but
           ah
           !
           the
           real
           acting
           of
           its
           story
           will
           easily
           and
           quickly
           refute
           this
           Romantick
           conception
           of
           it
           .
           )
           And
           in
           fine
           ,
           no
           real
           God
           :
           All
           is
           but
           one
           intire
           fine
           Romance
           fable
           and
           figment
           ;
           The
           Lord
           against
           whom
           this
           mouth
           is
           opened
           thus
           wickedly
           ▪
           wide
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           an
           other
           Rabsh●keh
           railed
           on
           at
           such
           a
           rate
           of
           rage
           ▪
           rebuke
           the
           Spirit
           which
           ,
           prompteth
           to
           the
           venting
           this
           damnable
           and
           Diabolick
           ,
           nay
           Hyper
           diabolick
           Doctrine
           (
           for
           Devils
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           tremble
           and
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           〈◊〉
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           even
           in
           his
           state
           of
           humiliation
           they
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           dread
           of
           him
           deprecated
           his
           tormenting
           them
           before
           the
           time
           ;
           but
           this
           Desperado
           would
           on
           the
           matter
           drive
           us
           into
           a
           disbelief
           of
           both
           &
           yet
           droll
           us
           out
           of
           all
           dread
           being
           tormented
           on
           that
           or
           any
           other
           account
           either
           before
           the
           time
           or
           a●
           it
           ,
           (
           because
           of
           which
           its
           Teacher
           ,
           )
           of
           late
           better
           taught
           (
           if
           〈◊〉
           would
           humble
           himself
           to
           receive
           Instruction
           ,
           )
           by
           Famous
           Doctor
           Owen
           ▪
           by
           Acute
           Master
           Marvel
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Grave
           author
           of
           
             The
             Fulfilling
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Second
           Part
           )
           deeply
           deserves
           not
           only
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           hissed
           and
           chased
           out
           of
           the
           Christian
           World.
           And
           as
           appears
           finally
           ,
           by
           that
           Divinely
           Politick
           and
           Profoundly
           Wise
           Treatise
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           in
           General
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Scandalous
             Divisions
          
           ,
           in
           Particular
           :
           which
           both
           Preachers
           and
           Professors
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           read
           ,
           and
           read
           again
           ,
           in
           these
           sad
           Times
           ;
           wherein
           (
           Alass
           !
           )
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Offence
           given
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           readiness
           to
           take
           Offence
           .
           Of
           none
           of
           which
           Treatises
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           other
           so
           brief
           a
           Treatise
           on
           the
           Commands
           ,
           this
           piece
           will
           ,
           I
           humbly
           suppose
           ,
           be
           found
           to
           fall
           much
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           short
           ▪
           wherein
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           shined
           in
           upon
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           Servant
           ,
           hath
           so
           brightly
           and
           radiantly
           darted
           forth
           it
           ▪
           s
           Beams
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           clearly
           shewed
           us
           the
           7.
           
           Abominations
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ▪
           and
           by
           digging
           ,
           hath
           discovered
           Great
           Abominations
           ,
           and
           Greater
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           Greater
           than
           these
           He
           that
           searcheth
           Jerusslem
           with
           Candles
           ,
           hath
           by
           putting
           the
           Candle
           of
           the
           True
           Meaning
           ,
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           into
           his
           Hand
           ,
           made
           him
           go
           down
           and
           search
           into
           the
           very
           Inward
           Par●s
           of
           the
           Belly
           ,
           and
           B●wels
           of
           the
           Corruption
           of
           our
           Nature
           ▪
           and
           to
           Ransack
           the
           most
           Retired
           Corners
           of
           the
           Closse
           Cabinet
           of
           the
           Deep
           Deceitfulness
           ,
           and
           Desperate
           Wickedness
           ,
           that
           is
           lodged
           and
           locked
           up
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ▪
           He
           hath
           given
           to
           him
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Clew
           of
           Search
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           
           ●ollowed
           and
           sound
           us
           out
           ,
           in
           those
           many
           Turnings
           ,
           and
           Traversings
           ,
           Windings
           and
           Wandrings
           ,
           of
           the
           Labyrinth
           of
           this
           great
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           that
           worketh
           in
           us
           .
           He
           hath
           therein
           also
           ,
           marvellously
           helped
           him
           with
           Exquisite
           Skill
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           Anatomically
           to
           diffect
           ,
           even
           to
           some
           of
           the
           very
           smallest
           C●pillar
           Veins
           ;
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Vast
           Body
           ,
           of
           the
           many
           &
           various
           Duties
           succinctly
           summed
           up
           in
           these
           
             Ten
             Words
          
           ,
           of
           this
           Holy
           Law
           :
           A
           Transumpt
           and
           Double
           whereof
           ,
           was
           ●s
           V●vely
           Written
           ,
           and
           deeply
           ingraven
           upon
           the
           fleshly
           tables
           of
           the
           Author's
           heart
           ,
           and
           one
           the
           whole
           of
           his
           Visible
           Deportment
           ,
           as
           readily
           hath
           been
           on
           many
           of
           the
           Sinful
           Sons
           of
           Adam
           .
           Not
           to
           detain
           thee
           long
           ;
           Let
           me
           for
           provoking
           ,
           and
           perswading
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           Blest
           Author
           ,
           being
           now
           dead
           ,
           yet
           speaketh
           in
           this
           Choyse
           Treatise
           (
           and
           more
           especially
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           now
           the
           Second
           time
           )
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           amongst
           many
           other
           distempers
           of
           this
           declined
           and
           degenered
           Generation
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           itching
           aster
           some
           new
           and
           more
           notional
           and
           a
           loathing
           of
           old
           and
           more
           solid
           and
           substantial
           things
           in
           Religion
           ;
           whereof
           this
           is
           a
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           ●e
           very
           few
           subjects
           more
           necessary
           and
           useful
           than
           what
           is
           treated
           of
           here
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           almost
           none
           more
           generally
           slighted
           ▪
           as
           being
           a
           very
           common
           and
           ordinary
           subject
           ,
           and
           but
           the
           
             Ten
             Commands
          
           fitter
           to
           be
           read
           and
           gote
           by
           r●●t
           by
           Children
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           to
           be
           studied
           by
           rude
           and
           ignorant
           beginners
           ▪
           by
           Apprentices
           and
           Christians
           of
           the
           lowest
           form
           in
           Chris●
           ▪
           School
           ,
           then
           by
           Professors
           of
           greater
           knowledge
           and
           longer
           standing
           ,
           who
           suppose
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           by
           others
           ,
           to
           have
           passed
           their
           Apprentiship
           ,
           to
           be
           grown
           Deacons
           in
           the
           Trade
           of
           Religio●
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           commenced
           masters
           of
           Art
           therein
           ;
           who
           someway
           disdain
           and
           account
           it
           below
           them
           to
           stay
           a
           while
           and
           talk
           with
           Moses
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           Mount-Sinai
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           
             per
             saltum
             ▪
          
           or
           by
           one
           Falcon-flight
           come
           at
           the
           top
           of
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           ,
           and
           there
           converse
           with
           and
           make
           use
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           whence
           it
           cometh
           to
           pass
           that
           not
           a
           few
           are
           lamentably
           ignorant
           of
           the
           very
           letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           but
           little
           infight
           in
           the
           spiritual
           meaning
           thereof
           ;
           which
           ignorance
           is
           waited
           with
           many
           unspeakable
           great
           prejudices
           (
           that
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           various
           states
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           regenerate
           or
           unregenerate
           ▪
           and
           the
           several
           degrees
           of
           their
           ignorance
           )
           1.
           
           It
           very
           much
           incapacitateth
           for
           selfe-searching
           and
           examination
           ,
           a
           considerable
           piece
           ,
           ●ea
           a
           sort
           of
           ●
           spring
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           How
           I
           pray
           ,
           can
           a
           person
           to
           any
           purpose
           search
           and
           try
           his
           heart
           and
           ways
           ,
           being
           altogether
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ignorant
           of
           the
           rule
           according
           to
           which
           the
           search
           ought
           to
           be
           accomplished
           ?
           2.
           
           It
           keepeth
           men
           much
           inacqainted
           with
           and
           great
           strangers
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           themselves
           ,
           of
           their
           state
           ,
           frame
           and
           walk
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           can
           seldome
           or
           never
           be
           in
           case
           to
           make
           a
           knowing
           distinct
           and
           feeling
           representation
           of
           the
           posture
           of
           their
           spiritual
           affairs
           to
           God.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Mother
           and
           Nurse
           not
           of
           any
           true
           Devotion
           (
           as
           Papists
           ignorantly
           or
           impiously
           avert
           )
           but
           of
           much
           carnal
           security
           and
           false
           peace
           ;
           the
           uninformed
           or
           ill
           informed
           conscience
           of
           the
           sinner
           being
           misconced
           from
           and
           sadly
           secured
           against
           the
           most
           just
           and
           best
           grounded
           challenges
           ▪
           being
           often
           ignorant
           when
           fin
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           when
           duty
           is
           ommitted
           or
           unduly
           performed
           ;
           every
           fin
           being
           a
           transgression
           of
           this
           Law
           ,
           and
           every
           duty
           a
           peice
           of
           conformity
           to
           it
           ;
           How
           can
           a
           man
           be
           ignorant
           altogether
           or
           in
           great
           part
           of
           the
           just
           extent
           and
           spiritual
           meaning
           thereof
           ,
           be
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           challenged
           and
           accused
           by
           his
           own
           conscience
           either
           for
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Omission
           or
           mis-performance
           of
           the
           other
           ?
           4.
           
           It
           not
           ably
           obstructeth
           the
           exercise
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           repentance
           and
           self
           loathing
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           the
           breaches
           of
           this
           Law
           in
           Omissions
           ,
           and
           Commissions
           ,
           be
           distincty
           and
           particularly
           repented
           of
           and
           mourned
           for
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           known
           to
           be
           breaches
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           general
           ,
           let
           be
           of
           what
           particular
           command
           thereof
           ?
           and
           though
           they
           were
           some
           way
           confusedly
           known
           to
           be
           br●a●●es
           of
           it
           in
           general
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           distinct
           knowledge
           of
           the
           command
           that
           is
           broken
           ,
           the
           conviction
           will
           not
           readily
           be
           so
           quick
           ,
           nor
           the
           sorrow
           so
           pricking
           ;
           we
           have
           need
           for
           our
           humbling
           to
           be
           bound
           with
           the
           convincing
           and
           undeniable
           evidence
           of
           our
           being
           guilty
           of
           the
           breach
           of
           such
           a
           Command
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           get
           it
           shifted
           nor
           shaken
           off
           .
           5.
           
           It
           manifestly
           standeth
           in
           the
           way
           of
           serious
           and
           effectual
           indeavours
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           grace
           to
           amend
           what
           is
           amiss
           ,
           and
           speedily
           without
           delay
           to
           turn
           our
           feet
           unto
           his
           Commandments
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           gr●●●d
           to
           expect
           that
           men
           will
           in
           good
           earnest
           think
           of
           righting
           wrongs
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           ignorant
           ▪
           or
           not
           so
           throughly
           ▪
           
           perswaded
           ▪
           6.
           
           It
           hath
           a
           mighty
           tendency
           to
           the
           cherishing
           of
           spiritual
           prid
           ,
           and
           that
           good
           opinion
           and
           conceit
           of
           mens
           own
           rightcousness
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           natural
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           sparks
           of
           fire
           to
           flye
           upwards
           ;
           And
           when
           men
           know
           not
           often
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           nor
           how
           much
           they
           sin
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           induced
           to
           think
           they
           are
           not
           so
           great
           sinners
           ,
           nor
           haveso
           much
           reason
           as
           is
           talked
           of
           ▪
           to
           be
           so
           very
           far
           and
           altogether
           out
           of
           conceit
           with
           themselves
           ;
           and
           what
           may
           here
           be
           the
           death
           ▪
           ill
           of
           a
           natural
           unrenewed
           man
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           dangerous
           distemper
           of
           a
           child
           of
           God
           7
           (
           which
           as
           the
           gr
           &
           prejudice
           doth
           natively
           and
           necessarily
           result
           from
           all
           the
           six
           preceeding
           prejudices
           thereof
           ,
           and
           maketh
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           exceedingly
           and
           out
           of
           measure
           prejudicial
           )
           it
           keepeth
           much
           from
           the
           through
           conviction
           and
           kindly
           sense
           of
           the
           absolute
           and
           indispensable
           necessity
           ,
           great
           usefulness
           and
           steadableness
           and
           matchless-worth
           of
           precious
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           imputed
           righteousness
           ;
           from
           having
           daily
           recourse
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           making
           use
           of
           him
           as
           made
           of
           God
           unto
           his
           people
           both
           righteousness
           and
           sanctification
           ;
           from
           lying
           constantly
           a
           bleaching
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           at
           the
           fountain
           opened
           to
           the
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           to
           ●he
           Inhabitants
           of
           Jerusalem
           for
           ●in
           and
           for
           uncleanness
           ▪
           from
           ●o●l
           edifying-refreshing
           and
           someway
           transporting
           admiration
           at
           the
           absolute
           perfection
           of
           his
           righteousness
           ,
           that
           can
           cover
           and
           make
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           ,
           so
           very
           many
           ▪
           and
           various
           violation
           ▪
           of
           the
           holy
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           from
           new
           and
           fresh
           convictions
           on
           all
           occasions
           of
           the
           unspeakable
           obligation
           the
           people
           of
           God
           lye
           under
           ,
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           perfectly
           fulfilled
           this
           Law
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           stead
           taken
           on
           him
           our
           bl●ssed
           self
           the
           curse
           thereof
           ;
           from
           excitements
           and
           provocations
           to
           thankfulness
           ,
           and
           from
           expressing
           the
           same
           in
           a
           greater
           care
           and
           sollicitude
           to
           conform
           thereto
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           Obedie●●e
           ;
           and
           finally
           from
           suitable
           longings
           and
           pantings
           of
           Soul
           to
           be
           according
           to
           his
           gracious
           undertaking
           i●
           the
           covenant
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           put
           in
           case
           to
           do
           his
           ▪
           will
           perfectly
           in
           our
           own
           persons
           and
           never
           any
           more
           to
           transgress
           this
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           the
           full
           accomplishment
           of
           these
           exceeding
           great
           and
           precious
           promises
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             redeem
          
           Israel
           
             from
             all
             his
             Iniquitie●
             ;
             and
             his
             Servants
             shall
             serve
             him
             .
          
           O!
           that
           we
           could
           by
           what
           is
           said
           perswade
           all
           to
           a
           more
           diligent
           and
           accurate
           study
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           reading
           and
           ruminating
           upon
           this
           solid
           and
           Soul-searching
           Tr●ct●te
           ;
           and
           prevail
           with
           several
           persons
           (
           which
           in
           reason
           and
           conscience
           might
           be
           presumed
           would
           not
           be
           so
           very
           hard
           a
           business
           to
           bring
           to
           pass
           ,
           with
           men
           and
           women
           professing
           them selves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           nay
           to
           have
           immortal
           Souls
           that
           are
           to
           be
           eternally
           ▪
           and
           un●licrabl●●ither
           happy
           or
           miserable
           )
           to
           ●●ke
           but
           as
           much
           time
           to
           the
           reading
           ,
           perusing
           and
           pondering
           of
           it
           and
           other
           such
           pieces
           ,
           as
           i●
           taken
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           amorous
           Book
           ▪
           and
           Romances
           ;
           To
           idle
           visits
           ,
           and
           to
           vain
           and
           empty
           complements
           ;
           to
           over-costly
           ,
           curious
           ,
           vain
           ,
           and
           concea●y
           dressing
           ,
           and
           decking
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           setting
           of
           the
           hair
           now
           after
           one
           mode
           ,
           now
           after
           another
           (
           wherein
           as
           in
           other
           vainities
           )
           many
           men
           somewhat
           unmanning
           themselves
           ,
           do
           now
           contend
           with
           Women
           ,
           partly
           by
           their
           unnaturally
           nourished
           Long
           Hair
           ,
           and
           Horrid
           Bushes
           of
           Vanity
           (
           as
           Master
           Bolton
           call●
           them
           )
           and
           partly
           by
           their
           Variously
           ▪
           and
           strangly
           Metamorphosing
           modes
           and
           colours
           of
           Periwicks
           )
           which
           made
           Te●tullian
           in
           the
           
           7th
           .
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Book
           
             De
             cultu
             mul.
          
           to
           expost●lat
           with
           the
           Women
           of
           his
           time
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             What
             doth
             this
             cumbersome
             dressing
             of
             the
             head
             contribut
             to
             your
             health
             ?
             why
             will
             ye
             not
             suffer
             your
             hair
             to
             be
             at
             rest
             and
             lye
             quiet
             ?
             which
             is
             somtimes
             tyed
             up
             ,
             somtimes
             relaxed
             and
             made
             to
             hang
             down
             ,
             somtimes
             frizled
             and
             curled
             ,
             somtimes
             ty'd
             close
             and
             pre●●
             down
             ;
             somtimes
             put
             under
             a
             strict
             restraint
             (
             of
             plaits
             ,
             knots
             ,
             and
             otherways
             )
             ;
             and
             somtimes
             suffered
             to
             escape
             and
             slide
             out
             from
             that
             restraint
             ,
             and
             to
             flitter
             and
             fly
             at
             random
             :
             And
             ye
             affix
             moreover
             to
             your
             heads
             I
             know
             not
             what
             enormities
             of
             hair
             sewed
             and
             woven
             now
             this
             way
             ,
             now
             that
             way
             ;
             i●
             you
             be
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             enormities
             ,
             be
             ashamed
             at
             least
             of
             the
             defilement
             ,
             least
             ye
             be
             found
             to
             adorn
             and
             cloath
             a
             holy
             and
             Christian
             head
             with
             the
             spoil
             and
             pillage
             of
             the
             hair
             of
             an
             others
             head
             that
             is
             a
             filth●
             person
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             of
             a
             notorious
             offender
             &
             condemned
             to
             Hell.
          
           What
           would
           he
           have
           said
           of
           some
           Women
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           being
           displeased
           not
           only
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           colours
           of
           hair
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           to
           grow
           on
           the
           heads
           of
           reasonable
           Creatures
           abominably
           affect
           to
           affix
           to
           their
           fore
           heads
           the
           hair
           of
           Beasts
           .
           (
           High
           extravagan●ies
           of
           this
           age
           almost
           in
           all
           ranks
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           never
           at
           a
           greater
           hight
           then
           since
           God
           began
           to
           contend
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           us
           to
           lay
           aside
           our
           ornaments
           ,
           that
           He
           might
           know
           what
           to
           do
           unto
           us
           ▪
           many
           alass
           take
           more
           
           time
           in
           these
           day●
           to
           busk
           and
           dress
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           in
           a
           glass
           for
           that
           end
           in
           one
           week
           than
           they
           do
           in
           ●
           year
           ,
           ye●
           it
           may
           be
           in
           many
           years
           ,
           to
           look
           into
           this
           glass
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           discover
           the
           many
           spots
           and
           blemishes
           wherewith
           their
           Souls
           are
           pitifully
           deformed
           ,
           or
           into
           such
           Treatises
           as
           this
           ,
           whereby
           the
           dust
           of
           misapprehensions
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           wiped
           off
           ,
           and
           it
           made
           easil●
           and
           at
           first
           view
           to
           give
           a
           just
           representation
           of
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           we
           are
           )
           ;
           To
           drinking
           drunk
           ,
           and
           healthing
           ,
           or
           drinking
           and
           pledging
           healths
           ,
           prohibited
           and
           much
           condemned
           in
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           particularly
           by
           Basil
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           ,
           on
           this
           very
           ground
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             the
             invention
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             observations
             or
             reliques
             of
             Infidels
             and
             Pagans
             :
          
           To
           tipling
           and
           four-hoursing
           ,
           a
           conscience
           ▪
           wasting
           and
           Soul-weakning
           practise
           ,
           though
           with
           too
           many
           (
           and
           with
           not
           a
           few
           from
           whom
           better
           things
           might
           be
           expected
           )
           but
           little
           stuck
           at
           ;
           To
           Carding
           and
           Dycing
           ,
           which
           Dice-playing
           hath
           been
           condemned
           by
           many
           Fathers
           by
           several
           Councils
           ,
           by
           some
           Imperial
           statutes
           ,
           by
           almost
           all
           Protestant
           and
           by
           many
           Popish
           Divines
           ,
           yea
           some
           Councils
           have
           appointed
           dice-players
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ;
           To
           singing
           and
           playing
           of
           light
           and
           wanton
           Songs
           and
           to
           lascivious
           Dancing
           much
           also
           cry'd
           out
           against
           and
           condemned
           by
           Councils
           ,
           Fathers
           and
           many
           Divines
           ,
           and
           a●
           great
           length
           most
           vehemently
           by
           the
           Waldenses
           and
           
             Albigenses
             ▪
          
           who
           account
           it
           no
           great
           sign
           of
           a
           Womans
           honesty
           that
           she
           is
           a
           skilful
           and
           great
           Dancer
           :
           the
           remark
           likewise
           that
           the
           writer
           of
           
             Magica
             de
             spectris
             lib.
             1.
             hist
             287.
             pag.
             285.
          
           hath
           of
           this
           prophane
           promiscuous
           dancing
           which
           the
           wantons
           of
           this
           age
           so
           much
           practise
           ,
           praise
           and
           pride
           themselves
           in
           ,
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           
             that
             there
             was
             hardly
             any
             meeting
             betwixt
             the
             Devil
             and
             Witches
             ,
             wherein
             there
             was
             no●
             Dancing
          
           ;
           such
           complacency
           hath
           that
           unclean
           Spirit
           in
           this
           Exercise
           ;
           And
           to
           bring
           Spectators
           of
           prophant
           Interludes
           and
           Stage-Playes
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           the
           eminently
           learned
           and
           Pious
           Doctor
           Usher
           late
           Archbishop
           of
           Armagh
           affirmeth
           )
           
             offend
             against
             many
             branches
             of
             the
             7th
             .
             Command
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             abuse
             of
             Apparel
             ,
             Tongue
             ,
             Eyes
             ,
             Countenance
             ,
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ▪
             therefore
          
           (
           saith
           the
           great
           man
           )
           
             they
             that
             go
             to
             see
             such
             sights
             and
             hea●
             such
             words
          
           (
           what
           would
           he
           have
           said
           of
           the
           Penners
           or
           Composers
           of
           such
           Playes
           and
           of
           Actors
           in
           them
           ?
           whom
           the
           ancient
           Church
           appointed
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           on
           several
           of
           both
           which
           remarkable
           judgments
           have
           lighted
           (
           whereof
           one
           may
           speak
           for
           many
           ,
           affirmed
           by
           
             Ludovicus
             vives
          
           in
           his
           notes
           on
           
             Augustine
             de
             civ●●
             ,
             de●
             lib.
             12.
             chap.
             25.
          
           from
           persons
           of
           good
           credit
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           man
           who
           having
           in
           a
           Stage
           ▪
           Play
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Cities
           of
           Brabant
           acted
           the
           Devils
           part
           ,
           and
           going
           home
           dancing
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Habit
           accompaning
           with
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           saying
           he
           would
           beget
           a
           Devil
           on
           her
           ,
           had
           a
           Child
           brought
           forth
           to
           him
           that
           Danced
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           born
           ,
           being
           shaped
           as
           men
           use
           to
           paint
           the
           Devil
           ,
           )
           of
           builders
           and
           doters
           of
           houses
           for
           them
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             the
             Devils
             Temples
             ,
             Chappels
             ▪
             Shops
             and
             Schools
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Plays
           are
           called
           by
           them
           ,
           
             the
             Devils
             Spectacles
             ,
             Lectures
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Recreations
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           the
           Players
           ,
           
             the
             Devils
             chiefest
             Factors
          
           ;
           of
           such
           as
           have
           them
           in
           their
           own
           dwelling-houses
           (
           as
           some
           now
           have
           )
           which
           they
           give
           away
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           be
           Sy●agogues
           to
           the
           Devil
           to
           keep
           his
           Conven●icles
           in
           ;
           and
           of
           such
           as
           contribute
           whither
           to
           the
           Act●rs
           for
           their
           incouragement
           to
           follow
           that
           leud
           way
           of
           living
           ,
           or
           for
           liberty
           to
           l●●k
           on
           ?
           which
           
             Augustine
             ▪
             Vincentius
          
           and
           others
           call
           a
           
             hainous
             sin
             and
             an
             offering
             or
             Sacrificing
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             first
             inventer
             of
             them
             )
             shew
             their
             neglect
             of
             Christian
             duty
             and
             carelesness
             in
             sinning
             ,
             whereas
             they
             willingly
             commit
             themselves
             to
             the
             sna●e
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
          
           which
           hath
           been
           often
           sadly
           exemplified
           ,
           particularly
           in
           these
           two
           Christian
           women
           spoken
           of
           by
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             sp●ctacu
             is
             cap.
             26.
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             God
             is
             witness
             .
          
        
         
           The
           one
           whereof
           ,
           was
           at
           her
           returning
           Home
           from
           a
           Stage
           ▪
           Play
           ,
           immediately
           possessed
           with
           a
           Devil
           ;
           who
           being
           by
           Exercism
           Expostulated
           with
           ,
           How
           he
           durst
           thus
           as●ault
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           a
           Believing
           Woman
           ?
           Answered
           bodly
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           done
           it
           most
           justly
           :
           For
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             in
             meo
             eam
             inveni
          
           ,
           I
           found
           here
           in
           my
           own
           Temple
           ,
           or
           in
           my
           own
           Ground
           ,
           or
           in
           my
           own
           Dominion
           ,
           or
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           About
           my
           own
           Work
           and
           Business
           .
           The
           other
           who
           the
           same
           Night
           ,
           alter
           hearing
           a
           Tragedian
           ,
           had
           a
           Linning-Sheet
           presented
           to
           her
           ,
           in
           her
           Sleep
           ;
           The
           Actor
           in
           the
           Play
           being
           also
           named
           ,
           with
           a
           sharp
           ●braiding
           of
           her
           ,
           for
           this
           deed
           of
           hers
           ;
           and
           lived
           not
           above
           five
           days
           after
           .
           And
           in
           Alipi●s
           ,
           
           a
           dear
           Friend
           ,
           and
           Convert
           of
           Augustines
           ;
           who
           (
           as
           that
           Father
           Narrats
           ,
           in
           the
           6.
           
           Book
           of
           his
           Confession
           ,
           cap.
           ●
           .
           )
           being
           importuned
           one
           day
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Fellow-Students
           ,
           meeting
           him
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           go
           along
           with
           them
           to
           see
           a
           Sword-Play
           ,
           earnestly
           at
           first
           withstood
           them
           ;
           and
           being
           at
           last
           drawn
           a
           long
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           be
           absent
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           shut
           his
           Eyes
           all
           the
           while
           he
           was
           there
           :
           and
           accordingly
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           his
           place
           :
           But
           when
           a
           great
           Shout
           was
           made
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           some
           Accident
           in
           the
           Play
           ,
           he
           opened
           his
           Eyes
           ;
           Yet
           with
           a
           Resolution
           to
           contemn
           the
           sight
           ,
           whatever
           it
           should
           be
           :
           but
           forth-with
           he
           was
           smitten
           with
           a
           grievous
           Wound
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           now
           the
           same
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           thither
           :
           But
           a
           true
           Companion
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           brought
           him
           ;
           he
           beheld
           ,
           he
           shouted
           he
           grew
           out-ragious
           ;
           and
           brought
           away
           Madness
           with
           him
           ;
           whereby
           he
           was
           excited
           to
           return
           thither
           again
           ,
           drawing
           others
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           even
           out-stripping
           these
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           first
           drawn
           away
           :
           Yet
           after
           this
           length
           of
           Profanity
           ,
           he
           was
           mercifully
           recovered
           ,
           but
           not
           till
           along
           time
           after
           .
           
             (
             Persons
             ▪
             that
             are
             once
             ●mislead
             by
             Stage-Plays
             ▪
             though
             Civil
             or
             Religious
             ,
             being
             seldom
             speedily
             reclaimed
             from
             them
             .
             )
             This
             was
             also
             Examplified
             ,
             in
             that
             late
          
           English
           
             Gentle-Woman
             of
             good-rank
             ,
             Who
             spending
             much
             of
             her
             precious
             Time
             ,
             in
             Attendance
             on
             Stage-Plays
             ;
             and
             falling
             at
             last
             into
             a
             Dangerous
             Sickness
             ,
             whereof
             she
             dyed
             ,
          
           Anno
           1631.
           
           
             Friends
             in
             her
             Extremity
             ,
             sent
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             prepare
             her
             for
             Death
             ▪
             who
             beginning
             to
             Instruct
             and
             Exhort
             her
             to
             repent
             and
             call
             on
             God
             for
             Mercy
             ▪
             she
             made
             him
             no
             Reply
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             cryed
             out
          
           Hieronimo
           ,
           Hieronimo
           ;
           
             O
             let
             me
             see
          
           Hieronimo
           
             Acted
             !
             And
             so
             calling
             for
             a
             Play
             ,
             instead
             of
             calling
             on
             God
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             closed
             her
             Dying
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Fearful
             End
             ,
             answerable
             to
             her
             Miserable
             Life
             .
             And
             in
             these
             several
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             distracted
             with
             the
             Visible
             Apparition
             of
             the
             Devil
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             at
             the
          
           Bell-Savage-Play-House
           ,
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           
             Dayes
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             there
             beholding
             the
             History
             of
          
           Faustus
           ,
           
             prophanly
             Acted
             :
             To
             which
             might
             be
             added
             many
             other
             Lamentable
             Examples
             and
             Warnings
             ,
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             have
             made
             Defection
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             being
             allured
             hereto
             by
             the
             Dangerous
             custome
             ,
             of
             beholding
             such
             Plays
             ,
             wherein
          
           (
           Tertullian
           saith
           )
           They
           Communicate
           with
           the
           Devil
           .
           
             Will
             any
             Man
             or
             Woman
             ,
             dare
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Dreadful
             Tribunal
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             maintain
             and
             make
             out
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             allowing
             more
             time
             to
             these
             and
             such
             other
             Practises
             ,
             (
             several
             of
             which
             ,
             are
             excellently
             discoursed
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Tractat
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             them
             with
             their
             Respective
             Authorities
             ,
             by
             Master
          
           Prin
           ,
           
             in
             his
          
           Histrio
           ▪
           Mastix
           ,
           )
           
             then
             to
             reading
             of
             this
             and
             other
             such
             Treatises
             ?
             If
             any
             will
             ,
             they
             must
             answer
             it
             :
             I
             mind
             not
             through
             Grace
             ,
             to
             take
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             so
             bold
             and
             desperate
             an
             Adventure
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           without
           further
           Prefacing
           ,
           to
           bring
           thee
           in
           upon
           the
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           :
           If
           thou
           wilt
           read
           it
           seriously
           ,
           &
           consider
           it
           suitably
           ;
           I
           think
           I
           may
           humbly
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           bid
           thee
           a
           Defyance
           ,
           to
           come
           away
           from
           it
           ,
           without
           a
           Bosom-full
           of
           Convictions
           ,
           of
           much
           guilt
           ;
           and
           without
           crying
           out
           with
           the
           Lepper
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Unclean
             ▪
             Unclean
          
           .
           With
           
             Job
             ,
             Behold
             I
             am
             vile
             :
          
           With
           David
           ,
           looking
           stedsastly
           on
           the
           Glasse
           of
           this
           Law
           ,
           brightly
           shined
           on
           ,
           by
           Gods
           Light
           ,
           and
           reflecting
           a
           most
           clear
           Discovery
           ,
           of
           Innumerable
           Transgressions
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           Atoms
           ,
           in
           a
           clear
           Sun
           shine
           :
           
             Who
             can
             understand
             his
             Errours
             ?
             Cleanse
             thou
             me
             from
             secret
             faults
             :
          
           With
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             We
             are
             all
             as
             ●ne
             Unclean
             thing
             ,
          
           (
           as
           uncleanness
           it self
           ,
           in
           the
           Abstrast
           ,
           most
           Unclean
           ,
           )
           and
           
             all
             our
             Righteousnesses
             are
             as
             Filthy
             Raggs
             :
          
           With
           the
           Apostle
           
             James
             ,
             In
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             :
          
           And
           finally
           with
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             Carnal
             ▪
             and
             sold
             under
             Sin
             —
             O
             Wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             this
             Death
             ?
          
           That
           thou
           mayest
           also
           with
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           be
           in
           case
           ,
           to
           say
           and
           sing
           ,
           to
           the
           Commendation
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           is
           the
           Cordial
           desire
           of
           .
        
         
           
             Thy
             Servant
             in
             the
             Gospel
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             and
             Candid
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THou
           seest
           that
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           it
           was
           written
           above
           two
           years
           ago
           ,
           I
           have
           spoken
           a
           word
           of
           
             Stage-playes
             ,
             prophane
             Interludes
             ,
             Comedies
             ,
          
           &c.
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           several
           years
           before
           ,
           much
           in
           use
           amongst
           us
           ;
           whereto
           I
           would
           now
           add
           a
           few
           words
           more
           ,
           and
           deduce
           a
           little
           their
           infamous
           ,
           idolatrous
           ,
           devilish
           ,
           and
           damnable
           Pedigree
           and
           Original
           ,
           and
           give
           thee
           a
           brief
           account
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           ancient
           Christian
           Church
           about
           them
           ;
           that
           the
           Actors
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           Patrons
           and
           haunters
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           with
           the
           greater
           dissatisfaction
           reflect
           on
           there
           own
           by-past
           unsuitable
           and
           disconform
           practise
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           others
           may
           for
           ever
           hereafter
           learn
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           no
           more
           so
           unchristianly
           :
           To
           which
           I
           am
           the
           rather
           induced
           ,
           that
           the
           worthy
           Author
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           hath
           onely
           in
           passing
           made
           mention
           of
           them
           as
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           seventh
           Command
           ,
           they
           being
           then
           utterly
           in
           desuetude
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           it
           having
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           entered
           into
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           bright
           and
           glorious
           a
           Sun-shine
           of
           Gospel-light
           ,
           the
           Generation
           would
           ever
           ,
           let
           be
           so
           quickly
           ,
           have
           so
           far
           degenerated
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           tempted
           to
           have
           any
           fellowship
           with
           such
           unfruitful
           works
           of
           darkness
           :
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           that
           Stage-playes
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           sorts
           ,
           were
           prohibited
           ,
           reprobated
           ,
           and
           condemned
           ,
           and
           the
           Actors
           in
           them
           appointed
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           several
           more
           particular
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           general
           Councels
           (
           which
           Canons
           I
           forbear
           for
           brevities
           sake
           ,
           to
           set
           down
           at
           length
           )
           as
           namely
           ,
           by
           the
           fifth
           Canon
           of
           the
           first
           Councel
           at
           Arles
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Anno
          
           314.
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ;
           by
           the
           twentieth
           Canon
           of
           the
           second
           Councel
           held
           there
           ,
           Anno
           326.
           or
           more
           probable
           389.
           as
           
             Fr.
             Longus
             a
             Coriolano
          
           reckoneth
           in
           his
           sum
           of
           all
           the
           Councels
           ;
           by
           the
           fifty
           seventh
           ,
           sixty
           second
           ,
           and
           sixty
           seventh
           Canons
           of
           the
           Eliberine
           Councel
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
             Anno
          
           305.
           by
           the
           eleventh
           and
           thirty
           fifth
           Canons
           of
           the
           third
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           from
           Constantines
           time
           as
           Spondanus
           reckoneth
           )
           Councel
           of
           
             Carthage
             ,
             Anno
          
           397.
           the
           very
           same
           with
           the
           thirteenth
           and
           thirty
           fifth
           Canons
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Hippo
           in
           Africk
           ,
           held
           Anno
           393.
           as
           
             Longus
             a
             Coriolano
          
           sheweth
           ;
           who
           sets
           down
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           Canons
           framed
           at
           Hippo
           at
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Canons
           made
           in
           this
           third
           Councel
           of
           Carthage
           ;
           by
           the
           twelfth
           Canon
           of
           the
           African
           Councel
           held
           Anno
           408.
           where
           Augustine
           was
           present
           ;
           the
           Canons
           of
           both
           which
           Councels
           suppose
           persons
           to
           have
           been
           excommunicated
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           their
           reconciliation
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           repentance
           and
           turning
           from
           these
           practises
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           fifty
           first
           and
           sixty
           second
           Canons
           of
           the
           sixth
           general
           Councel
           (
           called
           by
           some
           the
           fifth
           )
           held
           at
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Anno
          
           680.
           the
           Canons
           whereof
           were
           renewed
           in
           that
           Councel
           held
           at
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Anno
          
           692.
           which
           is
           called
           Quimsextum
           ;
           these
           two
           Canons
           are
           very
           express
           and
           peremptory
           in
           this
           thing
           .
           And
           can
           any
           Christians
           warrantably
           ,
           and
           without
           sin
           ,
           recreate
           themselves
           with
           beholding
           such
           playes
           ,
           the
           Actors
           wherein
           deserve
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ?
           what
           ?
           is
           there
           no
           better
           ,
           no
           more
           innocent
           and
           inoffensive
           way
           ?
           or
           is
           this
           the
           onely
           or
           the
           best
           way
           to
           recreate
           men
           ▪
           to
           refine
           ,
           sharpen
           ,
           and
           polish
           their
           wits
           ;
           to
           perswade
           and
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           hate
           and
           flee
           vice
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           and
           follow
           vertue
           ;
           to
           acquaint
           them
           from
           History
           with
           ,
           to
           impress
           on
           them
           the
           remembrance
           and
           to
           excite
           them
           to
           the
           imitation
           of
           ,
           the
           noble
           and
           truely
           imitable
           actions
           of
           illustrious
           Heroes
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           men
           ;
           to
           breed
           them
           to
           a
           suitable
           confidence
           ;
           to
           make
           them
           eloquent
           and
           fine
           spokesmen
           ;
           and
           to
           help
           them
           to
           a
           becoming
           gest
           in
           all
           actions
           ,
           places
           ,
           and
           societies
           ?
           the
           grave
           Seers
           ,
           and
           great
           Lights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           never
           see
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
           have
           with
           common
           suffrage
           judged
           them
           to
           be
           the
           most
           effectual
           and
           compendious
           way
           to
           make
           men
           soft
           ,
           dissolute
           ,
           and
           sensual
           ;
           nay
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           manner
           quite
           to
           emasculate
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           brutifie
           them
           ;
           and
           have
           without
           any
           discord
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           lightness
           ,
           lasciviousness
           ,
           and
           leudness
           that
           in
           these
           playes
           were
           touched
           under
           ,
           and
           covered
           over
           with
           such
           shreds
           and
           pieces
           of
           Learning
           ,
           History
           ,
           Eloquence
           ,
           Invention
           ,
           Wit
           ,
           and
           Art
           ,
           were
           thereby
           onely
           made
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ;
           and
           that
           Satan
           shewed
           his
           pernicious
           and
           pestilent
           policy
           not
           a
           little
           in
           thus
           tincturing
           ,
           sugaring
           ,
           and
           guilding
           these
           poysonable
           Pills
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           go
           the
           better
           down
           ,
           diffuse
           themselves
           the
           less
           sensibly
           ,
           and
           operate
           the
           more
           strongly
           .
           And
           however
           some
           empty
           and
           effeminate
           ,
           vain
           and
           vicious
           ,
           Roman
           Emperours
           reduced
           such
           Playes
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           the
           gravest
           and
           soberest
           ,
           manliest
           and
           bravest
           ,
           even
           Heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           did
           oppose
           and
           exterminate
           them
           (
           so
           that
           Guevara
           noteth
           it
           to
           have
           been
           one
           of
           the
           tokens
           and
           characteristicks
           to
           know
           a
           vertuous
           or
           vicious
           Prince
           of
           Rome
           by
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           whether
           he
           maintained
           Players
           ,
           Jesters
           ,
           and
           J●glers
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           not
           )
           as
           did
           also
           many
           Senators
           ,
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           well
           regulated
           Republicks
           ,
           both
           Pagan
           and
           Christian
           ;
           
             as
             unbeseeming
             exercises
             ,
             and
             effeminate
             arts
             ,
             which
             did
             much
             dishonour
             and
             corrupt
             the
             state
             ,
          
           and
           as
           
             Seminaries
             of
             all
             vice
             and
             intolerable
             mischiefs
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
          
           And
           no
           doubt
           ,
           whatever
           good
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           got
           in
           a
           Play-house
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           Stage
           (
           hardly
           without
           a
           predominant
           mixture
           of
           evil
           )
           may
           be
           learned
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           easily
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           safely
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           cheap
           too
           ,
           elsewhere
           .
           As
           they
           have
           been
           thus
           forbidden
           &
           censured
           by
           Councels
           ,
           so
           I
           say
           more
           particularly
           they
           have
           been
           very
           unanimously
           condemned
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           on
           these
           and
           other
           such
           like
           grounds
           ;
           1.
           
           As
           being
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           seventh
           Commandment
           ,
           wherein
           a
           multitude
           of
           modern
           Divines
           writing
           on
           this
           Command
           ,
           accord
           with
           them
           .
           2.
           
           As
           being
           a
           conforming
           to
           ,
           and
           participating
           with
           Pagans
           in
           their
           idolatrous
           and
           superstitious
           practises
           ,
           expresly
           forbidden
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           which
           put
           
             Cyprian
             despect
          
           .
           peremptorily
           to
           conclude
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             everlastingly
             condemned
             all
             sorts
             of
             such
             Spectacles
             and
             Stage-playes
             ,
             when
             it
             took
             away
             Idolatry
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             them
             ,
             whence
             all
             these
             Monsters
             of
             vanity
             ,
             lightness
             ,
             and
             leudness
             did
             proceed
             .
          
           3.
           
           As
           being
           cross
           to
           ,
           and
           a
           practical
           renunciation
           of
           ,
           the
           baptismal
           Vow
           of
           Christians
           ,
           wherein
           they
           ingage
           to
           renounce
           the
           Devil
           and
           all
           his
           pomps
           and
           works
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           they
           account
           the
           acting
           and
           beholding
           popular
           Stage-playes
           to
           be
           .
           4.
           
           As
           being
           the
           removal
           of
           a
           distinguishing
           character
           of
           Christians
           from
           Heathen
           Gentiles
           ,
           Who
           (
           as
           Tertullian
           sayes
           ,
           
             lib.
             despect
             .
             cap.
          
           24.
           )
           
             did
             most
             of
             all
             discern
             men
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             abandoned
             and
             renounced
             all
             Stage-playes
             .
          
           5.
           
           As
           being
           unsuitable
           to
           ,
           if
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           forbiddeth
           Christians
           to
           make
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           to
           fulfill
           the
           lusts
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           Caterers
           for
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           conform
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           commandeth
           them
           to
           walk
           circumspectly
           ,
           accurately
           ,
           even
           with
           spiritual
           preciseness
           and
           strictness
           ,
           not
           as
           fools
           ,
           but
           as
           wise
           ,
           redeeming
           the
           time
           ;
           wofully
           wasted
           away
           ,
           and
           miserably
           mispent
           this
           way
           ;
           to
           abstain
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           evil
           ;
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           merry
           ,
           to
           sing
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           to
           vent
           and
           express
           their
           mirth
           in
           Songs
           of
           praise
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           this
           wanton
           way
           ;
           and
           assureth
           them
           withal
           ,
           that
           evil
           communications
           corrupt
           good
           manners
           .
           6.
           
           As
           being
           a
           corruption
           of
           manners
           ,
           incentives
           to
           lightness
           and
           lust
           ,
           and
           seminaties
           and
           nurseries
           of
           wantonness
           and
           uncleanness
           .
           And
           7.
           as
           holding
           their
           pedigree
           ,
           original
           ,
           and
           institution
           from
           the
           Devil
           ▪
           the
           Inventer
           of
           them
           :
           and
           being
           at
           first
           Idolatrously
           and
           superstitiously
           celebrated
           to
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           together
           ,
           dedicated
           ,
           devoted
           ,
           and
           appropriated
           to
           the
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Heathen-Devil-Gods
           ;
           Who
           (
           as
           Augustine
           affirmeth
           ,
           lib.
           4.
           
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             cap.
          
           36.
           intituled
           
             De
             l●di●
             Scenicis
          
           ,
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           
             concerning
             Stage-playes
             ,
             which
             the
             Gods
             required
             to
             be
             celebrated
             to
             them
             by
             their
             worshippers
             )
             did
             themselves
             importunately
             demand
             these
             Playes
             to
             be
             exhibited
             to
             them
             for
             their
             honour
             ,
             fiercely
             and
             cruelly
             command
             them
             ,
             denounce
             calamities
             if
             they
             were
             not
             exhibited
             ,
             avenge
             most
             severely
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             about
             them
             was
             neglected
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             amended
             what
             was
             formerly
             omitted
             or
             neglected
             in
             them
             ,
             show
             themselves
             pacified
             and
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           Which
           may
           further
           appear
           by
           these
           few
           instances
           taken
           out
           of
           famous
           Writers
           ,
           whereof
           the
           
           first
           may
           be
           that
           which
           is
           mentioned
           by
           
             Pol.
             Virg.
             de
             invent
             .
             rerum
             ,
             l.
          
           4.
           cap.
           14.
           pag.
           375.
           where
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             Playes
             were
             chiefly
             celebrated
             for
             the
             health
             and
             safety
             of
             men
             with
             lectisternes
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           beds
           that
           were
           dressed
           up
           in
           their
           Temples
           for
           lulling
           and
           rocking
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           their
           Gods
           asleep
           when
           they
           raged
           with
           anger
           )
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             which
             Playes
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             it
             is
             manifest
             was
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             For
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             there
             was
             one
          
           Valesius
           
             a
             wealthy
             Roman
          
           (
           sometime
           before
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Consular
           office
           )
           
             who
             had
             three
             sons
             desperately
             sick
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             for
             whom
             when
             he
             prayed
             to
             his
             houshold
             Gods
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             them
             bidden
             go
             to
          
           Tarentum
           ,
           
             and
             take
             water
             from
             before
             or
             from
             beside
             the
             Altar
             of
          
           Pluto
           and
           Proserpina
           ,
           
             and
             give
             them
             to
             drink
          
           (
           or
           as
           ot
           hers
           ,
           to
           wash
           them
           in
           )
           
             which
             he
             having
             done
             ,
             they
             were
             restored
             to
             health
             ;
             and
             in
             gratitude
             commanded
             by
             these
             Infernal
             Spirits
             to
             celebrate
             night
             Playes
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             and
             they
             accordingly
             did
             for
             three
             nights
             together
             .
          
           The
           next
           may
           be
           that
           which
           is
           reported
           by
           
             Titus
             Livius
             ,
             lib.
          
           2.
           and
           by
           
             Augustine
             lib.
          
           4.
           
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             cap.
          
           26.
           and
           by
           
             Lud.
             Vives
          
           in
           his
           notes
           upon
           that
           chapter
           ,
           concerning
           one
           
             Titus
             Latinus
          
           or
           Larinus
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           second
           Consulship
           of
           
             M.
             Minutius
          
           and
           
             Aur.
             Sempronius
             ,
             Ann.
             ab
             urb
             .
             cond
             .
          
           263.
           
             when
             the
             Gods
             were
             displeased
             ,
             was
             warned
             in
             a
             dream
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Presultor
             or
             Dancer
             before
             ,
             or
             ring-leader
             in
             the
             last
             Playes
             ,
             in
             which
             Playes
             they
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             being
             recreated
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             unless
             the
             Playes
             were
             renewed
             by
             their
             order
             with
             greater
             state
             and
             sumptuousness
          
           (
           called
           by
           Florus
           in
           his
           Breviary
           on
           that
           Book
           ,
           
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             )
             some
             great
             calamity
             should
             be
             inflicted
          
           (
           or
           as
           others
           ,
           the
           present
           not
           be
           removed
           )
           
             which
             the
             man
             not
             doing
             was
             sharply
             rebuked
             ,
             and
             yet
             delaying
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             from
             fear
             that
             himself
             should
             be
             looked
             at
             as
             frantick
             ,
             his
             son
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             still
             deferring
             ,
             he
             was
             seized
             in
             all
             his
             joynts
             with
             a
             tormenting
             disease
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             stir
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             last
             telling
             his
             friends
             he
             was
             by
             them
             willed
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             being
             carried
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             his
             errand
             ,
          
           ●n
           
             as
             presently
             restored
             to
             his
             health
          
           (
           so
           much
           power
           may
           the
           Devil
           in
           the
           righteous
           Judgement
           of
           God
           have
           granted
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           seduce
           men
           unto
           ,
           and
           detain
           them
           in
           his
           worship
           and
           service
           )
           
             wherewith
             the
             Senate
             was
             so
             much
             taken
             ,
             that
             they
             forthwith
             commanded
             the
             Playes
             to
             be
             celebrated
             with
             greater
             care
             ,
             cost
             ,
             and
             shew
             ,
             then
             formerly
             .
          
           The
           third
           may
           be
           that
           spoke
           of
           also
           by
           
             Titus
             Livius
             ,
             lib.
          
           7.
           
           In
           the
           Consulship
           of
           
             C.
             Sulpitius
             Petieus
          
           ,
           and
           
             C.
             Lucinius
             Stole
             ,
             Anno
             ab
             urb
             .
             cond
             .
          
           390.
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           great
           and
           raging
           pestilence
           wherein
           
             Furius
             Camillus
          
           ,
           Dictator
           and
           Deliverer
           of
           Rome
           from
           the
           Gaules
           died
           ;
           
             wherein
             for
             procuring
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Gods
             there
             was
             a
             lectisterne
             ,
             but
             when
             by
             no
             device
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             help
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             plague
             could
             be
             asswaged
             ,
             their
             minds
             were
             so
             possest
             with
             superstition
             ,
             that
             the
             Stage-playes
             were
             ,
             as
             men
             say
             ,
             first
             invented
          
           (
           that
           is
           belike
           ,
           Playes
           in
           that
           pompous
           ;
           ludicrous
           ,
           effeminate
           ,
           and
           luxurious
           mode
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           which
           had
           never
           before
           been
           used
           in
           the
           City
           (
           for
           several
           Playes
           they
           had
           ere
           this
           time
           )
           
             a
             strange
             device
             for
             a
             martial
             people
             ,
             who
             before
             time
          
           (
           for
           most
           part
           at
           least
           )
           
             accustomed
             to
             behold
             games
             of
             activity
             and
             strength
             in
             the
             great
             lift
             called
          
           Circus
           ;
           
             and
             from
             this
             small
             beginning
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             in
             a
             second
             and
             wholsome
             State
             ,
             this
             folly
             grew
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             madness
             ,
             as
             is
             untolerable
             to
             the
             most
             opulent
             States
             and
             Empires
             ;
             and
             yet
             these
             Playes
             so
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
          
           (
           called
           by
           Florus
           in
           his
           Breviary
           on
           that
           Book
           ,
           
             new
             and
             strange
             Religions
             )
             imployed
             about
             a
             religious
             business
             ,
             did
             neither
             rid
             mens
             minds
             of
             scruple
             and
             superstition
             ,
             nor
             ease
             their
             bodies
             :
          
           Thus
           they
           are
           condemned
           as
           superstition
           and
           an
           innovation
           of
           their
           old
           Religion
           ,
           by
           these
           two
           famous
           Heathen
           Historians
           .
           The
           fourth
           may
           be
           that
           which
           is
           made
           mention
           of
           by
           
             Tit.
             Livius
          
           also
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           his
           40-Book
           concerning
           
             Fulvius
             Flaccus
          
           ,
           fellow-Consul
           with
           his
           own
           German-brother
           
             L.
             Manlius
             Occidinus
             ,
             Ann.
             ab
             urb
             .
             cond
             .
          
           575.
           
           
             Who
             declared
             that
             before
             he
             would
             meddle
             with
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             would
             discharge
             both
             himself
             and
             the
             City
             of
             duty
             towards
             the
             Gods
             ,
             in
             paying
             the
             Vows
             that
             he
             had
             made
             on
             that
             same
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             his
             last
             battel
             with
             the
          
           Celtiberians
           ,
           
             anent
             the
             celebraeting
             Playes
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             most
             mighty
             and
             gracious
             God
          
           Jupiter
           ,
           
             and
             to
             build
             a
             Temple
             to
          
           Fortuna
           Aequestris
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           levied
           a
           great
           Tax
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           behoved
           to
           be
           retrenched
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           exorbitancy
           of
           it
           .
           The
           fifth
           and
           last
           shall
           be
           that
           which
           is
           
           touched
           by
           
             Pol.
             Virg.
             ubi
             prius
             pag.
          
           377.
           concerning
           
             the
             Romans
             ,
             their
             taking
             care
             for
          
           Apollo
           
             his
             Playes
             ,
             which
             were
             first
             dedicated
             to
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             second
             punick
             War
             for
             obtaining
             Victory
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             drive
          
           Hannibal
           
             out
             of
          
           Italy
           .
           To
           these
           may
           be
           added
           what
           Spondanus
           in
           his
           
             Eccles
             .
             Annal.
             pag.
          
           263.
           reports
           from
           Zozimus
           concerning
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           when
           he
           returned
           victorious
           over
           the
           Germans
           to
           
             Millan
             ,
             That
             he
             quite
             neglected
             and
             contemned
             such
             Playes
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             grief
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             alledged
             that
             these
             Playes
             were
             instituted
             by
             the
             Gods
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             pestilence
             and
             other
             diseases
             ,
             and
             for
             averting
             of
             wars
             .
          
           From
           all
           which
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           original
           of
           these
           Stage-playes
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           celebrated
           by
           the
           Heathens
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           worship
           of
           their
           Devil-Gods
           in
           way
           of
           religious
           Sacrifices
           to
           them
           ,
           either
           as
           pacificatory
           or
           gratificatory
           ;
           with
           whom
           in
           their
           Idolatries
           and
           superstitions
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           forbid
           all
           symbolizing
           and
           fellowship
           .
           Let
           us
           hear
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           some
           more
           of
           these
           Fathers
           speak
           their
           own
           and
           the
           Churches
           thoughts
           ,
           a
           little
           more
           particularly
           of
           Stage-playes
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           such
           grounds
           ,
           having
           heard
           some
           of
           them
           already
           :
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             orat
             .
             adhort
             .
             adv
             .
             Gentes
             ,
          
           calls
           
             Stage-playes
             ,
             Comedies
             ,
             and
             amorous
             Poems
             ,
             teachers
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             defilers
             of
             mens
             ears
             with
             Fornications
          
           ;
           and
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             not
             onely
             the
             use
             ,
             the
             sight
             ,
             the
             hearing
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             memory
             of
             Stage-playes
             should
             be
             abolished
             :
          
           And
           else-where
           (
           for
           I
           do
           here
           purposely
           forbear
           very
           particular
           citations
           ,
           because
           ordinary
           Readers
           will
           not
           much
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           search
           after
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Learned
           that
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           ,
           will
           easily
           find
           them
           out
           )
           tells
           Christian
           youths
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Paedagogues
             must
             not
             lead
             them
             to
             Playes
             or
             Theaters
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             unfitly
             be
             called
             the
             chairs
             of
             Pestilence
             ,
             because
             these
             Conventicles
             ,
             where
             men
             and
             women
             meet
             together
             promiscuously
             to
             behold
             one
             another
             ,
             are
             the
             occasion
             of
             leudness
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             give
             or
             plot
             wicked
             counsel
             ▪
             Cyprian
             de
             spect
             .
          
           stiles
           Theaters
           
             the
             stewes
             of
             publick
             Chastity
             ,
             the
             mastership
             of
             obscenity
             ,
             which
             teach
             these
             sins
             in
             publick
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             more
             usually
             and
             easily
             commit
             them
             in
             private
             ,
             he
             learneth
             to
             commit
             who
             accustometh
             himself
             to
             behold
             the
             theatrical
             representations
             of
             uncleanness
             :
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             unlawful
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             these
             Playes
             :
          
           And
           elsewhere
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             She
             that
             perchance
             came
             a
             chast
             Matron
             to
             the
             Playes
             ,
             goes
             away
             a
             Strumpet
             from
             the
             Play-house
             :
          
           (
           We
           may
           here
           notice
           what
           the
           Satyrical
           Poet
           Juvenal
           sayes
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           Sat.
           6.
           
           That
           a
           man
           in
           his
           time
           could
           not
           pick
           one
           chast
           woman
           ,
           whom
           he
           might
           safely
           love
           as
           his
           wife
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           Play-house
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           women
           ,
           who
           frequent
           Stage-playes
           ,
           are
           infamous
           ,
           and
           forfeit
           their
           good
           names
           It
           were
           good
           that
           our
           women
           ,
           who
           love
           and
           haunt
           such
           Playes
           ,
           would
           consider
           this
           :
           as
           also
           what
           is
           reported
           of
           
             Sempronius
             Sophus
          
           ,
           a
           noble
           Roman
           ,
           who
           divorced
           from
           his
           Wife
           for
           this
           alone
           cause
           ,
           that
           she
           frequented
           Stage-playes
           without
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           might
           make
           her
           an
           Adulteress
           ;
           which
           Divorce
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Senate
           did
           approve
           (
           though
           it
           was
           the
           very
           first
           they
           did
           approve
           )
           as
           being
           a
           mean
           to
           keep
           women
           chaste
           :
           So
           great
           an
           enemy
           to
           chastity
           were
           these
           Playes
           judged
           to
           be
           ;
           which
           is
           touched
           by
           Rhodiginus
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           in
           his
           Antique
           Lections
           ,
           lib.
           28.
           cap.
           16.
           )
           Tertullian
           calls
           the
           
             Play-house
             ,
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Venery
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Letchery
             ,
             the
             Consistory
             of
             uncleanness
             :
          
           And
           in
           his
           
             Apol.
             adv
             .
             Gent.
             We
             renounce
             your
             Spectacles
             and
             Stage-playes
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             reject
             their
             original
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             to
             have
             had
             their
             conception
             from
             Superstition
             ;
             we
             have
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             do
             with
             the
             fury
             of
             your
             Circus
             ,
             with
             the
             dishonesty
             of
             the
             Theater
             ,
             we
             come
             not
             at
             all
             to
             your
             Playes
             .
             Origen
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Rom.
          
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             Christians
             must
             not
             lift
             up
             their
             eyes
             to
             Stage-playes
             ,
             the
             pleasurable
             delights
             of
             polluted
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             their
             lusts
             be
             inflamed
             by
             them
             .
             Lactantius
             de
             vero
             cultu
             ,
          
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             these
             Interludes
             with
             which
             men
             are
             delighted
             ,
             and
             whereat
             they
             are
             willingly
             present
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             greatest
             instigations
             to
             Vice
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             powerful
             instrument
             to
             corrupt
             mens
             minds
             ,
             are
             wholly
             to
             be
             abolished
             from
             amongst
             us
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             de
             rect
             .
             educ
             .
          
           calls
           
             Stage-players
             the
             Servants
             of
             lewdness
             ,
             and
             Stage-playes
             ,
             the
             dishonest
             ,
             unseemly
             instructions
             of
             lascivious
             men
             ,
             who
             repute
             nothing
             filthy
             but
             modesty
             ;
             and
             Play-houses
             the
             Lascivious
             chops
             of
             all
             filthiness
             and
             impurity
             .
          
           Ambrose
           in
           Psal
           .
           118.
           stiles
           
             Stage-playes
             spectacles
             of
             vanity
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Devil
             conveys
             incentives
             of
             pleasure
             to
             mens
             hearts
             ;
             Let
             us
             therefore
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             turn
             away
             our
             eyes
             from
             these
             vanities
             and
             
             Stage-playes
             .
          
           Hierom.
           Epist
           .
           ad
           Salvinam
           ,
           
             Have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Stage-playes
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             pleasing
             incendiaries
             of
             mens
             lusts
             .
             Augustine
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
          
           brands
           Stage-playes
           with
           this
           black
           mark
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             the
             spectacles
             of
             filthiness
             ,
             the
             overturners
             of
             goodness
             and
             honesty
             ,
             the
             chasers
             away
             of
             all
             modesty
             and
             chastity
             ;
             whorish
             shews
             ,
             the
             art
             of
             mischievous
             villanies
             ,
             which
             even
             modest
             Pagans
             did
             blush
             to
             behold
             ,
             the
             inventions
             to
             lewdness
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Devil
             useth
             to
             gain
             innumerable
             companies
             of
             evil
             men
             to
             himself
             .
          
           In
           another
           place
           he
           calls
           
             Theaters
             ,
             Cages
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             the
             publick
             professions
             of
             wickedness
             ;
             and
             Stage-playes
             ,
             the
             most
             petulant
             ,
             the
             most
             impure
             ,
             impudent
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             shameful
             ,
             and
             detestable
             attonements
             of
             filthy
             Devil-gods
             ;
             which
             to
             true
             religion
             are
             most
             abominable
             .
          
           And
           elsewhere
           he
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             when
             the
             Gospel
             came
             to
             be
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Stage-playes
             and
             Play-houses
             ,
             the
             very
             caves
             of
             filthiness
             ,
             went
             to
             ruin
             almost
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ;
             whence
             the
             Gentiles
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             complained
             of
             the
             times
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             evil
             and
             unhappy
             times
             .
          
           Epiphanius
           contra
           haeres
           .
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             doth
             reprobate
             and
             forbid
             all
             Theaters
             ,
             Stage-playes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Heathenish
             spectacles
             .
          
           Chrysostom
           .
           Hom.
           in
           Matth.
           sayes
           ,
           
             I
             wish
             the
             Theaters
             and
             Play-places
             were
             all
             thrown
             down
             ,
             though
             as
             to
             us
             they
             did
             lye
             desolate
             and
             ruined
             long
             ago
             :
          
           Elsewhere
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             nothing
             brings
             the
             Oracles
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             into
             so
             great
             contempt
             ,
             as
             admiring
             and
             beholding
             Stage-playes
             :
             And
             that
             neither
             Sacraments
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
          
           (
           pray
           mark
           this
           diligently
           ,
           O!
           how
           often
           is
           it
           sadly
           verified
           ?
           )
           
             will
             do
             a
             man
             good
             so
             long
             as
             he
             goes
             to
             Stage-playes
             .
          
           Bernard
           Serm.
           ad
           milites
           templi
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             faithful
             Souldiers
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             abominate
             and
             reject
             all
             diceing
             and
             Stage-playes
             ,
             as
             vanities
             and
             false
             frenzies
             .
          
           Let
           Salvian
           his
           weighty
           words
           ,
           
             de
             gub
             .
             Dei
          
           ,
           shut
           up
           this
           short
           account
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           these
           ancient
           Fathers
           anent
           this
           matter
           ,
           who
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             in
             Stage-playes
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             Apostacie
             from
             the
             Faith.
             —
             For
             what
             is
             the
             first
             confession
             of
             Christians
             in
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             do
             protest
             they
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             ,
             his
             Pomps
             ,
             Spectacles
             and
             Works
             ;
             know
             thou
             Christian
             ,
             when
             thou
             doest
             wittingly
             and
             knowingly
             return
             to
             Stage-playes
             ,
             thou
             returnest
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             his
             Playes
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             renounced
             both
             of
             them
             together
             :
          
           wherein
           many
           Fathers
           agree
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           being
           harmonious
           in
           condemning
           Stage-playes
           ,
           as
           being
           ordinarily
           stuffed
           with
           the
           Names
           ,
           Histories
           ,
           Persons
           ,
           Fables
           ,
           Rites
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Villanies
           ,
           Incests
           ,
           Rapes
           ,
           Applauses
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           Imprecations
           ,
           and
           Invocations
           of
           the
           Idol-gods
           ;
           as
           when
           the
           Actors
           cry
           ,
           Help
           
             Jove
             ,
             Juno
             ,
             Apollo
             ,
             Bacchus
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           exclaim
           ,
           
             O
             Jove
             !
             O
             Cupid
             !
             O
             Venus
             !
             O
             Apollo
             !
             O
             Mars
             !
             O
             ye
             Gods
             !
          
           &c.
           and
           swear
           by
           
             Jove
             ,
             Mars
             ,
             Venus
             ,
             the
             c●lestial
             Gods
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           beside
           all
           these
           ,
           they
           are
           often
           fraughted
           in
           these
           dayes
           with
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           scoffs
           and
           jests
           ,
           abuses
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           bitter
           invectives
           against
           piety
           )
           and
           as
           drawing
           men
           on
           to
           Profanity
           ;
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           Atheism
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           perfect
           agreement
           betwixt
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Protestant
           Church
           anent
           such
           Playes
           ,
           it
           will
           neither
           be
           impertinent
           ,
           nor
           I
           hope
           unedifying
           ,
           to
           subjoyn
           here
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           famous
           Reformed
           Protestant
           Church
           of
           France
           (
           from
           which
           other
           reformed
           Protestant
           Churches
           in
           this
           do
           not
           differ
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           stream
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           runneth
           this
           way
           )
           declared
           in
           a
           National
           Synod
           held
           at
           
             Rochel
             ,
             Anno
          
           1571.
           where
           this
           Canon
           was
           unanimously
           framed
           ;
           
             Congregations
             shall
             be
             admonished
             by
             their
             Ministers
             seriously
             to
             reprehend
             and
             suppress
             all
             Dances
             ,
             Mummeries
             ,
             and
             Interludes
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             lawful
             for
             any
             Christians
             to
             act
             or
             to
             be
             present
          
           (
           mark
           well
           )
           
             at
             any
             Comedies
             ,
             Tragedies
             ,
             Playes
             ,
             Interludes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             sports
             ,
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             in
             private
             Chambers
             ,
             considering
             that
             they
             have
             alwayes
             been
             opposed
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             and
             suppressed
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             bringing
             along
             with
             them
             the
             corruption
             of
             good
             manners
             ,
             especially
             when
             as
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             prophaned
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             delivered
             to
             be
             acted
             or
             played
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             be
             preached
             .
          
           What
           useth
           now
           to
           be
           said
           in
           Apology
           for
           ,
           and
           defence
           of
           Stage-playes
           ,
           and
           for
           reforming
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           to
           retain
           them
           still
           ,
           was
           long
           since
           objected
           by
           the
           witty
           and
           voluptuous
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           solidly
           answered
           ,
           and
           strongly
           confuted
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           by
           several
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           particularly
           Doctor
           
             John
             Reynolds
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Stubbs
           ,
           and
           notably
           by
           Mr.
           Pryn
           (
           to
           whose
           indefatigable
           diligence
           in
           collecting
           ,
           and
           great
           judgement
           in
           disposing
           of
           many
           of
           the
           
           particulars
           here
           discoursed
           ,
           I
           profess
           my self
           much
           beholden
           ;
           )
           and
           may
           be
           in
           a
           great
           p●●
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           here
           hinted
           concerning
           the
           invention
           and
           original
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           nature●
           end
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           beside
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           may
           most
           justly
           be
           said
           ,
           of
           the
           man●
           dangerous
           and
           dreadful
           tendencies
           ,
           attendants
           ,
           consequents
           ,
           and
           fruits
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           th●
           horrid
           abuses
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           sufficiently
           plead
           against
           the
           use
           of
           such
           Stage-playes
           ,
           bein●
           neither
           necessary
           nor
           profitable
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           utter
           abolition
           of
           them
           :
           God
           is
           jealous
           ,
           an●
           will
           not
           be
           mocked
           .
        
         
           
             Farewel
             .
          
           
             
               July
               10.
               1675.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THe
           Decay
           of
           Religion
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           come
           to
           such
           an
           height
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           observed
           by
           all
           who
           pretend
           unto
           any
           Concernment
           therein
           ,
           and
           Complained
           of
           by
           Many
           .
           By
           Religion
           we
           understand
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           Outward
           Profession
           of
           it
           only
           ;
           much
           lesse
           the
           generall
           pretence
           that
           is
           made
           unto
           it
           ,
           in
           them
           by
           whom
           its
           power
           is
           openly
           denied
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           manifest
           onely
           in
           the
           fruits
           of
           Sinfull
           security
           and
           the
           flagitious
           lives
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           begins
           to
           be
           so
           also
           in
           its
           effects
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           state
           of
           things
           in
           the
           World
           filled
           with
           Misery
           and
           Confusion
           :
           
             For
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
          
           is
           many
           wayes
           
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             against
             the
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             ●●th
             in
             unrighteousness
             :
          
           and
           in
           many
           Nations
           the
           Visible
           tokens
           and
           demonstrations
           of
           it
           do
           abound
           .
           
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             them
             no
             peace
             ;
             to
             them
             that
             go
             out
             ,
             nor
             to
             them
             that
             come
             in
             ;
             but
             great
             vexation
             is
             upon
             all
             their
             Inhabitants
             .
             Nation
             is
             destroyed
             of
             Nation
             ,
             and
             City
             of
             City
             ;
             for
             God
             doth
             vex
             them
             with
             all
             adversity
             .
          
           For
           whatever
           may
           be
           the
           thoughts
           and
           counsells
           of
           men
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           Judgements
           of
           God
           are
           not
           meerly
           subservient
           unto
           their
           lusts
           and
           passions
           ;
           it
           i●
           his
           own
           controversie
           with
           the
           world
           for
           neglect
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           opposition
           unto
           it
           that
           he
           pleadeth
           in
           them
           ,
           neither
           can
           our
           present
           respite
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           outward
           mercies
           be
           any
           evidence
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           the
           objects
           of
           the
           same
           displeasure
           .
           All
           men
           are
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           among
           whom
           the
           same
           sins
           and
           the
           same
           relapses
           from
           the
           power
           of
           religion
           are
           sound
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           no
           Respecter
           of
           persons
           ,
           It
           is
           indeed
           an
           effect
           of
           divine
           patience
           ,
           which
           if
           abused
           unto
           security
           ,
           will
           issue
           in
           a
           more
           sore
           revenge
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           unto
           us
           in
           all
           the
           miseries
           and
           desolations
           we
           hear
           of
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           unless
           we
           Repent
           ,
           we
           shall
           all
           likewise
           perish
           .
           Neither
           are
           we
           altogether
           left
           without
           pregnant
           warnings
           among
           our selves
           in
           many
           severe
           dispensations
           of
           divine
           providence
           .
           And
           those
           who
           are
           not
           utterly
           hardened
           through
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           Sin
           ,
           may
           easily
           see
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           lifted
           up
           in
           various
           intimations
           of
           his
           displeasure
           .
           But
           hitherto
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           bewailed
           ,
           that
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           world
           seems
           to
           be
           unshaken
           ,
           and
           the
           inundation
           of
           Sin
           not
           to
           be
           stemmed
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           .
        
         
           What
           are
           the
           reasons
           and
           causes
           of
           the
           present
           general
           defection
           ,
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Holinesse
           and
           Glory
           of
           the
           Gospel
           or
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           I
           have
           enquired
           into
           and
           declared
           in
           a
           peculiar
           Treatise
           designed
           unto
           that
           end
           .
           Some
           few
           things
           suited
           unto
           the
           present
           occasion
           may
           be
           here
           observed
           .
           All
           decays
           in
           Religion
           begin
           in
           individuall
           persons
           ,
           though
           it
           extend
           it self
           unto
           families
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           infection
           spreads
           unto
           greater
           societies
           ,
           Eclesiasticall
           and
           National
           .
           For
           such
           also
           is
           the
           order
           in
           the
           genuine
           progresse
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           whereunto
           it
           is
           opposed
           .
           The
           testimony
           that
           God
           gave
           unto
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           that
           keeping
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           he
           taught
           and
           commanded
           his
           Children
           and
           household
           after
           him
           so
           to
           do
           .
           And
           if
           the
           living
           power
           of
           Godlinesse
           expressed
           in
           the
           History
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           in
           an
           holy
           Conuersation
           ,
           be
           not
           preserved
           in
           Individual
           Persons
           ;
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           purest
           Religion
           in
           Churches
           ,
           or
           the
           highest
           Pretence
           unto
           it
           in
           Publick
           ,
           National
           Acts
           are
           neither
           useful
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           do
           any
           way
           tend
           unto
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           sole
           use
           of
           all
           outward
           Religious
           Order
           and
           Profession
           is
           lost
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           not
           applyed
           unto
           the
           Ingenerating
           and
           promoting
           of
           Holyness
           ,
           or
           Evangelical
           Obedience
           in
           particular
           Persons
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           any
           Revival
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           may
           be
           yet
           hoped
           for
           ;
           if
           any
           stop
           may
           be
           put
           unto
           the
           Fatal
           Declension
           ,
           which
           it
           suffers
           under
           ,
           the
           forming
           and
           restoring
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Consciences
           of
           such
           Persons
           is
           the
           way
           whereby
           it
           must
           ●e
           attempted
           ;
           from
           and
           by
           them
           must
           it
           be
           diffused
           into
           Families
           ,
           and
           greater
           Socities
           :
           Here
           must
           all
           Reformation
           begin
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           suited
           thereunto
           .
           How
           this
           may
           be
           effected
           ,
           we
           have
           one
           instance
           among
           many
           ,
           proposed
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           General
           and
           undoubted
           Reason
           of
           all
           sins
           and
           miscarriages
           amongst
           men
           ,
           is
           the
           neglect
           
           of
           the
           Holy
           and
           Perfect
           Rule
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           a
           recourse
           unto
           a
           Diligent
           Conscientious
           Attendance
           thereunto
           ,
           without
           a
           due
           Sense
           of
           the●
           Authority
           of
           God
           therein
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Account
           which
           they
           must
           shortly
           give
           of
           their
           regard
           unto
           it
           ;
           there
           can
           be
           no
           just
           Expectation
           of
           the
           Re-introduction
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Glory
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           many
           wayes
           there
           are
           ,
           whereby
           men
           are
           diverted
           from
           the
           due
           Consideration
           of
           ,
           and
           holy
           complyan●e
           with
           this
           Rule
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           False
           and
           Corrupt
           Interpretations
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           do
           countenance
           many
           in
           Various
           Lusts
           ;
           and
           the
           neglect
           of
           Mani
           old
           Duties
           .
           The
           Pharisees
           of
           Old
           representing
           the
           Design
           and
           Sense
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           regarding
           Outward
           Acts
           and
           Practices
           only
           ,
           laid
           an
           Axe
           to
           the
           Roo
           :
           of
           all
           True
           H
           liness
           and
           Religion
           in
           the
           Aposiatizing
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           .
           Under
           a
           Pretence
           of
           Establishing
           a
           false
           Legal
           Righteousness
           ,
           they
           destroyed
           the
           〈◊〉
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           these
           things
           go
           together
           alwayes
           .
           Those
           who
           plead
           for
           a
           Righteousness
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           do
           constantly
           by
           False
           Glosses
           and
           Interpretations
           destroy
           the
           Spirituality
           ,
           and
           all
           Animating
           Principles
           of
           the
           Law
           it self
           .
           For
           ,
           rightly
           to
           understand
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           for
           Righteousness
           by
           it
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           were
           by
           i●
           Works
           ,
           are
           altogether
           Inconsistent
           :
           whereas
           therefore
           ,
           many
           men
           ,
           partly
           by
           their
           Natural
           Blindness
           ,
           are
           not
           able
           to
           discerne
           the
           Spiritual
           Sense
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           their
           Dislike
           of
           ,
           and
           Enmity
           unto
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           comply
           with
           the
           Light
           which
           is
           tender
           ▪
           d
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           sought
           by
           False
           interpretations
           to
           Accommodase
           the
           Law
           it self
           unto
           their
           own
           Lust
           and
           inclination
           .
           So
           evidently
           was
           it
           with
           the
           Pharisees
           of
           Old.
           Nor
           are
           the
           Present
           Apprehensions
           of
           many
           about
           those
           things
           much
           different
           from
           theirs
           .
           For
           such
           Expositions
           of
           the
           Law
           are
           embraced
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           little
           Respect
           unto
           the
           Spiritual
           frame
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           or
           the
           Internal
           Actings
           of
           the
           Adverse
           Principles
           of
           Sin
           and
           Obedience
           :
           The
           Extent
           of
           the
           Commandement
           is
           also
           by
           many
           exceedingly
           strained
           ,
           nor
           will
           any
           thing
           scarcely
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           Commanded
           or
           Forbidden
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Letter
           doth
           plainly
           express
           .
           And
           it
           is
           evident
           how
           such
           Apprehension
           ,
           will
           insensibly
           weaken
           the
           Sense
           of
           a
           Necessity
           of
           Universal
           Mortification
           ,
           and
           abate
           the
           Diligence
           of
           the
           mind
           in
           endeavouring
           after
           a
           renewed
           Spiritual
           Frame
           of
           Heart
           ;
           by
           such
           means
           a
           Declension
           from
           all
           true
           Holiness
           and
           Piety
           will
           be
           effectually
           promoted
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           men
           once
           begine
           to
           satisfie
           themselves
           in
           the
           outward
           Duties
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           if
           alone
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           dead
           Carcass
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           long
           abide
           in
           a
           Conscientious
           Observation
           even
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           separation
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           Law
           from
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           will
           have
           the
           like
           effect
           .
           For
           this
           will
           quickly
           issue
           in
           a
           pretence
           of
           Morality
           ,
           set
           up
           its
           opposition
           unto
           true
           evangelical
           Obedience
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           way
           whereby
           the
           whole
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           can
           be
           rendred
           more
           ineffectual
           and
           useless
           unto
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           .
           For
           take
           away
           that
           Reconciliation
           which
           is
           made
           in
           Christ
           between
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           prove
           a
           killing
           Letter
           only
           .
           And
           so
           far
           as
           this
           imagination
           is
           gone
           about
           it
           quickly
           manifests
           it self
           in
           its
           Fruits
           .
           For
           every
           attempt
           of
           men
           against
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           will
           issue
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           morality
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Such
           Apprehensions
           as
           these
           in
           a
           coincidence
           with
           abounding
           tentations
           suited
           unto
           the
           Lusts
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           cannot
           but
           promote
           the
           Interest
           and
           prevalency
           of
           Sin
           and
           Antichrist
           in
           the
           World.
           However
           manifest
           it
           is
           ▪
           that
           that
           is
           a
           great
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           holy
           Rule
           of
           obedience
           in
           the
           most
           ,
           with
           great
           ignorance
           and
           misunderstanding
           of
           the
           designe
           and
           sense
           of
           it
           in
           many
           .
           Wherefore
           an
           upright
           endeavour
           to
           Declare
           and
           Vindicate
           the
           Authority
           and
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           make
           Application
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           Consciences
           of
           professed
           Christians
           ,
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           press
           them
           unto
           the
           constant
           performance
           of
           obedience
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           esteemed
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           may
           be
           singularly
           useful
           .
           So
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           observing
           the
           mischief
           that
           had
           befaln
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           false
           exposition
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           obtruded
           on
           the
           people
           by
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           began
           his
           Prophetical
           Ministry
           in
           the
           vindication
           of
           it
           from
           their
           corrupting
           glosses
           ,
           restoring
           its
           pristine
           Crown
           of
           purity
           and
           spirituality
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           have
           yet
           a
           Tradition
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Messiah
           .
           And
           on
           the
           same
           consideration
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Endeavour
           of
           this
           worthy
           servant
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           is
           both
           seasonable
           and
           worthy
           of
           Acceptation
           .
           For
           as
           other
           endeavours
           also
           are
           required
           in
           all
           them
           on
           
           whom
           it
           is
           incumbent
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           in
           their
           respective
           stations
           for
           the
           improvement
           of
           Holiness
           in
           the
           Church
           ▪
           and
           the
           obstruction
           of
           the
           progre●s
           of
           Sin●
           ,
           what
           in
           them
           lyeth
           ;
           so
           for
           the
           reasons
           before-mentioned
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           particular
           way
           is
           peculiarly
           seasonable
           and
           useful
           .
           And
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           every
           pious
           ,
           humble
           and
           unprejudiced
           Reader
           ,
           will
           judge
           that
           much
           benefit
           may
           be
           obtained
           by
           his
           performance
           .
           Some
           may
           easily
           see
           how
           short
           that
           measure
           of
           Duties
           which
           they
           have
           prescribed
           unto
           themselves
           doth
           come
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           indispencibly
           required
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           others
           may
           take
           a
           plain
           prospect
           of
           that
           whole
           Scheme
           of
           Obedience
           in
           principles
           ,
           matter
           ,
           manner
           ,
           and
           end
           which
           they
           sincerely
           endeavour
           to
           come
           up
           unto
           .
           And
           sundry
           things
           there
           are
           which
           appear
           to
           me
           with
           a
           notable
           degree
           of
           Excellency
           in
           the
           whole
           discourse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Plainness
           and
           perspicuity
           in
           teaching
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           designed
           by
           the
           Authour
           throughout
           the
           whole
           book
           .
           Hereby
           it
           is
           accommodated
           unto
           the
           meanest
           Capacities
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           excellency
           of
           Discourses
           of
           this
           nature
           as
           unto
           outward
           Forme
           and
           Order
           .
           For
           ,
           whereas
           its
           only
           end
           is
           to
           direct
           the
           Practise
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           ,
           all
           Ornaments
           of
           Speech
           ,
           every
           thing
           that
           diverts
           from
           plainness
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           and
           gravity
           ,
           is
           impertinent
           thereunto
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           the
           things
           themselves
           treated
           of
           ,
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           wise
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           and
           learned
           among
           Believers
           ought
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           continually
           :
           So
           ,
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           Delivery
           or
           Declaration
           ,
           is
           accommodated
           unto
           the
           understanding
           and
           Capacity
           of
           the
           meanest
           of
           them
           that
           are
           so
           ,
           that
           benefit
           may
           redound
           unto
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           particular
           instances
           and
           cases
           relating
           to
           daily
           practise
           are
           so
           distinctly
           proposed
           ,
           stated
           and
           determined
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           a
           compleat
           Christian
           directory
           in
           our
           walking
           before
           God
           in
           all
           duties
           of
           obedience
           ;
           let
           the
           pious
           Reader
           single
           out
           any
           one
           duty
           or
           head
           of
           duties
           to
           make
           his
           tryall
           upon
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           greatly
           mistake
           not
           ,
           he
           will
           discerne
           with
           what
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           deep
           experience
           his
           plain
           directions
           are
           managed
           ,
           and
           do
           proceed
           .
           As
           to
           give
           a
           particular
           instance
           ,
           let
           him
           consider
           what
           he
           discovereth
           concerning
           publick
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           Miscarriages
           therein
           ,
           which
           men
           are
           lyable
           unto
           ,
           
             pages
             52.
             53.
          
           or
           apply
           himself
           unto
           what
           he
           supposes
           himself
           more
           immediately
           concerned
           in
           ,
           unaffected
           plainness
           ,
           perspicuous
           brevity
           ,
           with
           solidity
           of
           judgment
           ,
           will
           every
           where
           represent
           themselves
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Adde
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           constant
           respect
           which
           is
           had
           in
           the
           whole
           discourse
           unto
           the
           heart
           and
           inward
           principles
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           with
           the
           contrary
           actings
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           temptations
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           And
           thence
           it
           is
           that
           these
           Discourses
           ,
           (
           though
           delivered
           with
           all
           plainness
           of
           speech
           )
           will
           not
           be
           well
           understood
           by
           any
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           in
           some
           measure
           have
           their
           senses
           exercised
           to
           discern
           both
           good
           and
           ●vill
           ▪
        
         
           In
           the
           whole
           a
           full
           testimony
           is
           given
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           the
           profligate
           lives
           of
           many
           called
           Christians
           ,
           but
           that
           barren
           careless
           profession
           also
           ,
           which
           too
           many
           satisfie
           themselves
           withall
           ;
           who
           pretend
           more
           unto
           the
           truth
           and
           power
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           as
           these
           who
           are
           sincere
           in
           their
           obedience
           ,
           may
           in
           the
           examination
           of
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           rules
           here
           laid
           down
           ,
           discern
           the
           decays
           which
           possibly
           they
           have
           fallen
           under
           in
           this
           hour
           of
           temptation
           which
           is
           come
           on
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           try
           them
           that
           dwell
           therein
           ;
           so
           also
           may
           they
           be
           directed
           in
           their
           Christian
           course
           unto
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Comfort
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           :
           Which
           that
           all
           may
           be
           ,
           is
           the
           hearty
           desire
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
           
             Thy
             servant
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             
             the
             LORD
             ,
             
             
               IOHN
               OWEN
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           excellent
           and
           usefull
           labors
           of
           this
           worthy
           Author
           ,
           have
           long
           since
           obtained
           the
           best
           Epistle
           of
           commendation
           ;
           even
           that
           which
           the
           great
           Apostle
           Paul
           accounted
           so
           compleat
           a
           Testimony
           ,
           as
           made
           all
           other
           commendatory
           Epistles
           in
           his
           esteem
           to
           appear
           superfluous
           ;
           that
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           him
           ,
           2
           Corinth
           .
           3.
           where
           he
           tells
           the
           believing
           orinthians
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             his
             Epistle
          
           ,
           meaning
           that
           their
           Conversion
           and
           graces
           wrought
           in
           them
           by
           his
           ministry
           ,
           gave
           a
           sufficient
           witness
           to
           the
           worth
           and
           dignity
           thereof
           .
           This
           Epistle
           of
           commendation
           (
           I
           say
           )
           God
           hath
           so
           eminently
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           ministerial
           endeavours
           of
           this
           holy
           man
           Mr.
           Durham
           ,
           both
           in
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           that
           the
           prefixing
           my
           Epistle
           of
           commendation
           to
           this
           excellent
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           was
           judged
           by
           my self
           to
           be
           but
           an
           attempt
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Sun
           appear
           more
           resplendent
           by
           the
           faint
           and
           feeble
           light
           of
           a
           Candle
           .
           But
           since
           some
           are
           pleased
           to
           put
           an
           undeserved
           value
           upon
           my
           approbation
           of
           this
           worthy
           undertaking
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           upon
           this
           occasion
           signifie
           that
           in
           my
           apprehension
           ,
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           its
           design
           and
           tendency
           so
           advanceth
           holiness
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           withal
           is
           compiled
           with
           that
           strength
           and
           clearness
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           holy
           warmth
           of
           affection
           ,
           as
           that
           (
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           )
           it
           may
           preserve
           and
           reduce
           many
           in
           this
           sinful
           age
           from
           those
           impieties
           ,
           that
           so
           abound
           therein
           and
           may
           prove
           an
           excellent
           antidote
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           good
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           brought
           forth
           in
           a
           time
           wherein't
           is
           coetameous
           with
           them
           .
           In
           the
           hopefull
           expectation
           whereof
           ,
           I
           commit
           thee
           and
           this
           worthy
           work
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
        
         
           
             I
             am
             thy
             faithful
             Friend
             to
             serve
             
             thy
             Soul
             
             WIL
             :
             JENKYN
             .
          
           
             London
             ,
             
               Novemb.
               1675.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           TEN
           COMMANDMENTS
           ,
           Delivered
           in
           several
           LECTURES
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXOD.
               20.
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
               (
               And
               God
               speake
               all
               these
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
               Which
               have
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Bondage
               .
            
          
           
             BEing
             (
             through
             Gods
             strength
             (
             resolved
             to
             Essay
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             shall
             say
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Preface
             ,
             shal
             be
             to
             give
             you
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Motives
             which
             have
             engaged
             us
             in
             this
             Work.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Excellency
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             being
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             intended
             as
             a
             comprehensive
             sum
             of
             his
             peoples
             duty
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             us
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             the
             Scripture
             be
             his
             Word
             ,
             yet
             this
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             is
             so
             ;
             for
             he
             spake
             all
             these
             words
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Voice
             immediatly
             formed
             by
             himself
             he
             pronunced
             them
             first
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             afterward
             twice
             by
             his
             Finger
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             immediatly
             by
             himself
             ,
             without
             making
             use
             of
             any
             Pen-man
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Scriptures
             )
             he
             wrote
             them
             for
             his
             peoples
             behoof
             upon
             two
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ,
             which
             were
             afterwards
             commanded
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             Deut.
             10.
             v.
             2.
             5.
             and
             to
             be
             learned
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             1.
             as
             also
             to
             be
             written
             on
             the
             Posts
             of
             their
             Doors
             ,
             and
             diligently
             pressed
             on
             their
             Children
             ,
             Deut.
             67.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
             In
             opening
             of
             which
             Commandments
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             in
             that
             Sermon
             of
             his
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             doth
             much
             insist
             ,
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             the
             usefulness
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             to
             all
             that
             would
             know
             what
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fitted
             for
             duty
             to
             him
             and
             may
             know
             what
             is
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             may
             know
             sin
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             eschew
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             repentance
             when
             they
             have
             fallen
             into
             it
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             Laws
             property
             ,
             that
             thereby
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             knowledge
             of
             duty
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             summed
             in
             so
             few
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             brought
             into
             ,
             and
             retained
             in
             the
             memories
             and
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             :
             For
             which
             cause
             also
             of
             old
             and
             late
             ,
             has
             it
             always
             been
             recommended
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             1.
             and
             in
             all
             Catechisms
             to
             be
             learned
             as
             a
             Rule
             of
             mens
             walking
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             comprehensive
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             without
             pains
             and
             diligence
             to
             come
             to
             the
             understanding
             thereof
             men
             cannot
             but
             come
             short
             of
             the
             great
             scop
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             the
             great
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             is
             amongst
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             useful
             and
             excellent
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             this
             secure
             time
             ,
             many
             not
             knowing
             
             they
             break
             the
             Commandments
             when
             they
             break
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             many
             material
             things
             ,
             and
             this
             draweth
             with
             it
             these
             sad
             effects
             :
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             few
             convictions
             of
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             Little
             repentance
             for
             sin
             ,
             3.
             
             Much
             security
             ▪
             presumption
             confidence
             in
             self-righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             ignorance
             of
             this
             Scripture
             hath
             great
             influence
             ,
             even
             as
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             the
             ignorance
             of
             its
             Spiritually
             made
             many
             neglect
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             proudly
             settle
             on
             self-righteousness
             ▪
             and
             slight
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Pauls
             example
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             9.
             and
             this
             was
             one
             reason
             why
             our
             Lord
             expounded
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             sinners
             might
             see
             more
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             righteousness
             to
             all
             that
             believe
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
             And
             as
             these
             effects
             are
             palpable
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             so
             we
             conceive
             it
             useful
             to
             follow
             the
             same
             remedy
             ;
             this
             evil
             being
             not
             only
             amongest
             the
             prophane
             ,
             but
             amongst
             the
             most
             formal
             and
             civil
             ,
             who
             stumble
             at
             this
             stone
             ;
             yea
             ,
             many
             believers
             are
             often
             so
             much
             taken
             with
             cases
             and
             light
             in
             Doctrinal
             truths
             ,
             that
             they
             heed
             not
             snfficiently
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             their
             convictions
             of
             sin
             tenderness
             in
             practise
             ,
             constant
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             daily
             fresh
             applications
             to
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sprinkling
             are
             much
             impeded
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             it
             may
             seem
             not
             so
             to
             suit
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             exercise
             (
             for
             it
             would
             be
             noticed
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             delievered
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             several
             Lectures
             on
             the
             Sabbath-morning
             before
             Sermon
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             he
             formerly
             used
             to
             read
             and
             expound
             a
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             a
             considerable
             portion
             thereof
             ;
             which
             Lectures
             are
             not
             now
             distinguished
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             close
             connection
             of
             the
             purposes
             )
             yet
             considering
             the
             foresaid
             reasons
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             excellent
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             cannot
             hastily
             be
             passed
             through
             (
             it
             having
             much
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             and
             therefore
             requiring
             some
             convenient
             time
             for
             explication
             )
             &
             consideriing
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             usefulness
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             hearers
             ,
             we
             are
             confident
             it
             will
             agree
             well
             with
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Eexercise
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             opening
             all
             Scripture
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             peoples
             instruction
             and
             edification
             ,
             to
             insist
             a
             little
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Our
             purpose
             is
             not
             to
             aim
             at
             any
             great
             accuracy
             ,
             nor
             to
             multiply
             questions
             and
             digressions
             ,
             nor
             to
             insist
             in
             application
             and
             use
             ,
             but
             plainly
             and
             shortly
             (
             as
             we
             are
             able
             )
             to
             give
             you
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             1.
             
             By
             holding
             forth
             the
             Native
             Duties
             required
             every
             Commandment
             .
             2.
             
             The
             sins
             which
             properly
             oppose
             and
             contradict
             each
             Commandment
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             we
             may
             have
             some
             direction
             and
             help
             in
             duty
             ,
             and
             some
             spur
             to
             repentance
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             furtherance
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Conviction
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             it
             we
             may
             be
             led
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               righteousness
               to
               every
               one
               that
               belives
               ,
            
             Rom.
             104.
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             intent
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             given
             to
             Israel
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Exposition
             ,
             we
             shall
             1.
             
             Lay
             down
             some
             Conclusions
             which
             arise
             from
             the
             Preface
             .
             2.
             
             Give
             you
             some
             ordinary
             distinctions
             .
             3.
             
             Clear
             and
             confirm
             some
             Rules
             or
             Observations
             useful
             for
             understanding
             of
             the
             whole
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Conclusion
             that
             we
             take
             for
             granted
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             (
             as
             't
             is
             Moral
             )
             doth
             tye
             even
             Christians
             and
             Believers
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             old
             ;
             which
             appears
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             God
             the
             Law-giver
             here
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             38.
             is
             the
             Angel
             Christ
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             vers
             .
             30.
             31.
             as
             also
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             being
             connatural
             to
             Adam
             ,
             it
             did
             bind
             before
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             that
             obligatory
             force
             cannot
             be
             seprated
             from
             its
             nature
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             exercise
             of
             Right
             Reason
             in
             Nature
             be
             much
             obliterate
             since
             the
             Fall
             )
             therefore
             Christ
             was
             so
             far
             from
             destroying
             this
             Law
             in
             its
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Paul
             so
             far
             from
             making
             it
             void
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             tells
             he
             came
             to
             fulfill
             it
             ,
             Matt.
             5.
             17.
             and
             Paul
             shews
             ,
             that
             his
             preaching
             of
             Faith
             was
             to
             establish
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             31.
             which
             truth
             being
             confirmed
             by
             them
             both
             in
             their
             
             Practise
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             holy
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             sinful
             to
             us
             now
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             to
             them
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Conclusion
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             obedience
             thereto
             ,
             lye
             on
             Christians
             ,
             and
             be
             called
             for
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             laid
             on
             them
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             or
             that
             by
             which
             they
             are
             to
             seek
             or
             expect
             Justification
             ;
             no
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             overturn
             self-righteousness
             ,
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             which
             manifesteth
             sin
             and
             of
             it self
             worketh
             wrath
             ?
             which
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             here
             called
             ,
             
               Our
               God
            
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             be
             to
             sinners
             but
             by
             Grace
             :
             And
             also
             it
             appears
             from
             the
             Lords
             owning
             of
             this
             sinful
             people
             as
             his
             ,
             and
             his
             adjoyning
             to
             this
             Law
             so
             many
             Ceremonies
             and
             Sacrifices
             which
             point
             out
             and
             lead
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             from
             his
             adding
             the
             Law
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             as
             a
             help
             to
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Genes
            
             .
             17.
             (
             which
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             altered
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             substance
             )
             in
             which
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             his
             Seed
             ,
             was
             comprehended
             ;
             therefore
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             was
             never
             the
             Lords
             intent
             in
             covenanting
             thus
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             expect
             righteousness
             and
             life
             by
             the
             adjoyned
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             it
             should
             be
             useful
             in
             the
             Hand
             of
             Grace
             to
             mak
             the
             former
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             effectual
             :
             So
             then
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             seek
             righteousness
             or
             life
             by
             the
             duties
             therein
             enjoyned
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Conclusion
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             Ministers
             in
             preaching
             ,
             and
             people
             in
             practising
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             would
             carry
             with
             subordination
             to
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             that
             the
             duties
             called
             for
             here
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             obligation
             that
             lyeth
             upon
             us
             thereby
             ,
             &
             so
             all
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             ought
             still
             to
             run
             in
             that
             Channel
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             ask
             how
             these
             two
             differ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             performing
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             running
             in
             the
             Channel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             performing
             of
             them
             as
             running
             in
             the
             ▪
             Channel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             or
             how
             we
             are
             to
             go
             about
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             Law
             with
             subordination
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Grace
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             these
             four
             things
             ,
             which
             shew
             ,
             that
             these
             duties
             are
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             done
             in
             a
             way
             consistent
             with
             ,
             and
             flowing
             from
             Grace
             :
             which
             also
             follows
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             he
             stileth
             and
             holdeth
             himself
             forth
             as
             Redeemer
             to
             be
             the
             object
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             motive
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             differ
             ,
             I
             say
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             End
             or
             account
             upon
             which
             they
             are
             performed
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             to
             perform
             duties
             that
             life
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             or
             enjoying
             of
             God
             may
             be
             meritoriously
             obtained
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             testifie
             our
             respect
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             provided
             these
             freely
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             rest
             in
             duties
             which
             are
             engraven
             on
             these
             Covenant-Blessings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             the
             Principile
             by
             which
             we
             act
             them
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             in
             our
             own
             strength
             as
             the
             works
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             Sanctification
             comprehended
             in
             the
             second
             Covenant
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             differ
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             acceptation
             ,
             duties
             by
             the
             first
             Covenant
             are
             to
             abide
             their
             tryal
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             own
             worth
             ,
             and
             the
             inherent
             perfection
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             will
             be
             accepted
             ,
             or
             rejected
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             conform
             or
             disconform
             to
             the
             perfect
             Rule
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             acceptation
             of
             our
             performances
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             praises
             .
             are
             founded
             on
             Christs
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             only
             are
             they
             sweet-smelling
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             accepted
             as
             our
             persons
             are
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             to
             be
             accepted
             as
             to
             both
             only
             in
             the
             beloved
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             differ
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             motive
             from
             which
             they
             proceed
             ;
             or
             the
             great
             
             motive
             of
             our
             obedience
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             not
             fear
             of
             threatnings
             and
             wrath
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             is
             the
             main
             thing
             sways
             men
             to
             duties
             ,
             no●
             is
             it
             a
             purchase
             of
             Heaven
             to
             themselves
             by
             their
             holiness
             ,
             which
             also
             by
             that
             Covenant
             is
             a
             predominant
             motive
             of
             mens
             obedience
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             love
             and
             gratitude
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             simply
             to
             God
             as
             Creator
             ,
             but
             as
             Redeemer
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             here
             sheweth
             .
             
               I
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Bondage
               ,
            
             it
             is
             that
             we
             may
             set
             forth
             
               the
               praises
               of
               him
               who
               called
               us
               ,
            
             and
             that
             we
             may
             glorifie
             him
             that
             has
             bought
             us
             :
             where
             Duties
             have
             these
             qualifications
             ,
             they
             are
             consistent
             with
             Grace
             ,
             and
             subservient
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             those
             are
             wanting
             or
             excluded
             ,
             Christ
             is
             wronged
             ,
             and
             men
             turn
             legal
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             far
             fall
             from
             and
             overturn
             Grace
             .
          
           
             These
             Conclusions
             as
             necessary
             Caveats
             being
             laid
             down
             ,
             we
             shall
             propose
             these
             distinctions
             for
             clearing
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             would
             distinguish
             betwixt
             a
             Law
             and
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             betwixt
             this
             Law
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ;
             a
             Law
             doth
             necessarily
             imply
             no
             more
             then
             1.
             
             To
             direct
             .
             2
             To
             command
             ,
             inforcing
             that
             obedience
             by
             Authority
             ;
             a
             Covenant
             doth
             further
             necessarily
             imply
             promises
             made
             upon
             some
             condition
             ,
             or
             threatnings
             added
             if
             such
             a
             condition
             be
             not
             performed
             :
             now
             this
             Law
             may
             be
             considered
             without
             the
             consideration
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             free
             to
             God
             to
             have
             added
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             have
             added
             promises
             ,
             and
             the
             threatnings
             (
             upon
             supposition
             the
             Law
             had
             been
             kept
             )
             might
             never
             have
             taken
             effect
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             two
             are
             essential
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             last
             two
             ,
             to
             Believers
             ,
             are
             made
             void
             throngh
             Christ
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             that
             Believers
             life
             depends
             not
             on
             the
             promises
             annexed
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             in
             danger
             by
             the
             threatning
             adjoyned
             to
             it
             :
             Hence
             we
             are
             to
             advert
             when
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             is
             not
             meaned
             this
             Law
             simply
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             propounded
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             obtaining
             life
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             it
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             was
             only
             so
             formally
             given
             to
             Adam
             :
             This
             then
             is
             the
             first
             destinction
             betwixt
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Distinguish
             betwixt
             these
             Ten
             Commandments
             simply
             and
             strictly
             taken
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             more
             complexly
             in
             their
             full
             Administration
             ,
             with
             Preface
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             &c
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             they
             are
             a
             Law
             having
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             :
             so
             Moses
             by
             it
             is
             said
             to
             describe
             such
             righteousness
             as
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             doth
             require
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             propond
             it
             as
             the
             righteousness
             they
             were
             to
             relye
             on
             ,
             but
             his
             scope
             is
             to
             put
             them
             to
             a
             Mediators
             ,
             by
             revealing
             sin
             through
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             3.
             
             In
             the
             second
             sense
             it
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             same
             in
             substance
             with
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Believers
             now
             ,
             but
             differing
             in
             its
             Administration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Distinguish
             betwixt
             Gods
             intention
             in
             giving
             ,
             and
             the
             Believers
             in
             Israel
             their
             making
             use
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             carnal
             multitude
             among
             that
             people
             their
             way
             of
             receiving
             it
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             abusing
             it
             contray
             to
             the
             Lords
             mind
             :
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             it
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             turned
             to
             be
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             rejects
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Jsaiah
             1.
             13.
             66.
             2.
             3.
             
             Jer.
             7.
             22.
             their
             Sacrifices
             and
             Services
             as
             not
             commanded
             ,
             because
             rested
             on
             by
             them
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             strain
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             Law
             complexly
             considered
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             Moral
             ,
             and
             Ceremonial
             ,
             and
             Judicial
             Law
             ;
             the
             first
             concerns
             manners
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             ordering
             of
             a
             Godly
             Conversation
             ;
             and
             because
             these
             things
             are
             of
             perpetual
             equity
             and
             rectitude
             ,
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             Law
             as
             to
             that
             is
             perpetual
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             exponding
             of
             it
             ,
             these
             two
             terms
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Perpetual
               Authority
            
             ,
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             taken
             so
             ▪
             2.
             
             The
             Judical
             Law
             is
             for
             
             regulating
             outward
             Society
             ,
             &
             for
             Government
             ,
             and
             doth
             generally
             (
             excepting
             what
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             )
             agree
             with
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ;
             this
             as
             given
             to
             them
             is
             not
             perpetual
             ,
             their
             policy
             being
             at
             an
             end
             .
             3
             ▪
             The
             Ceremonial
             Law
             is
             in
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Types
             ,
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             pointing
             at
             a
             Saviour
             to
             come
             ▪
             this
             is
             also
             abrogate
             ,
             the
             substance
             being
             come
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             Judicial
             Law
             is
             but
             Mortua
             ,
             dead
             ;
             and
             may
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             thought
             fit
             ,
             with
             the
             fore-going
             caution
             ,
             be
             used
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             but
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             is
             Mortifera
             ,
             deadly
             ,
             and
             cannot
             without
             falling
             from
             grace
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             2
             
             ▪
             4.
             be
             revived
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             we
             speak
             of
             things
             Moral
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             between
             things
             
               Naturally
               Moral
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             such
             (
             as
             love
             to
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             such-like
             )
             which
             have
             an
             innate
             rectitude
             and
             holiness
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             things
             
               positively
               Moral
            
             ,
             that
             have
             their
             obligation
             by
             a
             special
             positive
             superadded
             Sanction
             ,
             sothat
             their
             rectitude
             flows
             not
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             :
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             it
             is
             naturally
             Moral
             that
             God
             should
             be
             woshipped
             ,
             Nature
             teacheth
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             on
             such
             a
             day
             particularly
             ,
             that
             comes
             to
             pass
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             positive
             Command
             ;
             the
             first
             cannot
             be
             altered
             ,
             the
             second
             by
             the
             Lord
             may
             ;
             but
             till
             he
             alter
             it
             ,
             the
             Authority
             lies
             still
             on
             all
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             equally
             sin
             to
             sin
             against
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             without
             the
             positive
             Sanction
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             obligation
             naturaly
             requiring
             obedience
             in
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             sixth
             distinction
             is
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             in
             two
             Tables
             ,
             first
             and
             second
             ;
             The
             first
             contains
             our
             immediate
             worship
             ,
             and
             service
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             first
             four
             Commandments
             ;
             the
             second
             contains
             our
             mediate
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             six
             ▪
             they
             were
             at
             first
             so
             divided
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             Ten
             in
             all
             ,
             Dent.
             4.
             13
             
             ▪
             From
             this
             distinction
             take
             notice
             :
             1.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             are
             of
             like
             Authority
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             
               God
               spake
               all
               these
               words
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             from
             Acts
             7.
             38.
             it
             was
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             2.
             
             The
             sins
             immediately
             against
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             are
             greater
             then
             those
             against
             the
             second
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             38.
             the
             first
             is
             called
             the
             
               First
               and
               Great
               Commandment
            
             :
             Therefore
             3.
             
             In
             Morals
             (
             if
             they
             be
             things
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             )
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             cede
             and
             give
             place
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             stand
             together
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             love
             to
             our
             Father
             and
             Neighbour
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
             Matth.
             ●0
             .
             37.
             when
             obedience
             to
             God
             and
             obedience
             to
             our
             superiours
             cannot
             consist
             ▪
             we
             are
             
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               then
               man
               ,
               Acts
            
             4.
             19.
             and
             we
             are
             to
             
               lore
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hate
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ▪
               Luke
            
             14.
             6.
             4.
             
             Yet
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             Ceremonials
             or
             positives
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             cede
             and
             give
             place
             to
             Morals
             in
             the
             second
             ;
             as
             for
             relieving
             or
             preserving
             our
             Neighbours
             life
             in
             hazard
             ,
             we
             may
             travel
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               Mercy
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               made
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             seventh
             distinction
             (
             which
             is
             ordinary
             )
             is
             of
             the
             Commandments
             into
             affirmative
             and
             negative
             ,
             as
             ye
             see
             all
             the
             Commandments
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             are
             negatively
             set
             down
             ,
             forbidding
             sin
             directly
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               have
               an
               other
               gods
               ,
            
             &c.
             only
             the
             fourth
             is
             both
             negative
             and
             affirmative
             ,
             forbidding
             sin
             ,
             and
             commanding
             duty
             directly
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             fifth
             only
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             is
             affirmative
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             negative
             .
          
           
             This
             distinction
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             nothing
             were
             commanded
             or
             injoyned
             in
             negative
             Precepts
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             nothing
             were
             forbidden
             in
             affirmative
             Precepts
             (
             for
             what
             ever
             be
             expressed
             as
             forbidden
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             alwayes
             in
             plyed
             as
             commanded
             ,
             
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             alwayes
             implyed
             as
             forbidden
             )
             but
             the
             distinction
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             setting
             them
             down
             ,
             concerning
             which
             take
             these
             Rules
             or
             general
             Observations
             for
             your
             better
             understanding
             ,
             many
             whereof
             are
             in
             the
             larger
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             However
             the
             Commandments
             be
             expressed
             ,
             affirmatively
             or
             negatively
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             two
             parts
             ▪
             one
             affirmative
             ,
             implyed
             in
             negative
             Precepts
             ,
             requiring
             the
             duties
             that
             are
             contray
             to
             the
             sins
             forbidden
             ;
             another
             negative
             ,
             implyed
             in
             the
             affirmative
             Precepts
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             sins
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             duties
             commanded
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             it
             implies
             a
             Command
             reverently
             to
             use
             his
             Name
             :
             So
             ,
             
               to
               remember
               to
               keep
               Holy
               the
               Satbbath
               day
               ,
            
             implies
             a
             Prohibition
             of
             prophaning
             it
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             all
             the
             Commandments
             may
             in
             some
             respect
             be
             called
             negative
             (
             and
             so
             a
             part
             of
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             is
             negatively
             expressed
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               d●no
               work
            
             )
             or
             affirmative
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             Christ
             comprehendeth
             all
             the
             negatives
             under
             these
             two
             great
             affirmative
             Commandments
             ,
             
               of
               love
               to
               God
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             for
             every
             Commandment
             doth
             both
             enjoyn
             and
             forbid
             ;
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             every
             promise
             a
             threatning
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             threatning
             a
             promise
             conditionally
             implyed
             :
             And
             this
             may
             be
             a
             reason
             why
             some
             Commandments
             are
             negatively
             expressed
             ,
             some
             positively
             ,
             to
             show
             us
             that
             both
             are
             compredended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             positive
             Commandment
             ,
             or
             (
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             the
             Commandment
             )
             be
             of
             alike
             force
             and
             Authority
             with
             the
             negative
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             obligation
             it
             layeth
             on
             us
             to
             duty
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             tye
             us
             to
             all
             occasions
             and
             times
             ,
             as
             negatives
             do
             :
             Hence
             is
             that
             common
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             affirmative
             Commands
             tye
             and
             oblige
             semper
             ever
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             never
             want
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             never
             absolved
             from
             their
             obedience
             ▪
             but
             they
             do
             not
             oblige
             and
             tye
             
               ad
               semper
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             differences
             of
             time
             we
             are
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             duties
             enjoyned
             ;
             negatives
             again
             oblige
             both
             
               somper
               and
               ad
               semper
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             differences
             of
             time
             :
             For
             instance
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ,
             the
             affirmative
             part
             is
             to
             use
             the
             Lords
             Name
             and
             Ordinances
             holily
             and
             reverently
             in
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             and
             hearing
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             we
             are
             required
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             by
             wating
             on
             Ordinances
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             makes
             these
             still
             duties
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             pray
             ,
             hear
             ,
             &c.
             are
             still
             duties
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             be
             alwayes
             exercised
             in
             these
             duties
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             abound
             in
             other
             duties
             also
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             we
             must
             eat
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ,
             &c.
             and
             when
             we
             sleep
             ,
             we
             can
             neither
             act
             love
             ,
             nor
             sear
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             negative
             part
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             prophane
             the
             Lords
             Name
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ;
             this
             may
             not
             be
             done
             at
             any
             time
             :
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             difference
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             in
             affirmatives
             we
             are
             not
             alwayes
             tyed
             to
             the
             acts
             of
             Duties
             and
             Graces
             ▪
             but
             to
             the
             Disposition
             and
             Habit.
             Habits
             are
             a
             Spiritual
             Quality
             ,
             a
             
               (
               Vis
            
             )
             or
             Power
             sitting
             and
             enabling
             for
             bringing
             forth
             these
             acts
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             bringing
             them
             forth
             in
             the
             due
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             for
             ;
             but
             in
             sinful
             things
             we
             are
             prohibited
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             habits
             ,
             but
             the
             acts
             also
             :
             the
             one
             is
             alwayes
             and
             ever
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             is
             not
             alwayes
             called
             for
             as
             duty
             .
             If
             any
             desire
             Rules
             to
             know
             when
             a
             duty
             is
             called
             for
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
             hear
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             hardly
             possible
             to
             be
             particular
             in
             this
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             try
             it
             by
             these
             Generals
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             Any
             affirmative
             Precept
             binds
             to
             present
             practise
             ,
             when
             the
             duty
             required
             tends
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             unto
             which
             every
             thing
             should
             be
             done
             (
             as
             1
             
               Corinth
               ▪
            
             10.
             31.
             
             )
             and
             when
             the
             omission
             of
             the
             duty
             may
             dishonour
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             it
             tends
             to
             others
             edification
             ,
             and
             omitting
             will
             some
             way
             stumble
             and
             offend
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             When
             some
             special
             Providences
             meet
             and
             concur
             ,
             to
             give
             opportunity
             for
             such
             a
             duty
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             Aims
             when
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             indigent
             person
             offers
             ,
             whose
             necessity
             calls
             for
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             
             So
             when
             secrecy
             for
             prayer
             is
             offered
             ,
             (
             and
             no
             other
             more
             necessary
             duty
             at
             that
             time
             is
             called
             for
             )
             which
             we
             are
             to
             watch
             unto
             ,
             Col.
             4.
             2.
             or
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             some
             special
             occasion
             or
             Dispensation
             ,
             pointing
             out
             to
             us
             this
             or
             that
             as
             a
             duty
             called
             for
             ,
             such
             a
             Providence
             invites
             us
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             that
             duty
             :
             for
             though
             Providences
             will
             not
             make
             these
             things
             to
             become
             duties
             which
             are
             not
             duties
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             serve
             to
             time
             and
             circumstantiate
             duties
             that
             lye
             on
             us
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             affirmative
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             special
             occasions
             and
             times
             are
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             for
             praying
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ,
             for
             hearing
             the
             Word
             on
             Sabbath
             days
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             duties
             ,
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             so
             recorded
             for
             imitation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             would
             be
             observed
             as
             a
             Copy
             and
             patern
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             they
             have
             not
             such
             inconveniences
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             cross
             and
             hinder
             other
             Moral
             duties
             of
             Edification
             ,
             love
             ▪
             &c.
             for
             if
             they
             do
             that
             ,
             they
             must
             yield
             and
             give
             place
             to
             these
             ;
             but
             if
             no
             other
             duty
             be
             called
             for
             ,
             then
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             we
             should
             be
             in
             some
             duty
             .
             And
             though
             such
             dnties
             be
             in
             themselves
             Moral
             ,
             suppose
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             instanced
             ,
             yet
             the
             timing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             going
             about
             them
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ▪
             is
             not
             Moral
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             these
             are
             by
             circumstances
             called
             for
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             without
             sin
             such
             a
             duty
             cannot
             be
             omitted
             ;
             and
             although
             there
             be
             not
             any
             inward
             exercise
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             frame
             of
             spirit
             sutable
             thereto
             ,
             yet
             the
             Conscience
             calls
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             some
             on
             special
             occasion
             or
             other
             that
             puts
             us
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Observe
             ,
             that
             this
             Rule
             of
             Negatives
             tying
             
               ad
               semper
            
             ,
             or
             obliging
             in
             all
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             matter
             is
             Moral
             ;
             therefore
             we
             would
             distinguish
             again
             betwixt
             negative
             Morals
             ,
             and
             negative
             Positives
             ,
             for
             Positives
             ,
             whether
             negative
             or
             affirmative
             ,
             give
             still
             place
             to
             Morals
             ,
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             is
             negative
             ▪
             
               In
               it
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             the
             seventh
             day
             )
             
               ●●ou
               shalt
               do
               no
               manner
               of
               work
               ,
            
             yet
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             necessity
             calls
             for
             it
             ,
             some
             manner
             of
             works
             is
             lawful
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             only
             a
             negative
             Positive
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             negative
             Moral
             :
             And
             so
             David's
             eating
             of
             Shew-bread
             ,
             was
             against
             a
             negative
             Command
             ,
             though
             not
             against
             a
             negative
             Moral
             ,
             but
             a
             negative
             Positive
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Take
             this
             Rule
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Commands
             ,
             joyntly
             and
             severally
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             special
             respect
             unto
             the
             scope
             God
             aims
             at
             by
             them
             all
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             a
             Command
             in
             particular
             :
             now
             the
             general
             scope
             is
             (
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             15.
             16
             
             ▪
             )
             perfect
             and
             absolute
             holiness
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whatever
             he
             requires
             ,
             he
             requires
             that
             ▪
             it
             be
             absolutely
             perfect
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             as
             that
             our
             love
             to
             him
             be
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             our
             love
             to
             others
             be
             as
             to
             our selves
             ;
             our
             Chastity
             and
             Purity
             ,
             all
             must
             be
             absolute
             .
             (
             see
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             )
             This
             Rule
             will
             teach
             us
             what
             we
             are
             to
             aim
             and
             level
             at
             :
             And
             whatever
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Commandments
             comes
             not
             up
             to
             this
             scope
             ,
             is
             no
             doubt
             defective
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Rule
             only
             can
             we
             be
             helped
             to
             the
             right
             meaning
             of
             every
             Commandment
             ,
             for
             each
             of
             them
             has
             its
             peculiar
             scope
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             duties
             it
             requires
             ,
             and
             sins
             it
             condemns
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Rule
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             (
             whose
             Exposition
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             best
             )
             draws
             in
             the
             least
             and
             smallest
             branches
             of
             filthiness
             to
             the
             seventh
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             dischargeth
             all
             things
             contrary
             to
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             Purity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             fifth
             Rule
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             and
             that
             not
             only
             outward
             obedience
             to
             such
             duties
             ,
             or
             outward
             abstinence
             from
             such
             sinful
             acts
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             ,
             having
             a
             spiritual
             meaning
             ,
             calls
             for
             spiritual
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             
             three
             :
             1.
             
             As
             it
             requires
             spiritual
             duties
             ,
             such
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             ●●
             others
             ;
             right
             habits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             right
             affections
             ,
             and
             outward
             actions
             ,
             and
             therefo●●
             Paul
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             spirituality
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             instanceth
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             Lust
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             ●●
             a
             thing
             thereby
             discharged
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             obligation
             thereof
             reaches
             to
             the
             Spirite
             ,
             and
             very
             inwards
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             affections
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             wel●
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ;
             the
             love
             it
             requires
             ,
             is
             love
             with
             all
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Heart
             and
             Mind
             .
             Hence
             there
             is
             Heart-Idolatry
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             outward
             ,
             therein
             condemned
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             ;
             it
             requires
             as
             to
             all
             outward
             duties
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             done
             to
             a
             spiritual
             end
             ,
             from
             a
             spiritual
             principle
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             spirital
             way
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             carnal
             way
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             unrenewed
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             inclined
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             16.
             and
             so
             praying
             and
             praising
             ,
             which
             this
             Law
             calls
             for
             ,
             is
             praying
             and
             praising
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             14
             ,
             vers
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             sixth
             Rule
             is
             ,
             that
             beside
             the
             duty
             expressed
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             implyed
             in
             the
             affirmative
             Commands
             ;
             and
             beside
             the
             sin
             pitched
             on
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             forbidden
             in
             the
             negative
             Precepts
             ,
             even
             all
             duties
             and
             sins
             of
             these
             kinds
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             degree
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             in
             the
             affirmative
             Commands
             :
             1.
             
             Where
             the
             duty
             is
             commanded
             ,
             all
             the
             means
             that
             may
             further
             it
             are
             commanded
             likewise
             :
             Hence
             under
             care
             to
             preserve
             our
             Brother
             ,
             Levit.
             19.
             17.
             18.
             it
             is
             commanded
             that
             we
             should
             reprove
             him
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Where
             any
             thing
             is
             commanded
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             all
             duties
             of
             that
             kind
             are
             commanded
             ,
             as
             keeping
             holy
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             :
             there
             hearing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             watchfulness
             all
             the
             Week
             over
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             belonging
             unto
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             that
             day
             ,
             such
             as
             Tythes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             maintenance
             for
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             calling
             of
             fit
             Ministers
             ,
             bulding
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             are
             required
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             all
             duties
             of
             that
             day
             .
             3.
             
             Where
             a
             duty
             is
             required
             ,
             the
             owning
             and
             suitable
             avowing
             of
             the
             duty
             is
             required
             also
             :
             and
             so
             believing
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             Faith
             are
             required
             in
             the
             same
             Commandment
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             10.
             4.
             
             Where
             the
             duty
             of
             one
             Relation
             is
             repuired
             (
             as
             of
             Childrens
             subjection
             )
             there
             is
             required
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             other
             Relation
             (
             as
             of
             Parents
             )
             yea
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             all
             under
             that
             name
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             negative
             Precept
             ;
             observe
             :
             1.
             
             Where
             great
             sins
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             all
             the
             lesser
             of
             that
             sort
             are
             forbidden
             also
             :
             as
             under
             Adultery
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             all
             light
             ,
             obscene
             Whorish
             words
             ,
             wanton
             looks
             ,
             unchaste
             thoughts
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             rash
             anger
             ,
             wordly
             affections
             ,
             &c.
             are
             forbidden
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             comprehended
             and
             prohibited
             under
             the
             grossest
             terms
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             detestable
             ,
             odious
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             .
             2.
             
             All
             means
             that
             may
             prevent
             these
             sins
             are
             commanded
             ,
             and
             all
             snares
             ,
             or
             occasions
             ,
             or
             incitements
             to
             them
             are
             prohibited
             .
             3.
             
             Where
             any
             sin
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             there
             the
             least
             scandal
             about
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             committing
             it
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             also
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             have
             his
             people
             holy
             ,
             and
             shining
             in
             holiness
             ,
             unspotted
             ,
             and
             without
             scandal
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             not
             only
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             22.
             4.
             
             We
             are
             not
             only
             forbidden
             the
             committing
             of
             such
             sins
             our selves
             ,
             delighting
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             inclining
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             accounting
             light
             or
             little
             of
             them
             in
             others
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             commanded
             and
             ought
             to
             mourn
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             committed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             seventh
             Rule
             is
             ,
             whatever
             duty
             lies
             upon
             others
             ,
             we
             are
             commanded
             in
             our
             places
             to
             further
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Masters
             are
             to
             further
             their
             Servants
             ,
             Husbands
             their
             Wives
             ,
             one
             Neighbour
             another
             ;
             by
             advice
             ,
             direction
             ,
             incouragement
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             helps
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             is
             clear
             ,
             where
             the
             Servants
             duty
             ,
             &
             the
             Strangers
             ,
             is
             imposed
             on
             the
             Master
             ;
             and
             whatever
             sin
             is
             discharged
             in
             our selves
             ,
             we
             are
             discharged
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             same
             with
             others
             ,
             whether
             by
             advice
             ,
             example
             ,
             connivance
             ,
             ministring
             occasion
             ,
             or
             by
             sporting
             and
             laughing
             at
             it
             in
             
             ●hem
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Rule
             is
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             
               Keep
               thy self
               pure
               ,
               partake
               not
               of
               other
               mens
               ●ins
               :
            
             Men
             may
             be
             free
             themselves
             ▪
             as
             to
             their
             own
             personal
             breaches
             ,
             and
             yet
             high●y
             partake
             of
             others
             breaches
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             breach
             of
             one
             Commandment
             virtually
             breaks
             all
             ;
             there
             is
             such
             a
             connexion
             and
             linking
             together
             of
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             be
             ●lighted
             in
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             in
             all
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             10.
             1.
             
             John
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             On
             thing
             may
             in
             divers
             respects
             (
             as
             an
             end
             or
             means
             )
             be
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             in
             many
             ,
             yea
             in
             all
             the
             Commandments
             ▪
             as
             ignorance
             and
             drunkenness
             are
             ,
             because
             they
             disable
             for
             all
             duties
             ,
             and
             dispose
             to
             all
             sins
             :
             Of
             this
             kind
             is
             idleness
             also
             ;
             and
             so
             knowledge
             ,
             sobriety
             ,
             watchfulness
             ▪
             &c.
             are
             commanded
             in
             all
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             for
             without
             these
             men
             are
             unfitted
             and
             incapacitated
             for
             performing
             any
             commanded
             duty
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             tenth
             and
             last
             Rule
             is
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             :
             therefore
             the
             least
             motion
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             discontentment
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             12.
             
             In
             sum
             :
             take
             these
             few
             watch-words
             concerning
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             obligeth
             to
             all
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             duties
             ,
             publick
             ,
             private
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             :
             and
             that
             words
             ,
             actions
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             yea
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             motions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             come
             under
             its
             obligation
             :
             his
             Commandment
             is
             exceeding
             broad
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             little
             ,
             but
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             this
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             persons
             of
             all
             Ranks
             ,
             whether
             as
             to
             doing
             or
             suffering
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             obligeth
             to
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             duties
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             belongeth
             to
             duties
             ;
             and
             thus
             in
             its
             true
             extent
             it
             reacheth
             to
             the
             forbidding
             of
             all
             the
             sins
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             duties
             commanded
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             obligeth
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             the
             outward
             ,
             in
             deeds
             ,
             words
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             and
             appearances
             or
             shews
             ;
             the
             inward
             ,
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
             ,
             memory
             ;
             consciences
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             requires
             that
             the
             mind
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             whole
             nature
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             all
             these
             Commands
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             it
             obligeth
             to
             obedience
             in
             all
             these
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             least
             disconformity
             in
             habit
             or
             act
             is
             a
             transgression
             ,
             the
             obedience
             it
             requires
             is
             perfect
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             there
             must
             be
             no
             breach
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Commands
             directly
             ,
             much
             lese
             a
             continuance
             in
             a
             breach
             ;
             but
             that
             also
             1.
             
             There
             must
             be
             no
             appearance
             of
             breaking
             them
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             3.
             2.
             2.
             
             There
             must
             be
             no
             consent
             to
             break
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             come
             not
             forth
             to
             act
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             28.
             
             There
             must
             be
             no
             casting
             our selves
             in
             the
             way
             of
             any
             temptation
             or
             snare
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             inticed
             or
             occasioned
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             to
             break
             them
             ;
             as
             Davil
             was
             by
             his
             looking
             on
             a
             woman
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             which
             Job
             guards
             against
             ,
             Job
             31.
             
             Vers
             .
             1
             ▪
             4.
             there
             must
             be
             no
             corrupt
             motion
             ,
             affection
             ,
             or
             inclination
             to
             evil
             ,
             even
             where
             it
             gets
             not
             assent
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             no
             tickling
             of
             delight
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             though
             the
             heart
             dare
             not
             consent
             to
             act
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             discontentment
             with
             the
             restraint
             that
             keepeth
             from
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             or
             secret
             wishing
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             were
             lavvful
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             must
             account
             every
             commanded
             thing
             right
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             128.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             involuntary
             motions
             of
             the
             mind
             which
             never
             get
             assent
             to
             any
             of
             these
             evils
             ,
             nor
             are
             delighted
             in
             ,
             yet
             even
             these
             are
             prohibited
             by
             this
             Law
             ,
             because
             they
             flow
             from
             a
             corrupt
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Evidences
             of
             disconformity
             to
             Gods
             Image
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             in
             us
             .
             Hence
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             complain
             of
             lust
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             though
             resisted
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             teacheth
             not
             only
             to
             streams
             of
             actual
             corruption
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Fountain
             of
             original
             sin
             ,
             whereby
             we
             entertain
             within
             us
             the
             seed
             and
             incentives
             unto
             actual
             evils
             that
             contradict
             this
             holy
             Law.
             By
             all
             which
             we
             may
             see
             what
             holiness
             it
             calls
             for
             ,
             and
             how
             
             often
             (
             if
             we
             were
             examined
             in
             all
             the
             Commands
             by
             these
             Rules
             )
             we
             would
             be
             found
             defective
             and
             faulty
             ,
             and
             what
             matter
             of
             humiliation
             and
             repentance
             we
             may
             have
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             what
             challenges
             we
             may
             have
             hereafter
             from
             this
             Law
             ,
             with
             what
             need
             of
             continual
             applications
             to
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sprinkling
             ,
             and
             of
             Washings
             in
             that
             open
             Fountain
             ,
             to
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             sin
             and
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             what
             need
             of
             endeavours
             to
             have
             our
             steps
             ordered
             more
             exactly
             according
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             close
             the
             Preface
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             add
             two
             distinctions
             more
             ,
             then
             two
             more
             Rules
             :
             3.
             
             Give
             you
             some
             Scriptures
             for
             your
             memories
             cause
             ,
             4.
             
             Give
             some
             directions
             or
             helps
             to
             those
             who
             make
             conscience
             to
             study
             this
             Law.
             5.
             
             Answer
             and
             clear
             a
             special
             case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             ye
             would
             distinguish
             betwixt
             this
             Law
             as
             given
             to
             Adam
             ,
             and
             as
             given
             to
             Israel
             :
             for
             as
             given
             to
             him
             it
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             as
             given
             to
             them
             it
             's
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             us
             now
             it
             calls
             for
             Gospel-duties
             ,
             as
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
             Repentance
             ,
             Hope
             in
             God
             ,
             &c.
             and
             although
             it
             call
             for
             legal
             duties
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             Gospel
             manner
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             in
             the
             first
             Commandment
             commanded
             to
             have
             God
             for
             our
             God
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             by
             sinners
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             being
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             tye
             of
             Friendship
             thereby
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             made
             void
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             without
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             without
             Christ
             and
             the
             Promises
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             12.
             13.
             
             And
             so
             our
             having
             God
             for
             our
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             pointed
             at
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Commandments
             )
             and
             Christ
             for
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             closing
             with
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             (
             which
             are
             all
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             in
             him
             )
             must
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             divers
             Administrations
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Positives
             ,
             falling
             under
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ;
             for
             that
             Commandment
             tyed
             the
             Israelites
             before
             Christ
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             the
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             then
             ▪
             but
             now
             it
             forbiddeth
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             requireth
             other
             duties
             ,
             for
             the
             Priest-hood
             being
             changed
             ,
             there
             is
             of
             necessity
             a
             change
             also
             of
             the
             Laws
             belonging
             thereto
             ;
             yet
             that
             Commandment
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             doth
             perpetually
             oblige
             and
             tye
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             which
             he
             prescribes
             .
          
           
             Next
             unto
             the
             Rules
             already
             laid
             down
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             we
             add
             two
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Commandements
             are
             so
             to
             be
             expounded
             ,
             as
             that
             none
             of
             them
             may
             contradict
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             commanded
             in
             one
             that
             is
             forbidden
             in
             another
             ,
             or
             contrary
             ;
             one
             duty
             doth
             not
             justle
             with
             not
             thrust
             out
             another
             ,
             but
             they
             differ
             only
             ;
             and
             then
             two
             duties
             coming
             together
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             one
             of
             them
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             for
             that
             time
             ▪
             as
             is
             said
             in
             that
             distinction
             of
             affirmative
             and
             negative
             Commands
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Rule
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             Commandments
             bind
             and
             call
             for
             obedience
             from
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             other
             qualifications
             and
             circumstances
             :
             The
             fifth
             Commandment
             calleth
             for
             one
             thing
             from
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             another
             from
             a
             Subject
             ;
             a
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             edifie
             one
             way
             ,
             a
             Minister
             another
             ,
             a
             private
             Christian
             another
             ▪
             a
             Servant
             is
             one
             way
             to
             reprove
             his
             Fellow-servant
             ,
             a
             Master
             another
             way
             :
             The
             Law
             requires
             more
             from
             a
             man
             of
             parts
             ,
             power
             and
             riches
             ,
             then
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             exercise
             and
             improvement
             of
             these
             gifts
             :
             The
             Law
             being
             just
             ,
             has
             in
             it
             a
             proportionableness
             to
             places
             ,
             parts
             ,
             &c.
             and
             sets
             bounds
             to
             stations
             ,
             but
             alters
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             confounds
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             help
             of
             your
             memories
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             these
             Rules
             more
             obvious
             ,
             ye
             may
             draw
             them
             all
             under
             these
             five
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             v.
             96.
             
             
               Thy
               Commandment
               is
               exceeding
               broad
            
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             more
             extensive
             in
             its
             meaning
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             certainly
             include
             this
             Law
             ,
             which
             in
             an
             especial
             way
             is
             
               the
               Commandment
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             comprehensive
             meaning
             thereof
             is
             
               exceeding
               broad
            
             ;
             for
             it
             takes
             in
             the
             fulness
             and
             extent
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             in
             its
             obligation
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             persons
             ,
             and
             duties
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             which
             speaks
             to
             the
             Spirituality
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             obedience
             which
             it
             calleth
             for
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               is
               Spiritual
            
             ,
          
           
             The
             third
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             12.
             which
             speaks
             the
             perfection
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               is
               Just
            
             ;
             therefore
             fretting
             against
             what
             it
             commandeth
             ,
             or
             wishing
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             thereof
             ;
             
               It
               is
               holy
            
             ;
             therefore
             to
             be
             discomformable
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             unholy
             ;
             it
             's
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             loved
             and
             delighted
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             and
             it
             speaketh
             the
             great
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Commandment
               is
               Charity
               out
               of
               a
               pure
               Heart
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ▪
               and
               Faith
               unfeigned
            
             ;
             which
             threefold
             End
             speaketh
             out
             the
             absolute
             purity
             and
             holiness
             called
             for
             in
             our
             love
             to
             God
             and
             others
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             this
             before
             God
             :
             all
             which
             must
             flow
             from
             unfeigned
             Faith
             without
             presumption
             ,
             resting
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             8.
             
             
               The
               Law
               is
               good
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               use
               it
               lawfully
               :
            
             and
             this
             guards
             against
             abusing
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             putteth
             us
             to
             the
             lawful
             use
             of
             it
             :
             There
             are
             extreams
             in
             abusing
             the
             Law
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             When
             it
             is
             used
             to
             see
             Righteousness
             by
             it
             .
             Again
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Authority
             of
             it
             is
             pretended
             for
             something
             it
             Warrants
             not
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Matt.
             15.
             seeking
             of
             Salvation
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             When
             its
             Authority
             in
             practise
             is
             denyed
             .
             4.
             
             When
             it
             is
             turned
             from
             practise
             to
             vain
             speculations
             and
             questions
             .
             5.
             
             When
             it
             is
             so
             used
             as
             it
             deters
             and
             scares
             from
             Christ
             .
             6.
             
             When
             it
             is
             so
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             it
             oppresses
             and
             discourages
             a
             Believer
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             (
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             
             )
             it
             was
             never
             made
             or
             appointed
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             threatnings
             and
             condemning
             Power
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             used
             to
             the
             ends
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             manner
             expressed
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Because
             the
             study
             of
             this
             Law
             is
             so
             singularly
             useful
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             press
             &
             commend
             it
             ,
             but
             add
             further
             some
             few
             directions
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             helped
             rightly
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             guard
             against
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             in
             our
             hearing
             and
             reading
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             direction
             is
             ,
             ye
             would
             look
             on
             it
             as
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             as
             if
             ye
             heard
             himself
             from
             Sinai
             pronounce
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             ye
             may
             tremble
             ;
             and
             be
             more
             affected
             with
             holy
             fear
             when
             ever
             ye
             read
             ,
             hear
             it
             ,
             or
             meditate
             upon
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             was
             the
             people
             affected
             when
             it
             was
             first
             promulgate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             much
             in
             prayer
             for
             grace
             to
             take
             up
             its
             meaning
             ;
             
               David
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             119.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             )
             prayed
             often
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             not
             unbecoming
             a
             King
             ,
             yea
             a
             believing
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             study
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             pray
             much
             for
             opened
             eyes
             to
             understand
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             your
             reading
             seek
             to
             understand
             so
             as
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             the
             Law
             it self
             aims
             at
             ,
             Deuv
             .
             5.
             1.
             2.
             we
             knowing
             no
             more
             in
             Gods
             account
             then
             what
             we
             endeavour
             honestly
             to
             practise
             ;
             and
             not
             aiming
             at
             practise
             ,
             indisposeth
             both
             for
             understanding
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             makes
             men
             exceeding
             careless
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             ye
             hear
             and
             learn
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             duty
             or
             sin
             ,
             reflect
             on
             your selves
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             that
             be
             sin
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             short
             ye
             are
             in
             that
             duty
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             reveal
             sin
             and
             transgression
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             
             ●8
             .
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             ca●●ed
             a
             
               Glass
               ,
               Jam.
            
             1.
             23.
             24.
             and
             ye
             would
             look
             in
             it
             so
             as
             ye
             may
             know
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ye
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             know
             what
             sports
             are
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             the
             Law
             discovers
             sin
             ,
             ye
             would
             open
             your
             Bosom
             to
             let
             in
             Convictions
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             entered
             that
             sin
             might
             abound
             ,
             not
             in
             practise
             ,
             but
             in
             sense
             feeling
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             20.
             and
             follow
             these
             Convictions
             by
             repentance
             ,
             till
             they
             necessitate
             you
             to
             flye
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             leave
             you
             there
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Take
             help
             from
             Christs
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             understand
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             only
             Canonical
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             best
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             yet
             ye
             would
             not
             despise
             the
             light
             holden
             forth
             in
             humane
             writings
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             larger
             Catechism
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             full
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             if
             concionably
             improved
             ,
             will
             prove
             exceeding
             profitable
             for
             your
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Grave
             Case
             that
             we
             would
             speak
             unto
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             particularly
             on
             the
             Commandments
             is
             ▪
             whether
             any
             of
             these
             Commandments
             may
             be
             broken
             in
             our
             sleep
             ,
             by
             Dreams
             ,
             Imaginations
             ,
             Actions
             ,
             &c.
             which
             otherwise
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             whether
             when
             a
             man
             is
             sleeping
             and
             dreaming
             he
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             if
             its
             obligation
             extend
             to
             him
             even
             then
             ?
             This
             question
             hath
             its
             own
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             althought
             it
             be
             not
             good
             to
             be
             curious
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             wants
             not
             its
             own
             profit
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             quietness
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             humbling
             and
             stirring
             up
             unto
             repentance
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             rightely
             decided
             .
             I
             know
             almost
             all
             run
             on
             the
             negative
             ,
             as
             if
             men
             were
             not
             in
             the
             least
             guilty
             of
             sin
             by
             such
             Dreams
             ▪
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             then
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             use
             and
             exercise
             their
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             in
             this
             case
             as
             mad
             ,
             distracted
             ,
             o●
             frantick
             men
             .
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             sober
             in
             speaking
             to
             this
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             adventure
             to
             speak
             my
             mind
             a
             little
             about
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             we
             say
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             sleeping
             dreaming
             men
             ,
             and
             mad-men
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             madness
             is
             wholly
             in
             it self
             penal
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             disease
             following
             sinful
             man
             as
             other
             diseases
             :
             but
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             such
             dreaming
             ;
             for
             as
             sleep
             was
             natural
             (
             there
             being
             before
             Adams
             Fall
             a
             Day
             and
             a
             Night
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             an
             instance
             then
             of
             Adams
             sleeping
             )
             so
             must
             dreaming
             be
             ,
             being
             procured
             by
             the
             restlesness
             of
             the
             Fancy
             ;
             and
             the
             roving
             of
             the
             Imaginations
             ,
             which
             is
             some
             way
             natural
             ;
             but
             that
             men
             dream
             of
             such
             subjects
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             dreams
             are
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             (
             as
             filthy
             or
             prophaine
             )
             seems
             clearly
             to
             follow
             sin
             ,
             which
             dreaming
             simply
             doth
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             man
             is
             not
             so
             passive
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             madness
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             in
             dreams
             men
             have
             more
             use
             of
             Reason
             ,
             then
             in
             madness
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             the
             School-men
             say
             )
             that
             use
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             yet
             as
             they
             grant
             (
             and
             Experience
             confirmeth
             it
             ,
             and
             
               Augustine
               lib.
            
             10.
             
             Confess●
             acknowledgeth
             it
             in
             himself
             )
             their
             may
             reason
             and
             debate
             in
             sleep
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             reject
             some
             motions
             ,
             and
             though
             dreaming
             yet
             not
             give
             consent
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             reasons
             which
             at
             other
             times
             possibly
             they
             will
             imbrace
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             sutableness
             and
             likeness
             betwixt
             mens
             dreamings
             ▪
             and
             their
             rational
             actings
             when
             walking
             ;
             children
             and
             mad
             men
             ,
             or
             men
             in
             a
             distemper
             ,
             having
             more
             foolishnese
             and
             less
             reason
             in
             dreams
             ,
             then
             these
             who
             have
             more
             use
             of
             reason
             ;
             but
             wise
             men
             in
             a
             distraction
             ,
             and
             natural
             fools
             ,
             have
             no
             such
             difference
             then
             :
             Beside
             ,
             we
             conceive
             that
             dreaming
             is
             more
             proper
             to
             reasonable
             men
             then
             Beasts
             ▪
             and
             to
             men
             that
             have
             exercise
             of
             reason
             then
             to
             children
             ,
             but
             madness
             may
             be
             in
             all
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             a
             mans
             former
             carriage
             in
             moral
             things
             hath
             much
             more
             influence
             on
             his
             dreams
             when
             he
             has
             clear
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             then
             it
             can
             be
             said
             to
             have
             upon
             him
             when
             in
             madness
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             things
             committed
             by
             him
             in
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             without
             some
             weight
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Levit.
             15.
             
             Deut.
             23.
             10.
             
             Sacrifices
             and
             Washing
             ▪
             were
             appointed
             for
             some
             sins
             committed
             in
             sleep
             and
             dreaming
             (
             whatever
             they
             be
             
             in
             themselves
             )
             which
             were
             not
             appointed
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             such
             as
             were
             frantick
             :
             All
             which
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             duly
             considered
             ,
             we
             cannot
             look
             upon
             sins
             ,
             I
             mean
             things
             otherwise
             unlawful
             ,
             in
             dreaming
             ;
             and
             sins
             in
             distraction
             ,
             as
             equal
             .
          
           
             Yet
             secondly
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             things
             that
             we
             willingly
             grant
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             As
             1.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             comprehend
             under
             these
             sinful
             dreams
             every
             passing
             transient
             thought
             or
             motion
             in
             sleep
             ,
             which
             has
             meerly
             an
             idleness
             and
             unprofitableness
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             might
             possibly
             be
             siuful
             in
             men
             waking
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             should
             aim
             in
             the
             least
             thought
             at
             something
             edifying
             )
             yet
             we
             think
             dreams
             that
             are
             meerly
             (
             so
             to
             say
             )
             negative
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             not
             sinful
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             sins
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             yet
             sins
             historically
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             objected
             to
             the
             fancy
             ,
             or
             only
             objectively
             proposed
             ▪
             I
             say
             they
             are
             not
             sinful
             ,
             because
             mans
             fancy
             at
             such
             a
             time
             is
             open
             to
             such
             Representations
             ▪
             and
             cannot
             hold
             them
             out
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             they
             may
             possibly
             be
             carried
             in
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             certainly
             waits
             these
             times
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             other
             sinful
             dreams
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Levit.
             15.
             through
             occasion
             of
             which
             there
             is
             effusion
             of
             seed
             ,
             rising
             in
             passion
             ,
             delighting
             in
             revenge
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             to
             the
             committing
             of
             some
             act
             ,
             such
             have
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             more
             diliberate
             consent
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             delight
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             external
             motion
             of
             the
             body
             endeavouring
             the
             accomplishments
             of
             its
             desires
             :
             in
             all
             which
             it
             seems
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             passive
             only
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             dreams
             are
             such
             things
             as
             a
             natural
             Conscience
             will
             scare
             and
             tremble
             at
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             these
             we
             speak
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             conceive
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             ,
             as
             to
             degrees
             of
             sinfulness
             ,
             betwixt
             such
             sinful
             motions
             ,
             desires
             ,
             delectations
             ,
             &c.
             that
             are
             in
             a
             waking
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             in
             one
             a
             sleep
             ;
             the
             guilt
             is
             much
             less
             by
             many
             degrees
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             betwixt
             gross
             sins
             objectively
             represented
             to
             the
             fancy
             in
             sleep
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             sins
             which
             are
             not
             only
             sorepresented
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             more
             setled
             motions
             following
             thereon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             also
             betwixt
             distempered
             men
             in
             their
             dreams
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             men
             who
             are
             sober
             ,
             and
             well
             at
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             but
             incline
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             guilty
             that
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             in
             such
             dreams
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             men
             may
             in
             their
             sleep
             sin
             against
             these
             holy
             Commandments
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             
               many
               dreams
            
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             words
             ,
             
               there
               are
               divers
            
             (
             even
             sinful
             )
             
               vanities
               ,
               Eccles
            
             .
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             This
             Truth
             is
             something
             clear
             from
             the
             grounds
             already
             laid
             down
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             for
             further
             clearing
             and
             confirming
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             these
             following
             Arguments
             .
             The
             first
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             tickling
             delight
             ,
             as
             an
             evil
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             original
             sin
             ,
             which
             sin
             infects
             all
             our
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             evil
             ,
             Genes
             .
             6.
             5.
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             flowings
             out
             of
             habitual
             lust
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             natural
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             a
             Fruit
             of
             that
             Tree
             ,
             or
             a
             Daughter
             of
             that
             Mother
             ,
             must
             they
             not
             be
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             sinful
             ?
             and
             that
             they
             must
             flow
             from
             Original
             sin
             ,
             may
             thus
             be
             made
             out
             ;
             That
             none
             can
             imagine
             such
             dreams
             to
             have
             been
             incident
             to
             Adam
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             while
             all
             was
             pure
             ,
             even
             though
             sleep
             and
             dreams
             were
             natural
             to
             him
             :
             And
             this
             may
             be
             confirmed
             from
             that
             one
             Maxime
             of
             the
             School-men
             ,
             that
             Adams
             Innocency
             was
             capable
             of
             no
             deception
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             might
             make
             him
             sad
             ,
             either
             sleeping
             or
             waking
             ;
             but
             such
             dreams
             certainly
             imply
             both
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             such
             dreams
             may
             be
             from
             an
             external
             cause
             ,
             as
             the
             Devils
             objecting
             such
             and
             such
             things
             to
             men
             in
             sleep
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             grant
             in
             part
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             1.
             
             Though
             he
             object
             them
             to
             us
             sleeping
             as
             well
             as
             waking
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             that
             entertain
             these
             objected
             Representations
             ,
             it
             is
             we
             that
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             move
             by
             them
             ,
             though
             tempted
             thereto
             by
             
             him
             :
             we
             may
             say
             he
             is
             Father
             and
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             3.
             
               he
               filleth
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             furnisheth
             fewel
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             the
             Mother
             (
             I
             say
             it
             is
             our
             corruption
             )
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             ,
             and
             can
             any
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             corruption
             within
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             would
             be
             so
             entertained
             ?
             2.
             
             Though
             they
             come
             from
             him
             as
             an
             external
             cause
             ,
             yet
             considering
             that
             our
             nature
             is
             inclined
             to
             such
             things
             ,
             so
             that
             Powder
             or
             Flax
             taketh
             no
             sooner
             with
             Fire
             cast
             into
             them
             ,
             then
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             doth
             with
             these
             temptations
             :
             Is
             it
             possible
             to
             imagine
             that
             a
             Dart
             of
             temptation
             should
             be
             thrown
             in
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             least
             awake
             and
             stir
             the
             savour
             of
             corruptions
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             pure
             Nature
             in
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             (
             who
             was
             without
             Original
             sin
             )
             was
             like
             water
             ,
             presently
             to
             quench
             all
             such
             Fiery
             Darts
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             come
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             can
             he
             object
             them
             to
             men
             ;
             it
             must
             either
             be
             because
             they
             are
             sinful
             ,
             that
             being
             his
             aim
             to
             defile
             them
             thereby
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             troublesome
             and
             heavy
             to
             men
             ,
             he
             having
             delight
             also
             in
             mens
             misery
             ,
             but
             such
             dreams
             are
             no
             way
             weighty
             and
             troublesome
             to
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             therefore
             is
             not
             his
             aim
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             be
             so
             much
             burdensome
             to
             others
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             from
             their
             apprehension
             of
             guilt
             under
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Satans
             aim
             must
             be
             thereby
             to
             defile
             men
             with
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Argument
             which
             confirmeth
             the
             former
             ,
             (
             and
             let
             us
             consider
             it
             with
             reverence
             )
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             made
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
             except
             sin
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             original
             sin
             ,
             which
             are
             sinful
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             none
             can
             without
             horrour
             imagine
             such
             dreams
             to
             have
             been
             incident
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             absolute
             Holiness
             was
             capable
             of
             them
             .
             He
             is
             the
             only
             instance
             of
             one
             free
             from
             original
             sin
             ,
             yet
             may
             he
             be
             supposed
             lyable
             to
             any
             other
             penal
             thing
             ,
             excepting
             1.
             
             What
             implies
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             What
             implies
             distempers
             and
             infirmities
             in
             the
             contemperature
             and
             constitution
             of
             his
             body
             from
             inward
             causes
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             no
             inward
             cause
             ,
             being
             free
             of
             sin
             as
             Adam
             before
             his
             Fall
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             naturally
             (
             I
             mean
             from
             inward
             principles
             ,
             or
             necessity
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             )
             subject
             to
             sickness
             or
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Argument
             is
             ,
             That
             men
             are
             often
             accessary
             to
             these
             sinful
             dreams
             themselves
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             By
             excess
             ,
             disposing
             themselves
             to
             such
             inclinations
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             By
             a
             loose
             mind
             that
             delights
             in
             following
             such
             things
             throughout
             the
             day
             in
             their
             more
             reasonable
             meditations
             ,
             and
             more
             determinate
             purposes
             ;
             it
             being
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             dreams
             follow
             much
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             habitual
             strain
             of
             our
             practise
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             mens
             Callings
             ,
             or
             particular
             Imployments
             ,
             will
             run
             up
             and
             down
             before
             the
             Fancy
             in
             their
             sleep
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             sinful
             exercises
             also
             :
             or
             3.
             
             By
             not
             praying
             to
             God
             to
             guard
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             to
             press
             more
             after
             mortification
             for
             that
             end
             :
             or
             4.
             
             By
             not
             being
             suitably
             affected
             with
             them
             after
             they
             are
             past
             and
             gone
             :
             In
             which
             cases
             even
             the
             School-men
             (
             who
             are
             not
             the
             most
             rigid
             and
             tender
             Casuists
             )
             will
             grant
             (
             all
             things
             being
             considered
             )
             sin
             to
             be
             
               ex
               consequenti
            
             in
             dreams
             ;
             and
             we
             suppose
             few
             fall
             in
             such
             dreams
             ,
             who
             may
             not
             in
             one
             circumstance
             or
             other
             read
             their
             accession
             to
             sin
             therein
             ,
             and
             though
             our
             frame
             and
             constitution
             be
             in
             it self
             natural
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             should
             incline
             us
             sleeping
             or
             waking
             to
             any
             thing
             sinful
             ,
             that
             is
             and
             must
             be
             from
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             seeing
             it
             clearly
             speaketh
             the
             inordinateness
             of
             our
             natural
             inclination
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             Argument
             is
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Washings
             and
             Sacrificings
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             uncleanness
             in
             mens
             dreams
             ,
             when
             they
             pass
             seed
             in
             their
             sleep
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             say
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             both
             sleeping
             and
             waking
             men
             should
             be
             holy
             ;
             and
             although
             there
             be
             sacrifices
             and
             cleansings
             appointed
             for
             somethings
             that
             are
             not
             morally
             sinfull
             ,
             as
             the
             touching
             of
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             having
             Leprosie
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             simply
             to
             say
             so
             of
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             were
             hard
             :
             For
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             there
             was
             no
             moral
             sinfulness
             in
             that
             kind
             of
             pollutions
             ,
             what
             then
             could
             these
             Sacrifices
             and
             Washings
             signifie
             ?
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             
             as
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             they
             looked
             to
             secret
             actings
             of
             original
             sin
             ,
             it
             doth
             confirm
             what
             we
             have
             said
             :
             But
             2.
             
             Is
             there
             in
             any
             such
             things
             as
             are
             not
             accounted
             sinful
             in
             themselves
             ,
             such
             a
             dependency
             upon
             ,
             or
             likeness
             to
             any
             Commandment
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             that
             which
             is
             mentioned
             Levit.
             15.
             to
             the
             seventh
             Commandment
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             seemeth
             to
             have
             a
             direct
             reference
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             fifth
             Argument
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             reacheth
             to
             the
             whole
             man
             outward
             and
             inward
             ,
             soul
             ,
             heart
             ,
             mind
             ,
             and
             if
             to
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             then
             why
             not
             to
             the
             fancy
             ,
             memory
             ,
             imagination
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             we
             are
             sure
             when
             Spirits
             are
             made
             perfectly
             comform
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             be
             found
             in
             them
             any
             such
             fancy
             imaginable
             as
             consistent
             with
             it
             :
             Besides
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             Law
             oblige
             and
             tye
             alwayes
             ?
             even
             sleeping
             men
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             are
             under
             the
             negative
             Precepts
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             pray
             and
             hear
             in
             their
             sleep
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             bound
             not
             to
             Murder
             ,
             nor
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             &c.
             in
             their
             sleep
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             renewed
             and
             holy
             Christians
             are
             in
             their
             ordinary
             walk
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             in
             their
             dreams
             ;
             and
             even
             in
             this
             sanctified
             persons
             differ
             from
             unrenewed
             ones
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             sixth
             Argument
             it
             this
             ,
             we
             suppose
             these
             grounds
             that
             prove
             involuntary
             lust
             in
             the
             first
             motions
             thereof
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             can
             come
             to
             consent
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             will
             infer
             these
             motions
             in
             sleeping
             men
             (
             of
             which
             we
             speak
             )
             to
             be
             sinful
             also
             :
             For
             1.
             
             Though
             these
             motions
             of
             lust
             be
             involuntary
             ,
             and
             weaken
             not
             the
             deliberate
             use
             of
             Reason
             more
             then
             the
             other
             :
             And
             2.
             
             Though
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Regenerate
             wrestled
             against
             ,
             and
             not
             approved
             more
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             because
             these
             are
             not
             according
             to
             reason
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             brought
             forth
             by
             it
             )
             and
             not
             answerable
             to
             that
             simple
             purity
             and
             Angelick
             holiness
             which
             should
             be
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             imagine
             the
             most
             passing
             motions
             of
             lust
             running
             never
             so
             swiftly
             through
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             leave
             behind
             them
             some
             dreg
             of
             defilement
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             that
             sideth
             still
             in
             less
             or
             more
             with
             temptation
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             sins
             objected
             by
             the
             Tempter
             to
             our
             Lord
             )
             and
             such
             lusts
             ,
             or
             motions
             of
             lust
             ,
             have
             still
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             according
             to
             Pauls
             Doctrine
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             been
             thought
             sinful
             upon
             the
             foresaid
             reasons
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             not
             but
             these
             same
             reasons
             will
             hold
             here
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             add
             ,
             that
             generally
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Godly
             look
             on
             this
             kind
             of
             practises
             ,
             although
             committed
             in
             sleep
             ,
             with
             horrour
             ,
             and
             no
             reasoning
             or
             disputing
             will
             truly
             quiet
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             humbled
             before
             God
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             use
             not
             to
             be
             so
             troubled
             in
             other
             things
             that
             are
             meerly
             Ceremonial
             :
             How
             doth
             Augustine
             complain
             of
             this
             ,
             yea
             confess
             and
             lament
             it
             ,
             
               Confess
               .
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             30.
             (
             though
             elsewhere
             he
             accounts
             it
             no
             sin
             )
             yet
             he
             crys
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             done
             what
             in
             sleep
             he
             consented
             to
             act
             ,
             
               reperimus
               nos
               non
               fecisse
               ,
               doleamus
               tamen
               quoquo
               modo
               in
               nobis
               factum
               suisse
               ,
            
             It
             grieves
             him
             that
             it
             should
             be
             any
             way
             done
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             aggreadgeth
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             alwayes
             rejected
             these
             as
             sometimes
             he
             had
             done
             :
             And
             do
             not
             the
             Godly
             sometimes
             in
             their
             sleep
             make
             opposition
             to
             these
             motions
             ?
             and
             how
             often
             do
             they
             in
             prayer
             wrestle
             against
             this
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             from
             another
             apprehension
             of
             it
             then
             simply
             ,
             because
             of
             any
             punishment
             or
             affliction
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ?
             for
             many
             things
             more
             afflicting
             do
             not
             so
             effect
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             even
             these
             know
             the
             reasons
             that
             are
             made
             use
             of
             against
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             maketh
             me
             think
             there
             is
             something
             directly
             against
             Conscience
             and
             Purity
             in
             these
             sinful
             actions
             or
             motions
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             sure
             we
             are
             this
             Opinion
             is
             not
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             absolute
             Purity
             and
             Angelical
             Holiness
             God
             calleth
             for
             in
             it
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             when
             we
             are
             awake
             we
             are
             to
             be
             still
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             sleep
             should
             not
             break
             our
             Communion
             with
             him
             :
             And
             certainly
             it
             is
             most
             safe
             for
             man
             
             to
             humble
             himself
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             sinful
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             necessity
             of
             sinning
             ,
             both
             waking
             and
             sleeping
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             on
             himself
             ▪
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             the
             better
             press
             on
             himself
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Mediator
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             great
             ends
             and
             uses
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             more
             particurarly
             to
             the
             words
             which
             the
             Lord
             himself
             spok
             :
             concerning
             the
             number
             of
             these
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             general
             scope
             of
             them
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             there
             is
             no
             question
             :
             but
             there
             be
             four
             things
             we
             would
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             ,
             for
             further
             clearing
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             particularly
             to
             the
             first
             Commandment
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             whether
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               th●
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ,
             or
             a
             Preface
             to
             all
             the
             Ten
             ?
             Answ
             ;
             We
             think
             it
             is
             a
             ground
             laid
             down
             for
             pressing
             and
             drawing
             forth
             our
             obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             relation
             more
             especially
             to
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ▪
             as
             the
             negative
             expression
             there
             cleareth
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Th●●
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               god●
               before
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             other
             then
             Me
             :
             what
             Me
             ?
             even
             
               Me
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               that
               brought
               thee
               ●ut
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               :
            
             So
             then
             there
             is
             a
             special
             relation
             betwixt
             this
             Commandment
             and
             the
             Preface
             ,
             as
             including
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             this
             negative
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             especially
             clear
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             the
             right
             object
             of
             worship
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Jehova
               ,
               Elohim
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             sheweth
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ;
             for
             so
             ●●hovah
             ,
             being
             a
             word
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             is
             ordinarely
             look't
             on
             as
             pointing
             out
             this
             ,
             then
             Elo●im
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             word
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             speaketh
             the
             plurality
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             God
             ▪
             head
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Lord
             commanding
             and
             requiring
             obedience
             ,
             here
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             three
             Persous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             cleareth
             what
             is
             the
             right
             Channel
             in
             which
             our
             service
             should
             run
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Channel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             our
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             directed
             ,
             not
             to
             God
             abstractly
             considered
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             thy
             God
             by
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             the
             expression
             is
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             58.
             
             
               That
               thou
               m●●st
               fear
               this
               glorious
               and
               fearful
               Name
               ,
            
             THE
             LORD
             THY
             GOD.
             This
             maketh
             our
             service
             and
             worship
             sweet
             and
             kindly
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             relation
             there
             can
             be
             no
             acceptable
             service
             performed
             by
             sinful
             man
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             relation
             (
             that
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             once
             stood
             betwixt
             them
             )
             being
             broken
             ,
             it
             saith
             it
             must
             be
             made
             up
             again
             ,
             which
             only
             can
             be
             done
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             it
             saith
             also
             ,
             that
             this
             relation
             to
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             can
             consist
             well
             together
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             cleareth
             what
             is
             the
             right
             and
             great
             motive
             of
             obedience
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             love
             and
             thankfulness
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             constraining
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             these
             duties
             that
             are
             commanded
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             done
             willingly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             chearful
             manner
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             why
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             ,
             have
             reasons
             pressing
             obedience
             annexed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             the
             other
             hath
             ,
             at
             least
             expresly
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Answ
             .
             This
             may
             be
             a
             reason
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             other
             Commandments
             are
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             determined
             in
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             against
             them
             are
             by
             Natures
             Light
             seen
             to
             be
             evil
             ;
             but
             the
             substance
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             way
             he
             will
             be
             worshipped
             in
             externals
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             day
             as
             the
             solemn
             time
             of
             worship
             ,
             being
             determined
             by
             Gods
             positive
             Law
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             impressed
             on
             mens
             Consciences
             as
             the
             duties
             required
             in
             the
             other
             Commandments
             are
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             addeth
             reasons
             to
             each
             of
             these
             to
             perswade
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               jealous
               God
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             declining
             from
             me
             ,
             even
             in
             externals
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             fourth
             ,
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             it
             and
             other
             dayes
             ,
             though
             before
             there
             was
             none
             ,
             which
             is
             further
             amplified
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             Now
             by
             this
             reason
             
             (
             which
             is
             also
             given
             by
             the
             School-men
             )
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             Commandment
             concerning
             outward
             worship
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             way
             of
             distinguishing
             them
             ,
             i●
             distinct
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             requireth
             the
             inward
             worship
             due
             to
             God
             :
             for
             the
             first
             Commandment
             is
             Moral-Natural
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             has
             as
             much
             impression
             on
             a
             Natural
             Conscience
             as
             any
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             ground
             ,
             needed
             no
             reason
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             observed
             also
             ,
             that
             some
             Commandments
             have
             Promises
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             not
             ;
             not
             that
             any
             Commandment
             wants
             implied
             incouragements
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             they
             are
             expressed
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             second
             .
             
               He
               sheweth
               mercy
               to
               thousands
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             the
             fifth
             ,
             
               That
               thy
               days
               may
               be
               long
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             reason
             given
             why
             Promises
             are
             particularly
             expressed
             in
             these
             two
             is
             ,
             that
             obedience
             to
             these
             two
             seemeth
             to
             bring
             most
             hurt
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             their
             corrupt
             wills
             and
             affections
             ;
             it
             seemeth
             not
             so
             prejucidial
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             so
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             men
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             fear
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             outwardly
             to
             confess
             him
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             adhering
             close
             to
             the
             true
             manner
             of
             worshipping
             him
             :
             This
             maketh
             men
             obnoxious
             to
             persecutions
             ,
             crosses
             ,
             losses
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             seriously
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             externals
             of
             godliness
             ,
             sometimes
             bringeth
             much
             prejudice
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             many
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             tender
             of
             Inferiour●
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             condescended
             unto
             ;
             therefore
             God
             to
             counterbalance
             the
             difficulties
             that
             accompany
             the
             obedience
             of
             these
             two
             Commandments
             ,
             hath
             added
             Promises
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             incourage
             and
             stir
             up
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             we
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             Commandments
             have
             threatnings
             expressed
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             not
             that
             any
             Commandment
             wanteth
             implied
             threatnings
             ,
             but
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             men
             ordinarily
             count
             light
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             these
             two
             Commandments
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             (
             as
             they
             think
             )
             honest
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             very
             negligent
             and
             careless
             in
             many
             outward
             things
             ;
             and
             though
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             worship
             they
             be
             very
             slight
             and
             perfunctorious
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             they
             think
             the
             less
             of
             it
             :
             And
             so
             also
             men
             are
             given
             to
             count
             very
             light
             of
             reverent
             using
             Gods
             Holy
             Name
             ;
             therefore
             he
             hath
             put
             a
             threatning
             to
             both
             these
             Commandments
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             know
             he
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             pass
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             oft-times
             imagine
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             these
             three
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             promises
             ,
             threatnings
             ,
             are
             added
             to
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             it
             doth
             very
             clearly
             and
             convincingly
             shew
             of
             what
             concernment
             that
             Commandment
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             men
             are
             to
             break
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             special
             consideration
             and
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             being
             to
             be
             attempted
             to
             be
             expunged
             out
             of
             the
             number
             ,
          
        
         
           
             
               Exod.
               20.
               3.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               before
               me
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             first
             Commandment
             we
             may
             consider
             these
             two
             :
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             commanded
             .
             2.
             
             The
             qualification
             of
             the
             Command
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             Commanded
             is
             negatively
             set
             down
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               ,
            
             directing
             to
             the
             right
             object
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             differencing
             the
             true
             God
             from
             all
             supposed
             Gods
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             be
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             many
             who
             are
             
               called
               Gods
            
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             8.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             qualification
             added
             ,
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               before
               me
            
             ,
             which
             tend
             not
             only
             to
             the
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             here
             discharged
             ,
             as
             being
             done
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             done
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             contempt
             and
             despite
             of
             God
             who
             alwayes
             sees
             ;
             
             but
             especially
             to
             shew
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Prohibition
             ▪
             that
             it
             tyeth
             up
             not
             only
             from
             outward
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             even
             from
             that
             which
             is
             inward
             and
             secret
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             see
             not
             ,
             and
             is
             known
             to
             God
             only
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             Commandment
             requireth
             not
             only
             external
             worship
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             before
             God.
             Hence
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             first
             Commandment
             lieth
             clearly
             in
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             (
             wherein
             it
             differeth
             from
             the
             second
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             sheweth
             who
             is
             the
             right
             object
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             directeth
             men
             thereto
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             regulateth
             mens
             internal
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             calleth
             for
             that
             ,
             whereas
             the
             second
             Commandment
             supposeth
             both
             these
             ,
             and
             directeth
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             worshipping
             the
             true
             God
             in
             externals
             ,
             and
             regulateth
             these
             .
          
           
             This
             Commandment
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             hath
             a
             positive
             part
             requiring
             something
             ,
             and
             a
             negative
             part
             prohibiting
             something
             :
             We
             shall
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             speak
             to
             what
             is
             required
             here
             ,
             and
             we
             take
             it
             up
             in
             these
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             first
             it
             requireth
             the
             right
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             worship
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             right
             thought
             or
             conception
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             known
             :
             He
             must
             be
             known
             to
             be
             one
             God
             in
             Essence
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             4.
             and
             three
             Persons
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             7.
             
             He
             must
             be
             known
             in
             his
             Attributes
             and
             Essential
             Properties
             ,
             Jnfiniteness
             ,
             Immenseness
             ,
             Unchangeableness
             ,
             Eternity
             ,
             Omnipotence
             ,
             Omniscience
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Faithfulness
             :
             He
             must
             also
             be
             known
             in
             his
             special
             works
             ,
             whereby
             his
             Soveraignty
             and
             Majesty
             appeareth
             ,
             as
             his
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             what
             concerneth
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             its
             terms
             ;
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             his
             Offices
             :
             no
             service
             or
             worship
             can
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             have
             any
             ground
             of
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             without
             some
             measure
             of
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             requireth
             from
             us
             a
             suitable
             acknowledging
             of
             God
             in
             all
             these
             his
             Properties
             :
             As
             1.
             
             That
             he
             be
             highly
             esteemed
             above
             all
             .
             2.
             
             Loved
             .
             3.
             
             Feared
             .
             4.
             
             Believed
             and
             trusted
             in
             .
             5.
             
             Hoped
             in
             .
             6.
             
             Adored
             .
             7.
             
             Honoured
             .
             8.
             
             Served
             and
             obeyed
             .
             And
             so
             9.
             
             He
             must
             be
             the
             Supreme
             end
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             that
             should
             mainly
             be
             aimed
             at
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             requireth
             such
             duties
             as
             result
             from
             his
             Excellency
             ,
             and
             our
             acknowledging
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             :
             As
             1.
             
             Dependance
             upon
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Submission
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             patience
             under
             cross
             Dispensations
             from
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Faith
             resting
             on
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Prayers
             put
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             5.
             
             Repentance
             for
             wronging
             him
             .
             6.
             
             Communion
             ,
             and
             a
             constant
             walking
             with
             him
             .
             7.
             
             Delighting
             in
             him
             ,
             8.
             
             Meditating
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             such
             other
             as
             necessarily
             may
             be
             inferred
             as
             duties
             incumbent
             to
             Creatures
             in
             such
             a
             relation
             to
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             whose
             Excellency
             and
             worth
             calleth
             and
             inviteth
             men
             to
             all
             suitable
             duties
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             add
             some
             Advertisements
             to
             these
             Generals
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Commandment
             requireth
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             perfect
             degree
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             not
             only
             requireth
             them
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             obligeth
             us
             to
             further
             them
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Places
             and
             Callings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             requireth
             the
             diligent
             use
             of
             all
             means
             that
             may
             help
             and
             further
             us
             in
             these
             ;
             as
             Reading
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             Study
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             these
             things
             which
             in
             some
             respect
             may
             be
             given
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             love
             ,
             fear
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             required
             as
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             required
             in
             a
             far
             
             more
             eminent
             way
             ;
             so
             that
             Creatures
             must
             yield
             and
             give
             place
             when
             God
             cometh
             in
             competition
             with
             them
             in
             these
             ;
             and
             these
             things
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             resting
             on
             him
             ,
             adoring
             of
             him
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             given
             to
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             these
             things
             are
             so
             required
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             them
             thrust
             out
             another
             ;
             but
             that
             all
             so
             consist
             ,
             as
             every
             duty
             may
             keep
             its
             own
             place
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             would
             consider
             the
             negative
             part
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             for
             the
             extent
             thereof
             will
             be
             best
             discerned
             by
             considering
             what
             is
             forbidden
             therein
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             may
             be
             broken
             :
             It
             is
             indeed
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             which
             ,
             beyond
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             almost
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             think
             themselves
             most
             innocent
             ;
             and
             yet
             upon
             tryal
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             most
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             thereof
             :
             We
             may
             look
             upon
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Commandment
             more
             largely
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             any
             way
             wronged
             in
             that
             which
             is
             his
             due
             ;
             or
             more
             strictly
             ,
             as
             it
             relateth
             to
             that
             which
             is
             more
             properly
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Being
             more
             largely
             considered
             ,
             it
             is
             broken
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             what
             is
             proper
             and
             Essential
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             denied
             to
             him
             in
             effect
             ,
             or
             practically
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             is
             not
             accounted
             Eternal
             ,
             Omnipotent
             ,
             one
             blessed
             God
             in
             three
             Persons
             :
             And
             thus
             men
             are
             guilty
             ,
             either
             in
             Opinion
             or
             in
             practise
             ,
             when
             they
             walk
             so
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             him
             not
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             &c.
             And
             so
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             some
             ,
             
               that
               they
               profess
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             broken
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             unbecoming
             the
             Holy
             Majesty
             of
             God
             is
             attributed
             unto
             him
             ;
             as
             that
             he
             changeth
             ,
             favoureth
             prophanity
             ,
             &c.
             So
             Psalm
             50.
             21.
             it
             is
             said
             of
             some
             prophane
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             him
             like
             unto
             themselves
             .
             These
             two
             may
             be
             called
             more
             general
             Idolatry
             ;
             we
             shall
             speak
             further
             to
             them
             afterward
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             way
             it
             is
             broken
             (
             considering
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Commandment
             strictly
             )
             is
             by
             attributing
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             properly
             belongeth
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             Creatures
             ;
             as
             trusting
             in
             them
             ,
             calling
             on
             them
             by
             prayer
             ,
             accounting
             them
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Omniscent
             ,
             or
             believing
             that
             they
             have
             influence
             or
             power
             to
             guide
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             some
             do
             attribute
             to
             Stars
             ,
             to
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             to
             Fortune
             ,
             to
             Saints
             ,
             to
             Angels
             ,
             yea
             to
             Devils
             ,
             this
             is
             properly
             Idolatry
             :
             And
             because
             it
             is
             the
             chief
             scope
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             bidden
             expresly
             to
             keep
             our selves
             from
             Idols
             ,
             1
             John.
             5.
             we
             shall
             insist
             a
             little
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             premit
             some
             distinctions
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             2.
             
             Shew
             how
             men
             fall
             in
             it
             .
             3.
             
             What
             are
             the
             special
             Idols
             men
             commit
             Idolatry
             with
             .
             4.
             
             Which
             are
             the
             most
             subtil
             and
             dangerous
             Idols
             .
             5.
             
             Give
             some
             rules
             whereby
             ye
             may
             try
             this
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             is
             most
             subtil
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             Idolatry
             may
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             1.
             
             Into
             Idolatry
             against
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ,
             when
             worship
             is
             not
             directed
             to
             the
             right
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             wrong
             object
             ▪
             and
             Idolatry
             against
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             striketh
             against
             the
             prescribed
             manner
             of
             worshipping
             God
             :
             We
             are
             now
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             first
             ▪
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Idolatry
             is
             either
             1.
             
             Doctrinal
             ,
             or
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             one
             professedly
             believeth
             such
             a
             thing
             beside
             God
             to
             have
             some
             Divinity
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             Heathens
             do
             of
             their
             Mars
             and
             
               Jupiter
               ▪
            
             and
             Papists
             do
             of
             their
             Saints
             :
             Or
             2.
             
             It
             is
             practical
             ,
             when
             men
             believe
             no
             such
             thing
             ▪
             and
             will
             not
             own
             any
             such
             Opinion
             ▪
             yet
             on
             the
             matter
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             covetous
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             first
             taketh
             
             in
             all
             Heathens
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             wrong
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             worship
             :
             The
             second
             taketh
             in
             all
             self-seeking
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             and
             voluptuous
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             who
             fall
             in
             with
             the
             former
             in
             their
             practise
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             distinguished
             into
             Idolatry
             that
             hath
             something
             for
             its
             object
             ,
             as
             the
             Egyptians
             worshipped
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             Persians
             the
             Sun
             or
             Fire
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             has
             nothing
             but
             mens
             imaginations
             for
             its
             object
             ,
             as
             these
             who
             worship
             feigned
             Gods
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               an
               Idol
               is
               nothing
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             would
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             objects
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             either
             such
             as
             are
             in
             themselves
             simply
             sinful
             ,
             as
             Devils
             ,
             prophane
             men
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             abused
             and
             wronged
             when
             they
             are
             made
             objects
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             Angels
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Distinguish
             betwixt
             Idolatry
             that
             is
             more
             gross
             and
             professed
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             more
             latent
             ,
             subtil
             ,
             and
             denied
             :
             This
             distinction
             is
             like
             that
             before
             mentioned
             into
             Opinion
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             much
             coincideth
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Distinguish
             betwixt
             Heart-Idolatry
             ,
             Ezek.
             14.
             
             Exod.
             14.
             11.
             12.
             and
             16
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             external
             Idolatry
             ,
             the
             former
             consisteth
             in
             an
             inward
             heart-respect
             to
             some
             Idol
             ,
             as
             this
             tumultuous
             people
             were
             inslaved
             to
             their
             case
             and
             bellies
             in
             the
             last
             two
             fore-cited
             places
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             some
             external
             Idolatrous
             gesture
             or
             action
             .
          
           
             In
             practical
             Idolatry
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             letting
             out
             of
             our
             affections
             upon
             simply
             sinful
             objects
             ,
             and
             the
             letting
             them
             out
             excessively
             upon
             lawful
             objects
             .
             Thus
             men
             are
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             with
             sinful
             objects
             ,
             when
             they
             love
             and
             covet
             another
             mans
             House
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             or
             Goods
             ,
             when
             things
             unlawful
             and
             forbidden
             have
             the
             heart
             .
             Again
             ,
             men
             are
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             making
             lawful
             objects
             Idols
             ;
             as
             when
             by
             excess
             or
             inordinateness
             of
             love
             to
             their
             own
             Means
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             House
             ,
             &c.
             they
             put
             them
             in
             Gods
             room
             ,
             as
             Nebuchadnezzar
             did
             with
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Dan.
            
             4.
             30.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             men
             make
             their
             lusts
             or
             sins
             .
             whatever
             they
             be
             ,
             their
             Idols
             ,
             Gluttons
             that
             serve
             their
             appetite
             ,
             Drunkards
             their
             drunkenness
             ,
             make
             their
             Bellies
             and
             Appetite
             their
             Idol
             ;
             for
             to
             whatever
             men
             
               yield
               themselves
               to
               obey
               ,
               they
               are
               servants
               unto
               that
               which
               they
               obey
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             
             An
             Idol
             is
             something
             excessively
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             is
             the
             transferring
             of
             Gods
             due
             ,
             outwardly
             or
             inwardly
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             whether
             we
             esteem
             it
             God
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             first
             speak
             of
             practical
             Heart-Idolatry
             ,
             especially
             when
             lawful
             things
             are
             made
             Idols
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             subtil
             kind
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             men
             most
             ordinarily
             fall
             into
             :
             And
             it
             may
             be
             cleared
             these
             five
             wayes
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             ,
             men
             give
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             unto
             Creatures
             .
             There
             are
             five
             things
             that
             are
             incontrovertibly
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             Estimation
             and
             honour
             above
             all
             .
             2.
             
             Love
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             Confidence
             and
             trust
             .
             4.
             
             Fear
             and
             reverence
             .
             5.
             
             Service
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             men
             commit
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             ,
             even
             any
             lawful
             thing
             ,
             getteth
             too
             much
             respect
             from
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             happiness
             is
             placed
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             less
             abide
             to
             want
             it
             in
             effect
             ,
             whatever
             they
             may
             say
             in
             words
             ,
             then
             Communion
             with
             God
             himself
             :
             When
             men
             have
             such
             an
             excessive
             esteem
             of
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             great
             Places
             ,
             &c.
             and
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             cry
             as
             Micah
             ,
             Judge
             18.
             24.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               Gods
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               I
               more
               ?
            
             When
             all
             the
             other
             contentments
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             also
             ▪
             proveth
             but
             of
             little
             value
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             particular
             he
             is
             deprived
             of
             by
             some
             cross
             Despensation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             token
             it
             had
             too
             much
             of
             his
             heart
             :
             Try
             this
             by
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             When
             any
             beloved
             thing
             is
             threatned
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             it
             then
             appeareth
             
             how
             it
             is
             affected
             ,
             and
             stuck
             unto
             .
             2.
             
             What
             is
             made
             use
             of
             to
             make
             up
             that
             ;
             see
             a
             notable
             difference
             betwixt
             David
             and
             his
             men
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             6.
             when
             he
             wanted
             asmuch
             as
             they
             ,
             they
             know
             no
             way
             to
             make
             it
             up
             ,
             therefore
             they
             think
             of
             stoning
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             incourageth
             himself
             
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
            
             :
             they
             had
             no
             more
             left
             at
             all
             ,
             its
             like
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             God
             abiding
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             may
             yet
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             whereby
             men
             commit
             Idolatry
             with
             Creatures
             ,
             is
             in
             their
             love
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ;
             but
             men
             ordinarily
             give
             away
             their
             hearts
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             in
             being
             addicted
             to
             them
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             seeking
             excessively
             after
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             doating
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             sorrowing
             immoderately
             for
             want
             of
             them
             .
             Hence
             the
             covetous
             man
             who
             loveth
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             15.
             is
             called
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             Coloss
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             5.
             
             Thus
             it
             discovered
             it self
             in
             Achab
             ,
             who
             so
             loved
             Naboths
             Vineyard
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             rest
             without
             it
             :
             So
             Demas
             idolized
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             for
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             forsook
             his
             service
             with
             the
             Apostle
             (
             though
             it
             had
             been
             but
             for
             a
             time
             )
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
             Mens
             love
             to
             Creatures
             is
             excessive
             .
             1.
             
             When
             their
             contentment
             so
             dependeth
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             fret
             when
             they
             cannot
             come
             at
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Achab
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             get
             Naboths
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             in
             Rachel
             for
             want
             of
             Children
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             stands
             in
             competition
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             duty
             to
             him
             is
             shufled
             out
             from
             respect
             and
             love
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Demas
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             3.
             
             Though
             duty
             be
             not
             altogether
             thrust
             out
             ,
             yet
             when
             love
             to
             these
             things
             marreth
             us
             in
             that
             zealous
             way
             of
             performing
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             Eli
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             24.
             who
             is
             said
             to
             honour
             and
             love
             his
             Children
             above
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             not
             that
             he
             forbore
             them
             altogether
             ,
             but
             because
             his
             sharpness
             was
             not
             such
             as
             it
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             is
             like
             )
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             not
             they
             been
             his
             own
             Sons
             whom
             he
             too
             much
             loved
             ;
             whereas
             to
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             spoken
             to
             Abrahams
             commendadation
             ,
             that
             he
             loved
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             with-held
             not
             his
             only
             Son
             when
             God
             called
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             when
             
               confidence
               and
               trust
            
             is
             placed
             in
             any
             thing
             beside
             God
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             excessively
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             said
             of
             love
             .
             )
             Thus
             when
             a
             mans
             protection
             is
             placed
             in
             men
             ,
             though
             Princes
             ,
             Psalm
             146.
             3.
             or
             in
             Multitudes
             ,
             or
             in
             Horses
             and
             Armies
             ,
             it
             is
             idolizing
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             rich
             men
             may
             make
             (
             as
             it
             is
             Joh
             31
             ,
             24.
             
               gold
               their
               confidence
               ,
               and
               fine
               gold
               their
               hope
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             account
             themselves
             secure
             ,
             not
             because
             God
             hath
             a
             Providence
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             have
             such
             means
             ;
             as
             A●a
             trusted
             to
             the
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             the
             cure
             of
             his
             disease
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             19.
             who
             founded
             his
             taking
             rest
             to
             his
             Soul
             on
             his
             full
             Barns
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             trust
             their
             standing
             to
             such
             a
             great
             Man
             who
             is
             their
             Friend
             :
             And
             this
             is
             known
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             the
             means
             to
             which
             men
             betake
             them
             in
             a
             strait
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             stand
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             sinful
             means
             .
             2.
             
             By
             what
             noise
             they
             make
             when
             they
             are
             disappointed
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             known
             by
             this
             ,
             when
             their
             leaning
             on
             such
             a
             Creature
             marreth
             their
             resting
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             Providence
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             men
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             place
             their
             confidence
             in
             riches
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             rich
             mens
             being
             saved
             .
             4.
             
             Then
             men
             trust
             in
             their
             riches
             ,
             when
             the
             having
             of
             them
             maketh
             them
             to
             think
             themselves
             the
             more
             secure
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             proud
             and
             jolly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             added
             some
             worth
             to
             those
             who
             possess
             them
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             something
             too
             much
             thought
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             way
             how
             Creatures
             are
             idolized
             by
             men
             ,
             is
             in
             their
             fear
             ,
             when
             men
             or
             events
             are
             feared
             more
             then
             God
             ,
             and
             fear
             maketh
             men
             sin
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             keepeth
             them
             back
             from
             duty
             ,
             in
             less
             or
             more
             like
             those
             Professors
             ,
             who
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Jews
             Ioh.
             12.
             42.
             
             )
             did
             not
             confess
             Christ
             .
             Thus
             men
             may
             idolize
             their
             very
             
             Enemies
             whom
             they
             hate
             ,
             when
             they
             fear
             more
             him
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             him
             that
             can
             dest●oy
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             .
             Thus
             great
             men
             and
             powerful
             in
             the
             World
             are
             often
             idolized
             ,
             and
             good
             and
             well-qualified
             men
             may
             be
             made
             Idols
             also
             ,
             when
             men
             become
             so
             addicted
             and
             devoted
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             them
             Rabbi
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             sworn
             to
             their
             words
             and
             Opinions
             (
             as
             the
             Sectaries
             in
             Corinth
             were
             ,
             and
             such
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             are
             to
             their
             Leaders
             )
             when
             it
             is
             not
             the
             matter
             or
             reason
             that
             swayeth
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             that
             teacheth
             such
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             holdeth
             such
             an
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             fifth
             way
             of
             committing
             this
             Idolatry
             is
             by
             service
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             brought
             under
             the
             power
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             so
             whatever
             a
             man
             serveth
             this
             way
             is
             an
             Idol
             ,
             every
             predominant
             ,
             every
             person
             or
             humour
             that
             a
             man
             setteth
             himself
             thus
             to
             please
             is
             an
             Idol
             :
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             is
             said
             men
             cannot
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ,
             
               God
               and
               Ma●mon
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             yet
             serve
             men
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             the
             
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
            
             1.
             10.
             
             This
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             what
             men
             are
             most
             excessively
             taken
             up
             with
             ,
             and
             most
             careful
             to
             fullfil
             and
             accomplish
             .
             2.
             
             By
             looking
             to
             what
             it
             is
             for
             which
             they
             will
             take
             most
             pains
             that
             they
             may
             attain
             it
             .
             3.
             
             By
             what
             getteth
             most
             of
             their
             time
             and
             labour
             .
             4.
             
             By
             what
             overswayeth
             ,
             and
             overcometh
             ,
             or
             overaweth
             them
             most
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             resist
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             thrust
             by
             duties
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             ne
             ▪
             ver
             so
             taken
             up
             with
             
               Gods
               service
            
             ,
             but
             it
             indisposeth
             them
             when
             ever
             they
             come
             to
             immediate
             worship
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             token
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             the
             mans
             ●dol
             .
          
           
             These
             be
             the
             most
             ordinary
             wayes
             how
             men
             fall
             in
             this
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             speak
             of
             all
             the
             several
             Idols
             which
             may
             be
             loved
             ,
             feared
             ,
             rested
             on
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             in
             Gods
             room
             :
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             World
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Clay-Idol
             that
             both
             covetous
             and
             voluptuous
             men
             hunt
             after
             ,
             crying
             ,
             
               Who
               will
               shew
               us
               any
               good
               ?
               Psalm
            
             4.
             6.
             
             By
             this
             thousands
             are
             kept
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             turned
             head
             long
             :
             An
             excessive
             desire
             to
             have
             the
             World's
             Goods
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             by
             these
             a
             name
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             many
             a
             mans
             Idol
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             is
             the
             Belly
             ,
             Philip.
             3.
             19.
             
             a
             shameful
             God
             ,
             yet
             worshipped
             by
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             travel
             for
             no
             more
             but
             for
             a
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             to
             fill
             the
             Belly
             ,
             Psalm
             17.
             14.
             to
             win
             their
             living
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             their
             Families
             .
             To
             this
             sort
             also
             belongeth
             Gluttons
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             Palate-pleasers
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             look●
             upon
             as
             the
             dainty
             men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             abounding
             alace
             in
             our
             dayes
             )
             being
             according
             to
             Satans
             Maxime
             ,
             ready
             
               to
               give
               skin
               for
               skin
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               have
               for
               their
               life
            
             ;
             and
             aiming
             at
             no
             more
             ,
             Job
             2.
             4.
             
             Thus
             Satan
             thought
             to
             have
             found
             out
             Job
             when
             his
             riches
             were
             quite
             gone
             ;
             thus
             he
             tempted
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             to
             provide
             Bread
             in
             an
             anxious
             way
             ;
             and
             thus
             fear
             of
             want
             captivateth
             many
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             great
             Idol
             (
             which
             is
             comprehensive
             some
             way
             of
             all
             )
             is
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             his
             Honour
             ,
             Credit
             ,
             Reputation
             ,
             good
             Name
             ,
             and
             Applause
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             Opinion
             ,
             Tenets
             ,
             Judgements
             ,
             whereof
             men
             are
             most
             tenacious
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             quite
             sometimes
             (
             as
             the
             Proverb
             is
             )
             
               an
               inch
               of
               their
               will
               for
               a
               span
               of
               their
               thrift
               .
            
             Thus
             men
             are
             said
             
               to
               live
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             15.
             in
             opposition
             to
             living
             unto
             God
             ,
             when
             self-respect
             swayeth
             them
             to
             be
             
               lovers
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             ●
             Tim.
             3.
             vers
             .
             2.
             4.
             
               and
               lovers
               of
               their
               pleasures
               more
               then
               God
               ,
               and
               self-wi●●ed
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             
             ●●
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
             Ah
             ,
             who
             are
             free
             of
             this
             !
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             Men
             of
             Parts
             ,
             &c.
             who
             have
             done
             or
             may
             do
             some
             considerable
             good
             
             or
             evil
             to
             one
             ,
             or
             have
             something
             in
             them
             eminent
             beyond
             others
             :
             These
             oft-times
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             fear
             ,
             love
             ,
             or
             trust
             ,
             men
             place
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             made
             great
             Idols
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             is
             Lawful
             Contentments
             ,
             as
             Houses
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             unto
             which
             men
             are
             often
             too
             much
             addicted
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             they
             are
             often
             too
             much
             taken
             up
             ,
             even
             sometimes
             with
             that
             which
             is
             in
             it self
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             prove
             their
             Idols
             .
          
           
             A
             sixth
             is
             Self-righteousness
             ,
             mens
             prayers
             ,
             their
             repentance
             ,
             blameless
             ,
             walking
             ,
             &c.
             these
             may
             get
             ,
             and
             often
             get
             more
             of
             their
             confidence
             ,
             and
             weight
             of
             their
             Eternal
             Peace
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             :
             So
             the
             Jews
             laid
             the
             great
             stress
             and
             weight
             of
             their
             Salvation
             upon
             this
             Idol
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             seventh
             may
             be
             outward
             Ordinances
             in
             purity
             ,
             external
             forms
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             when
             men
             rest
             upon
             these
             ,
             and
             press
             not
             after
             the
             Power
             ;
             as
             the
             Jews
             ▪
             who
             cryed
             up
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             external
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             4.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             eighth
             is
             any
             gift
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             Beauty
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Wit
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             when
             men
             who
             have
             them
             lay
             too
             much
             weight
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             think
             too
             much
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Grace
             it self
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             inward
             peace
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             in
             Christs
             room
             ,
             and
             more
             sought
             for
             sometimes
             then
             Christ
             himself
             :
             Now
             when
             these
             are
             rested
             on
             ,
             delighted
             in
             ,
             and
             he
             slighted
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             are
             missed
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             delighted
             in
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             Idols
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Ease
             ,
             quietness
             ,
             and
             a
             mans
             own
             contentment
             ,
             is
             oft-times
             a
             great
             Idol
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             so
             when
             a
             man
             is
             so
             addicted
             to
             his
             ease
             ,
             as
             he
             cannot
             abide
             to
             be
             troubled
             ,
             Thus
             was
             it
             with
             that
             man
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             19.
             
             
               Soul
               take
               thee
               rest
            
             :
             His
             Ease
             was
             his
             Idol
             ,
             and
             he
             rested
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             the
             end
             of
             all
             his
             buildings
             ,
             and
             laying
             up
             of
             goods
             ;
             but
             his
             riches
             were
             his
             Idol
             ,
             as
             he
             grounded
             his
             expectation
             of
             rest
             upon
             that
             which
             he
             possessed
             :
             So
             many
             idle
             men
             who
             frame
             their
             life
             so
             as
             they
             may
             not
             be
             troubled
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             no
             wayes
             profitable
             ,
             but
             spend
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             making
             this
             the
             drift
             of
             all
             they
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             an
             easie
             life
             ,
             when
             this
             overswayeth
             them
             as
             their
             last
             end
             ,
             (
             though
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             wedded
             to
             their
             case
             ,
             might
             be
             more
             profitable
             )
             and
             often
             with
             abstaining
             from
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             of
             many
             necessary
             duties
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             eschew
             trouble
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             prevailing
             Idol
             .
          
           
             A
             tenth
             is
             wandering
             fancies
             and
             Chimera's
             ,
             the
             mind
             pleasing
             it self
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             delighting
             to
             entertain
             them
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             them
             from
             a
             design
             to
             find
             satisfaction
             in
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             things
             as
             never
             had
             ,
             nor
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             can
             have
             a
             being
             ,
             except
             in
             their
             own
             imagination
             and
             fancy
             ;
             such
             are
             called
             by
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Eccles
            
             .
             6.
             9.
             
             
               The
               wanderings
               of
               the
               desire
            
             (
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               sight
               of
               the
               eyes
            
             ,
             which
             others
             delight
             in
             )
             as
             when
             men
             spend
             their
             wits
             and
             inventions
             on
             penning
             Romances
             ,
             Love-passions
             ,
             Stage-playes
             ,
             Comedies
             ,
             Masks
             ,
             Balls
             ,
             &c.
             or
             which
             is
             more
             subtil
             ,
             yet
             much
             practised
             ,
             when
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             frame
             imaginary
             and
             fictitious
             revenge
             ,
             delight
             ,
             eminency
             ,
             &c.
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             means
             and
             second
             causes
             ,
             Physitians
             ,
             Armies
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             and
             Natural
             Causes
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             useth
             to
             work
             (
             by
             some
             called
             Nature
             )
             are
             oft-times
             so
             trusted
             and
             leaned
             to
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             made
             mens
             Idols
             ,
             nay
             by
             many
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             Judiciary
             Astrology
             ,
             Palmestry
             ,
             &c.
             are
             much
             studied
             and
             doted
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             antiquated
             and
             laid
             aside
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             .
          
           
           
             Next
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             Idols
             are
             most
             subtil
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             An
             Idol
             is
             then
             most
             subtil
             ,
             when
             it
             lurketh
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             scateth
             it self
             principally
             in
             mens
             mind
             ,
             aim
             ,
             and
             inward
             contentment
             ,
             and
             they
             inwardly
             ascribe
             too
             much
             to
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             their
             external
             practise
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             much
             to
             discover
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             are
             Idols
             most
             subtil
             ,
             when
             they
             lye
             in
             such
             things
             to
             which
             somewhat
             of
             fear
             ,
             love
             ,
             delight
             ,
             &c.
             is
             allowable
             ,
             as
             in
             lawful
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             lawfully
             loved
             ,
             feared
             ,
             and
             sought
             for
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             they
             are
             in
             negatives
             ,
             as
             in
             Omissions
             ,
             Ease
             ,
             &c.
             then
             they
             are
             more
             subtil
             then
             when
             they
             lye
             in
             something
             men
             positively
             seek
             after
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Commission
             of
             something
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             they
             pass
             under
             a
             lawful
             name
             ,
             as
             when
             Pride
             goeth
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Honesty
             ,
             Anxiety
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Lawful
             Care
             ,
             &c.
             then
             they
             are
             hardly
             discovered
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             sticking
             to
             one
             Idol
             ,
             the
             man
             rejecteth
             all
             others
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             conceiveth
             )
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             instanced
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             a
             Monastick
             li●e
             ,
             regular
             obedience
             ,
             some
             singular
             opinion
             so
             much
             stuck
             to
             ,
             and
             laid
             weight
             on
             by
             many
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             it
             is
             in
             means
             that
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             or
             are
             allowed
             by
             God
             for
             attaining
             such
             an
             end
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             keep
             bounds
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             discover
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             advertised
             ,
             that
             Idolatry
             in
             these
             things
             consisteth
             mostly
             in
             the
             inordinateness
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             affections
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             lyeth
             not
             so
             much
             in
             our
             actions
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             acting
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             accompanying
             us
             and
             our
             actions
             ,
             anxiety
             ,
             estimation
             ,
             excessive
             care
             ,
             love
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             clearing
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             idolatrous
             love
             ,
             fear
             ,
             service
             ,
             and
             true
             love
             ,
             fear
             ,
             &c.
             take
             these
             Rules
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             our
             love
             to
             Creatures
             drowneth
             our
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             maketh
             us
             to
             cast
             off
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             Demas
             .
             2.
             
             When
             in
             part
             it
             marreth
             us
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             Eli.
             3.
             
             When
             it
             so
             taketh
             us
             up
             in
             our
             practise
             throughout
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             give
             not
             necessary
             time
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             praying
             ,
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             When
             it
             indisposeth
             for
             these
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             we
             are
             praying
             or
             hearing
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             carried
             away
             after
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             some
             other
             thing
             then
             God
             ,
             as
             Ezekiel
             33.
             31.
             5.
             
             When
             they
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             very
             unnecessarily
             haunt
             the
             heart
             in
             meditation
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             lye
             down
             or
             rise
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             times
             when
             our
             thinking
             on
             such
             imployments
             contributeth
             not
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             that
             they
             have
             too
             much
             of
             the
             heart
             when
             they
             possess
             it
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             seldom
             taken
             up
             actually
             with
             better
             things
             ,
             but
             these
             steal
             in
             easily
             and
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             appear
             now
             1.
             
             How
             common
             this
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             is
             .
             2.
             
             How
             great
             guilt
             and
             hazard
             men
             are
             lying
             under
             thereby
             ,
             because
             1.
             
             Few
             are
             convinced
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Many
             years
             Idolatry
             lyeth
             together
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             many
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             little
             repentance
             for
             it
             ,
             though
             many
             ways
             one
             may
             insensibly
             slide
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             very
             useful
             or
             needful
             here
             particularly
             to
             enquire
             what
             Idol
             is
             predominant
             ,
             and
             hath
             chief
             room
             ,
             if
             these
             three
             things
             be
             granted
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             many
             Idols
             often
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             Legions
             distracting
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             swarming
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             That
             successively
             they
             may
             be
             changed
             ,
             according
             to
             mens
             tentations
             and
             conditions
             .
             3.
             
             That
             men
             should
             study
             the
             mortification
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             God
             his
             due
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             be
             spared
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             one
             be
             spared
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             are
             mortified
             &
             slain
             .
          
           
           
             It
             would
             become
             Believers
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             their
             advantage
             ,
             to
             think
             much
             upon
             such
             Scriptures
             as
             these
             ,
             Isaiah
             30.
             22.
             
             
               And
               ye
               shall
               be
               my
               People
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               he
               your
               God.
            
             Luke
             14.
             8.
             
             
               VVhen
               thou
               art
               bidden
               of
               any
               man
               to
               a
               wedding
               ,
               sit
               not
               down
               in
               the
               highest
               room
               ;
               l
               st
               a
               more
               honourable
               man
               then
               thou
               be
               bidden
               of
               him
               .
            
             1
             Corinth
             .
             10.
             from
             vers
             .
             5.
             to
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             And
             that
             they
             would
             study
             conformity
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             abhor
             Idols
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             Creatures
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             become
             Idols
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             now
             further
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Branches
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Key
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             because
             Gods
             Soveraignity
             is
             holden
             forth
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             that
             may
             not
             be
             reduced
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             disobedience
             to
             this
             Soveraign
             God
             :
             We
             shall
             first
             permit
             some
             general
             wayes
             whereby
             it
             is
             broken
             ,
             then
             insist
             in
             some
             particulars
             .
          
           
             More
             generally
             it
             is
             broken
             three
             wayes
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             derogating
             from
             God
             that
             which
             is
             his
             due
             ;
             so
             all
             contempt
             of
             him
             ,
             disobedience
             to
             him
             ,
             wronging
             his
             infinite
             Attributes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             Infinite
             ,
             &c.
             denying
             of
             his
             Providence
             in
             less
             or
             more
             ,
             are
             breaches
             of
             this
             Commandment
             .
             Thus
             he
             is
             wronged
             ,
             when
             he
             getteth
             not
             everyway
             that
             which
             is
             his
             due
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             attributing
             to
             God
             what
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             his
             absolute
             Perfection
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             doth
             or
             can
             do
             wrong
             ,
             change
             ,
             not
             keep
             his
             Promises
             ,
             or
             not
             guide
             the
             World
             wisely
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             bodily
             shape
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             what
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             &c.
             is
             given
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             whether
             to
             Idols
             litterally
             ,
             or
             to
             Men
             ,
             to
             Saints
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Sacraments
             )
             Stars
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             &c.
             when
             too
             much
             weight
             is
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             not
             agreeing
             to
             them
             is
             ascribed
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             Witchcraft
             ,
             Charming
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Judicial
             Astrology
             ,
             &c.
             are
             reproved
             ,
             as
             drawing
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             away
             from
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             May
             not
             some
             things
             in
             the
             World
             be
             loved
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             some
             confidence
             be
             placed
             in
             men
             ,
             means
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             Love
             may
             be
             given
             to
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             naturally
             is
             called
             for
             to
             some
             things
             ▪
             but
             1.
             
             Not
             simply
             ,
             but
             with
             subordination
             to
             God
             ;
             not
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             obedience
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             may
             be
             usefull
             to
             us
             in
             helping
             us
             to
             honour
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             his
             gifts
             .
             2.
             
             We
             are
             not
             excessively
             to
             love
             or
             rest
             on
             these
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             from
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             be
             ready
             to
             quit
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             hate
             them
             ,
             as
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
             Again
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             kind
             of
             confidence
             given
             to
             some
             things
             ,
             but
             1.
             
             Not
             simply
             ,
             nor
             2.
             
             For
             themselves
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             alwayes
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             but
             1.
             
             This
             confidence
             must
             be
             subordinate
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             .
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             with
             dependance
             on
             his
             blessing
             for
             making
             means
             effectual
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             we
             expect
             health
             from
             Meat
             ,
             Drink
             ,
             Physick
             ,
             &c.
             for
             they
             are
             looked
             on
             as
             means
             conducing
             to
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             alone
             that
             must
             be
             rested
             on
             .
             3.
             
             There
             may
             be
             comparative
             confidence
             ,
             whereby
             men
             lean
             more
             to
             one
             mean
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             more
             to
             a
             skillful
             Physician
             then
             to
             an
             unskillfull
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             an
             Army
             ,
             as
             to
             overcoming
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             is
             wanting
             ,
             because
             that
             confidence
             is
             in
             some
             external
             thing
             ,
             and
             concerneth
             not
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             but
             compareth
             means
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ordinarily
             made
             use
             of
             by
             God
             for
             attaining
             these
             ends
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             case
             the
             means
             are
             not
             simply
             confided
             in
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             this
             Command
             may
             be
             broken
             all
             these
             ways
             ,
             in
             four
             respects
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             In
             Doctrine
             ;
             as
             when
             men
             maintain
             such
             things
             as
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             or
             give
             his
             due
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             do
             teach
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             5
             33.
             to
             38.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Opinion
             or
             Judgement
             ;
             as
             suppose
             men
             should
             not
             vent
             and
             publish
             such
             things
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             in
             their
             heart
             think
             or
             believe
             so
             ,
             Psal
             .
             14.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             it
             come
             not
             to
             a
             setled
             judgement
             ,
             but
             only
             reacheth
             the
             imaginations
             ;
             so
             that
             loose
             unbecoming
             thought
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             misapprehensions
             derogatory
             to
             him
             are
             entertained
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             50.
             21.
             
             Acts
             17.
             29.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             practise
             ,
             when
             men
             live
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             36.
             v.
             1.
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             omniscient
             ,
             just
             ,
             &c.
             these
             do
             indeed
             deny
             him
             ,
             whatever
             be
             their
             profession
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
             Thus
             all
             propane
             men
             ,
             who
             live
             loosly
             ,
             are
             guilty
             ;
             as
             also
             formal
             Hypocrites
             who
             rest
             on
             the
             out-side
             of
             duties
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             in
             the
             extent
             thereof
             ,
             doth
             condemn
             1.
             
             All
             gross
             Idolaters
             of
             any
             sort
             ,
             who
             usually
             are
             mentioned
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             2.
             
             Jews
             ,
             who
             worship
             not
             the
             true
             God
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             All
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             deny
             the
             Godhead
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Persons
             ;
             as
             Sabellians
             ,
             who
             make
             but
             one
             Person
             ;
             Arrians
             ,
             who
             make
             Christ
             a
             Made-God
             ;
             Photinians
             ,
             who
             make
             him
             a
             pure
             Man
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             make
             a
             plurality
             of
             Gods
             ,
             or
             that
             lessen
             the
             Divine
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             give
             to
             Saints
             Gods
             due
             ,
             in
             Adoration
             or
             Invocation
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             whoever
             contradict
             any
             Truth
             ,
             or
             maintain
             any
             Errour
             ;
             for
             thereby
             they
             fasten
             it
             upon
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             wrong
             him
             who
             owneth
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             And
             to
             these
             may
             be
             added
             all
             ignorant
             persons
             who
             know
             not
             God.
             4.
             
             All
             prophane
             men
             ,
             whether
             Atheists
             in
             heart
             or
             in
             practise
             ,
             disobedient
             persons
             indeed
             denying
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             giving
             him
             his
             due
             ,
             which
             is
             obedience
             ,
             whatever
             in
             words
             they
             profess
             concerning
             him
             .
             5.
             
             All
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             give
             him
             but
             an
             an
             outside
             service
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             in
             their
             obedience
             sinćere
             and
             perfect
             as
             before
             him
             .
             6.
             
             All
             Compacters
             with
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             consult
             him
             ,
             or
             who
             leave
             Gods
             way
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             any
             thing
             by
             an
             unlawful
             way
             ;
             which
             is
             1.
             
             To
             meddle
             with
             Gods
             Secrets
             when
             he
             has
             not
             revealed
             them
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             beholden
             to
             Gods
             Enemy
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             revealing
             such
             things
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             making
             use
             of
             an
             unwarrantable
             mean
             ,
             which
             has
             no
             blessing
             Promised
             to
             it
             ;
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             used
             as
             a
             mean
             with
             subordination
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             matter
             enquired
             after
             by
             such
             means
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             be
             such
             as
             he
             may
             know
             .
             7.
             
             All
             charming
             by
             words
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             or
             such
             means
             as
             God
             hath
             not
             appointed
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             or
             which
             have
             no
             Natural
             and
             Physical
             Efficacy
             for
             bringing
             it
             forth
             ;
             as
             in
             seeking
             health
             from
             Witches
             ,
             when
             there
             must
             be
             words
             so
             often
             repeated
             ,
             or
             they
             must
             be
             said
             fasting
             ,
             or
             going
             backward
             ,
             &c.
             all
             laying
             weight
             on
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             circumstances
             ,
             without
             any
             reason
             .
             8.
             
             All
             Spells
             ,
             fearing
             of
             events
             ,
             and
             using
             superstitious
             means
             to
             prevent
             these
             ,
             as
             laying
             bits
             of
             Timber
             at
             doors
             ,
             carrying
             a
             Bible
             meerly
             for
             a
             Charm
             ,
             without
             using
             it
             ,
             esteeming
             dayes
             and
             times
             unlucky
             and
             unfortunate
             :
             these
             draw
             men
             off
             from
             God
             to
             some
             other
             thing
             :
             Of
             this
             sort
             is
             all
             Divining
             by
             Lots
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             Rods
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             not
             having
             a
             Warrant
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             some
             secret
             ,
             or
             to
             know
             something
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             (
             it
             being
             Gods
             Property
             and
             Prerogative
             to
             declare
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             Isai
             .
             41.
             )
             for
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Efficacy
             ,
             no
             Reason
             in
             the
             mean
             used
             ,
             the
             Effect
             must
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             either
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Devil
             :
             Now
             when
             God
             has
             neither
             put
             it
             naturally
             in
             the
             mean
             ,
             nor
             by
             his
             revealed
             Will
             any
             way
             warranted
             it
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             he
             doth
             ,
             (
             as
             when
             he
             appointed
             
             Washing
             in
             Jordan
             for
             curing
             Naamans
             Leprosie
             ,
             and
             Anointing
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             for
             healing
             the
             Sick
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             from
             him
             .
             Hence
             sometimes
             one
             Charm
             or
             word
             to
             one
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             will
             do
             what
             it
             never
             doth
             to
             another
             :
             These
             means
             have
             alway
             some
             circumstance
             in
             word
             or
             action
             immediately
             and
             explicitly
             ,
             or
             implicitly
             flowing
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             has
             no
             force
             for
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             draweth
             men
             to
             own
             the
             Devils
             Institution
             ,
             which
             is
             exceeding
             derogatory
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             gather
             the
             breaches
             of
             this
             Commandment
             from
             the
             duties
             that
             are
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             in
             which
             we
             may
             fail
             these
             ways
             in
             the
             general
             .
             1.
             
             When
             we
             want
             these
             Graces
             ,
             or
             perform
             not
             these
             duties
             required
             .
             2.
             
             When
             they
             are
             counterfeited
             ,
             and
             not
             real
             ;
             as
             when
             our
             humility
             is
             not
             real
             ,
             our
             prayers
             not
             sincere
             ,
             but
             in
             shew
             only
             .
             3.
             
             When
             they
             are
             defective
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             which
             we
             should
             be
             at
             .
             4.
             
             When
             they
             degenarate
             ,
             as
             when
             knowledge
             turneth
             into
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             Faith
             into
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             Hope
             into
             vain
             Confidence
             ,
             Fear
             into
             Unbelief
             and
             Anxiety
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             see
             how
             often
             this
             Commandment
             is
             broken
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             the
             breaches
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             we
             would
             first
             take
             a
             view
             of
             Gods
             Excellency
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             we
             sin
             against
             all
             these
             ,
             for
             we
             should
             walk
             worthy
             of
             God
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             10
             ,
             And
             here
             ye
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             is
             wronged
             by
             not
             submitting
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             not
             taking
             direction
             from
             him
             ,
             his
             Power
             by
             not
             imploying
             him
             ,
             his
             Grace
             by
             not
             trusting
             him
             ,
             or
             abusing
             it
             to
             wantonness
             ,
             his
             Omniscience
             by
             wishing
             he
             saw
             not
             not
             some
             things
             ,
             hiding
             them
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             fearing
             him
             ,
             counterfeiting
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             &c.
             so
             is
             his
             Justice
             wronged
             by
             expecting
             mercy
             without
             making
             use
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             not
             fearing
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             not
             scaring
             at
             sin
             ,
             but
             hazarding
             on
             his
             wrath
             :
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             instanced
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             sinned
             against
             ,
             either
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             by
             omission
             of
             something
             they
             call
             for
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Commission
             of
             something
             unbecoming
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             God
             in
             his
             relations
             to
             us
             ,
             how
             often
             is
             he
             sinned
             against
             as
             a
             Father
             ?
             how
             is
             his
             kindness
             abused
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             reverenced
             as
             Creator
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             our
             Being
             ?
             yea
             ,
             he
             is
             kicked
             against
             ,
             and
             we
             live
             not
             to
             him
             from
             whom
             and
             by
             whom
             we
             live
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Husband
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             go
             a
             whoring
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             prove
             unfaithful
             in
             all
             our
             tyes
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Redeemer
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             a
             Master
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             what
             fear
             ,
             love
             ,
             subjection
             getteth
             he
             from
             us
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             these
             Relations
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             Gods
             works
             for
             us
             ,
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             Creation
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             and
             Redemption
             ▪
             besides
             his
             particular
             Dispensations
             both
             of
             Mercies
             and
             Judgments
             ,
             all
             which
             call
             for
             something
             suitable
             from
             us
             ;
             and
             yet
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             more
             ways
             then
             one
             slighted
             ,
             by
             attributing
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             to
             Chance
             ,
             Luck
             ,
             or
             Fortune
             ,
             by
             unthankfulness
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             what
             he
             giveth
             ;
             and
             by
             not
             studying
             these
             works
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             admire
             and
             love
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Worker
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             our
             obligation
             to
             God
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             sealed
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             Sure
             we
             should
             study
             to
             be
             like
             all
             these
             Covenant-relations
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             these
             Obligations
             ;
             but
             alace
             ,
             how
             shamefully
             unanswerable
             are
             we
             to
             them
             all
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             his
             Will
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             far
             short
             we
             are
             in
             performing
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             consider
             what
             care
             there
             is
             of
             using
             the
             means
             that
             may
             bring
             us
             near
             to
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             from
             those
             things
             that
             draw
             us
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             sinful
             Confederacies
             ,
             evil
             Company
             ,
             light
             and
             unsound
             Books
             ,
             travelling
             needlesly
             to
             strange
             places
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             taketh
             the
             heart
             off
             God
             ,
             are
             breaches
             of
             this
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             we
             shall
             insist
             more
             particularly
             upon
             some
             manifest
             breaches
             opposite
             to
             the
             great
             and
             principal
             scope
             of
             this
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             Ignorance
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             direct
             breach
             ;
             for
             the
             Commandment
             requireth
             us
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             if
             he
             be
             not
             known
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             duty
             can
             be
             rightly
             performed
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             being
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             duties
             .
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             it
             ,
             consider
             that
             some
             things
             concerning
             God
             are
             kept
             up
             from
             us
             ,
             other
             things
             are
             revealed
             to
             us
             ;
             these
             things
             which
             are
             kept
             up
             from
             us
             we
             cannot
             know
             :
             And
             1.
             
             They
             are
             either
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             see
             now
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             ,
             incomprehensible
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Gods
             infinite
             Nature
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             cannot
             be
             comprehensibly
             conceived
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             while
             we
             are
             upon
             earth
             ,
             we
             see
             but
             darkly
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             glass
             ,
             and
             our
             knowledge
             of
             him
             is
             rather
             Faith
             then
             sight
             ;
             or
             they
             are
             such
             things
             which
             are
             conceiveable
             ,
             but
             God
             has
             not
             thought
             good
             to
             reveal
             them
             unto
             men
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             will
             end
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             take
             every
             man
             from
             this
             life
             ,
             who
             are
             particularly
             Elected
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             these
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             not
             to
             seek
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             yea
             curiosity
             in
             these
             is
             sinful
             ;
             Ignorance
             here
             is
             called
             rather
             a
             Nescience
             then
             Ignorance
             ,
             which
             implieth
             a
             privation
             of
             knowledge
             which
             men
             ought
             to
             have
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             These
             things
             concerning
             God
             are
             such
             as
             not
             onely
             in
             themselves
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             revealed
             to
             us
             ;
             ignorance
             of
             these
             is
             sinful
             :
             As
             1.
             
             Being
             a
             disconformity
             to
             that
             knowledge
             and
             holiness
             after
             which
             God
             created
             us
             .
             2.
             
             A
             fruit
             of
             original
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             A
             cause
             of
             many
             sins
             .
             4.
             
             A
             disconformity
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             requireth
             us
             so
             to
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             God
             as
             he
             has
             revealed
             himself
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             his
             Essence
             ,
             in
             the
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             ,
             in
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Relations
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             should
             so
             know
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             thereby
             know
             our selves
             also
             :
             And
             this
             is
             that
             great
             duty
             called
             for
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             this
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             threefold
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             its
             causes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             natural
             ignorance
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             natural
             corruption
             and
             blindness
             ,
             which
             hath
             seized
             on
             mens
             memories
             and
             judgements
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             ,
             incapacitateth
             them
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             indeed
             doth
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             spiritual
             and
             saving
             up-taking
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             mind
             be
             opened
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             willful
             ignorance
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             parts
             ,
             means
             ,
             and
             occasions
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             attain
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             know
             ,
             but
             slight
             and
             despise
             the
             means
             which
             draweth
             often
             a
             judicial
             blindness
             along
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             lazy
             ignorance
             ,
             whereby
             some
             do
             not
             wilfully
             reject
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             are
             so
             negligent
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             actually
             stir
             themselves
             for
             attaining
             of
             knowledge
             :
             Now
             though
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             among
             these
             ,
             yet
             the
             least
             of
             them
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             wholly
             excuse
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             fruit
             of
             original
             sin
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             entertained
             by
             our
             own
             neglect
             of
             such
             means
             as
             might
             have
             more
             removed
             it
             :
             And
             thus
             a
             dull
             wit
             ,
             or
             weak
             memory
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             simply
             excuse
             ,
             then
             other
             gross
             discomformities
             
             to
             the
             Law
             in
             our
             natures
             (
             appearing
             in
             some
             more
             then
             others
             )
             which
             follow
             upon
             original
             sin
             .
          
           
             In
             sum
             ,
             men
             may
             be
             three
             wayes
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             object
             matter
             whereof
             they
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             less
             or
             more
             ,
             according
             as
             less
             or
             more
             of
             that
             is
             known
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             know
             concerning
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hath
             revealed
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             substantial
             things
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             so
             immediately
             concern
             God
             ;
             such
             as
             Chronologick
             Questions
             ,
             some
             Prophecies
             ,
             Cases
             ,
             &c.
             which
             yet
             are
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             less
             or
             more
             ignorance
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             degree
             ;
             so
             some
             men
             are
             absolutely
             ignorant
             ,
             others
             are
             doubtful
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             confirmed
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             not
             contrary
             impressions
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             divers
             kinds
             of
             ignorance
             in
             men
             ,
             some
             are
             guilty
             of
             wilful
             ignorance
             ,
             some
             are
             negligent
             ,
             and
             some
             (
             even
             the
             best
             )
             are
             labouring
             under
             the
             remainder
             of
             natural
             blindness
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             not
             negligent
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             whether
             ignorance
             can
             excuse
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             excuseth
             .
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             ignorance
             (
             properly
             so
             called
             )
             that
             excuseth
             
               wholly
               ,
               pro
               toto
            
             ,
             it
             being
             of
             it self
             sinful
             ,
             and
             men
             being
             obliged
             to
             know
             what
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             neither
             can
             ever
             men
             do
             that
             out
             of
             Faith
             ▪
             which
             they
             do
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             if
             it
             be
             in
             it self
             sinful
             or
             lawful
             :
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             respect
             of
             
               ignorantia
               Juris
               ,
               non
               facti
            
             ,
             of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ;
             )
             for
             men
             may
             sometimes
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             Innocent
             ;
             as
             when
             one
             is
             cutting
             with
             an
             Axe
             ,
             and
             it
             falleth
             off
             the
             Helve
             ,
             &c.
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             invinciable
             ignorance
             that
             can
             excuse
             any
             for
             their
             not
             knowing
             Gods
             mind
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ignorance
             that
             is
             wilfully
             entertained
             with
             neglect
             of
             means
             that
             might
             help
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             excusing
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             aggravate
             the
             faults
             occasioned
             thereby
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             case
             there
             are
             two
             faults
             that
             concur
             .
             1.
             
             Ignorance
             .
             2.
             
             Another
             sin
             produced
             thereby
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ignorance
             natural
             ,
             or
             proceeding
             from
             paucity
             of
             means
             ,
             or
             less
             occasion
             to
             learn
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             fully
             ,
             yet
             in
             part
             excuseth
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             that
             
               know
               not
            
             the
             Masters
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             ;
             but
             Corazin
             ,
             and
             Bethsaida
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             having
             plenty
             of
             means
             ,
             shall
             not
             in
             the
             least
             be
             sheltered
             under
             that
             excuse
             ,
             Matth.
             11.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             some
             things
             we
             would
             distinguish
             betwixt
             sinning
             
               ex
               ignorantia
            
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             sinning
             ignoranter
             ignorantly
             ;
             one
             may
             do
             a
             thing
             out
             of
             ignorance
             (
             as
             Paul
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             )
             that
             would
             not
             have
             done
             it
             had
             he
             known
             it
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             malice
             but
             ignorance
             that
             led
             Paul
             to
             that
             sin
             of
             persecuting
             ,
             this
             excuseth
             in
             part
             ;
             but
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             ignorantly
             ,
             is
             when
             a
             man
             is
             more
             immediately
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             own
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             when
             by
             drunkenness
             ,
             passion
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             malice
             ,
             &c.
             a
             man
             is
             so
             blinded
             and
             prejudiced
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             discern
             what
             is
             duty
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             sin
             :
             So
             some
             of
             the
             Pharisee
             were
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             seen
             that
             Christ
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             prejudice
             marred
             it
             .
             Thus
             a
             sin
             considered
             in
             it self
             may
             be
             less
             ,
             which
             being
             considered
             more
             compleatly
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             a
             far
             greater
             guilt
             ;
             as
             suppose
             one
             in
             drunkenness
             swear
             ,
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             in
             passion
             commit
             Murder
             ,
             the
             Murder
             or
             Adultery
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             done
             in
             drunkenness
             ,
             
             or
             passion
             ,
             are
             less
             ,
             then
             when
             done
             in
             soberness
             ;
             or
             deliberately
             ;
             yet
             these
             sin●
             being
             compleatly
             considered
             ,
             the
             person
             is
             more
             guilty
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             Murder
             and
             Drunkenness
             ,
             or
             Murder
             and
             Passion
             ,
             both
             to
             answer
             for
             ,
             which
             Drunkenness
             or
             Passion
             he
             caused
             to
             himself
             by
             his
             unwatchfulness
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             effects
             that
             follow
             upon
             these
             are
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             as
             the
             actor
             and
             procurer
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             occasion
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             ye
             see
             how
             many
             wayes
             ignorance
             breaketh
             this
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             instance
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             in
             what
             is
             opposite
             to
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Confidence
             which
             floweth
             from
             Faith
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             unbelief
             ,
             diffidence
             ,
             temerity
             ,
             or
             tempting
             of
             God
             (
             which
             floweth
             from
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             is
             opposite
             to
             Faith
             )
             the
             infidelity
             of
             Heathens
             and
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             Atheism
             of
             such
             as
             believe
             not
             the
             Word
             :
             Thus
             also
             Hereticks
             who
             abuse
             it
             ,
             and
             Apostates
             who
             fall
             from
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             and
             are
             opposer●
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             ;
             as
             also
             those
             who
             receive
             the
             Word
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             his
             invitations
             rest
             not
             on
             him
             ;
             these
             make
             God
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             and
             despise
             him
             and
             his
             offers
             ,
             being
             unwilling
             that
             he
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             :
             Here
             cometh
             in
             also
             anxiety
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             distrust
             or
             diffidence
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sin
             questioning
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             Promises
             from
             the
             apprehension
             of
             some
             weakness
             in
             the
             Promiser
             ,
             or
             in
             means
             used
             by
             him
             to
             bring
             about
             the
             accomplishment
             .
             Temerity
             ,
             or
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             against
             Confidence
             also
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             essaying
             or
             attempting
             somewhat
             without
             Gods
             Warrant
             ,
             without
             which
             none
             can
             lawfully
             undertake
             any
             thing
             ;
             that
             of
             Diffidence
             wrongeth
             Gods
             Faithfulness
             ,
             this
             of
             Temerity
             wrongeth
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             not
             making
             use
             of
             the
             means
             prescribed
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             attain
             the
             end
             another
             way
             of
             our
             own
             ;
             opposite
             to
             Faith
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             dissembling
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             fainting
             in
             the
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Confession
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             fearful
             ,
             pusillanimous
             ,
             and
             cowardly
             carriage
             ,
             some
             way
             tempt
             others
             to
             think
             that
             we
             do
             not
             indeed
             believe
             these
             things
             ,
             on
             which
             we
             seem
             by
             our
             faint
             deportment
             to
             lay
             little
             or
             no
             weight
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             instance
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Commandment
             in
             what
             is
             opposite
             to
             Hope
             ;
             namely
             ,
             Desperation
             and
             Presumption
             ,
             or
             vain
             Confidence
             ;
             and
             because
             every
             Grace
             has
             many
             opposite
             Vices
             ,
             ye
             may
             see
             it
             is
             the
             easier
             to
             fail
             in
             obedience
             to
             this
             Commandment
             :
             Desperation
             wrongeth
             many
             Graces
             ;
             it
             is
             twofold
             ,
             either
             total
             from
             want
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             partial
             from
             weakness
             of
             Faith
             :
             There
             is
             also
             a
             Desperation
             and
             Diffidence
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             20.
             which
             is
             when
             we
             despair
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             thing
             in
             our selves
             or
             in
             the
             World
             to
             attain
             happiness
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             promised
             ;
             that
             holy
             Self-despair
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             it
             which
             is
             meaned
             here
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             absolute
             despairing
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             hath
             still
             a
             reservation
             with
             it
             .
             
               If
               he
               help
               me
               not
            
             ,
             which
             implieth
             hope
             .
             Presumption
             runneth
             on
             the
             other
             extreme
             ,
             looking
             for
             what
             is
             promised
             ,
             without
             taking
             Gods
             way
             to
             attain
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             differeth
             from
             native
             and
             true
             Confidence
             ,
             which
             with
             peace
             and
             boldness
             resteth
             on
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             way
             expecteth
             the
             thing
             promised
             ;
             the
             fault
             of
             Presumption
             is
             not
             that
             it
             accounteth
             Gods
             mercy
             too
             great
             ,
             or
             expecteth
             too
             much
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             accounteth
             him
             to
             have
             no
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             respect
             to
             his
             Holiness
             and
             Greatness
             ;
             even
             as
             Desperation
             faileth
             not
             in
             attributing
             to
             him
             too
             much
             Justice
             ,
             but
             in
             making
             it
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Promises
             ,
             and
             extending
             sin
             ,
             wants
             ,
             and
             unworthiness
             beyond
             his
             mercy
             and
             help
             ,
             as
             Judas
             and
             Cain
             did
             ▪
          
           
           
             4.
             
             For
             finding
             out
             of
             the
             breaches
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             ye
             may
             consider
             the
             opposites
             to
             love
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             ,
             such
             as
             luke-warmness
             ,
             Revel
             .
             3.
             15.
             coldness
             of
             love
             ,
             Matth.
             24
             ▪
             12.
             self-love
             ,
             excessive
             love
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             hatred
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             averse
             from
             sinful
             men
             ,
             prohibiting
             what
             they
             love
             ,
             and
             punishing
             them
             for
             committing
             sin
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             men
             to
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ,
             as
             Sin
             and
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             one
             must
             be
             loved
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             hated
             :
             And
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             ordinary
             then
             love
             to
             sin
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             God
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Good
             ?
             which
             appeareth
             in
             little
             zeal
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             little
             reverencing
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             what
             is
             opposite
             to
             Fear
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             there
             you
             will
             find
             much
             carnal
             security
             and
             vain
             confidence
             in
             it
             ,
             obstinacy
             ,
             stout-heartedness
             ,
             little
             trembling
             at
             his
             Word
             ,
             not
             being
             affected
             with
             his
             Judgments
             ,
             rashness
             and
             irreverence
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             a
             general
             fear
             in
             all
             our
             walk
             called
             for
             ,
             Prov.
             23.
             17.
             
             We
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             fear
             called
             for
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             23.
             
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             which
             was
             commended
             in
             
               Levi
               ,
               Mal.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             opposite
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             that
             carnal
             fear
             and
             anxiety
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             servile
             and
             slavish
             fear
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             which
             bringeth
             a
             snare
             ,
             Prov.
             29.
             25.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Look
             after
             the
             breaches
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             by
             considering
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             obedience
             we
             owe
             to
             him
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             God
             :
             Now
             internal
             and
             external
             obedience
             may
             both
             be
             comprehended
             in
             this
             ,
             every
             man
             ought
             wholly
             to
             give
             away
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             all
             his
             faculties
             and
             members
             ,
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             other
             :
             And
             this
             requireth
             a
             practise
             that
             is
             compleat
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             inward
             bent
             of
             the
             will
             and
             heart
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             to
             all
             the
             external
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             which
             being
             seriously
             pondered
             ,
             O!
             how
             often
             will
             we
             find
             this
             Commandment
             broken
             ?
             as
             the
             particular
             comparing
             of
             our
             life
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             may
             easily
             clear
             and
             discover
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             sin
             of
             impatience
             ,
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             that
             patience
             and
             submission
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             in
             his
             wayes
             and
             Dispensations
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             special
             breaches
             of
             this
             Commandment
             :
             it
             is
             very
             broad
             ,
             and
             doth
             many
             wayes
             discover
             it self
             :
             As
             1.
             
             In
             fretting
             at
             Events
             which
             befall
             us
             .
             2.
             
             In
             not
             submitting
             chearfully
             to
             Gods
             way
             with
             us
             but
             repining
             against
             it
             .
             3.
             
             In
             wishing
             things
             had
             fallen
             out
             otherwise
             then
             God
             hath
             disposed
             .
             4.
             
             In
             limiting
             God
             ,
             and
             prescribing
             to
             him
             ,
             thinking
             that
             things
             might
             have
             been
             better
             otherwise
             .
             5.
             
             In
             not
             behaving
             himself
             thankfully
             for
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             even
             when
             his
             Dispensations
             and
             cross
             and
             afflicting
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             Commandment
             is
             broken
             by
             the
             many
             sins
             which
             are
             opposite
             to
             that
             Adoration
             and
             high
             esteem
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             of
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             be
             set
             far
             up
             in
             our
             minds
             and
             affections
             ;
             but
             oh
             !
             how
             many
             are
             there
             that
             will
             not
             have
             one
             serious
             thought
             of
             him
             in
             many
             dayes
             ,
             and
             are
             far
             from
             being
             taken
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             wondering
             at
             him
             and
             his
             way
             with
             sinners
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             When
             Invocation
             and
             Prayer
             is
             slighted
             ,
             this
             Commandment
             is
             broken
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             by
             calling
             upon
             him
             acknowledging
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             when
             internal
             prayer
             in
             frequent
             ejaculations
             to
             God
             (
             as
             Nehemiah
             2.
             4.
             
             )
             is
             neglected
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             if
             all
             these
             were
             extended
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             these
             we
             have
             interest
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             deeds
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             former
             general
             rules
             ,
             what
             guilt
             would
             be
             found
             to
             lye
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             Relations
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             Works
             for
             us
             ?
             and
             as
             these
             hold
             him
             forth
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             such
             ,
             so
             when
             that
             is
             slighted
             or
             neglected
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             infer
             great
             guilt
             ,
             especially
             when
             his
             due
             is
             not
             given
             by
             such
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             it
             maketh
             us
             exceedingly
             guilty
             :
             and
             though
             the
             same
             thing
             be
             o●ten
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             under
             a
             divers
             consideration
             ;
             for
             as
             one
             thing
             may
             break
             more
             Commandments
             then
             one
             ,
             so
             may
             one
             thing
             ,
             divers
             ways
             ,
             break
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Commandment
             ,
             as
             it
             opposeth
             or
             marreth
             divers
             Graces
             and
             Duties
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               20.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               unto
               thee
               any
               graven
               Image
               ,
               or
               any
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               above
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               in
               he
               Earth
               beneath
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Waters
               under
               the
               Earth
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bow
               down
               thy self
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               serve
               them
               ,
               for
               I
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               am
               a
               jealous
               God
               ,
               visiting
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               the
               Children
               unto
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Generation
               of
               them
               that
               hate
               me
               ;
               and
               ●he
               wing
               mercy
               unto
               thousands
               of
               them
               that
               love
               me
               ,
               and
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Commandment
             is
             more
             largely
             set
             down
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             partly
             to
             clear
             the
             Mandatory
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             press
             it
             ;
             in
             which
             two
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             up
             .
          
           
             The
             preceptive
             ,
             or
             commanding
             part
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             v.
             4.
             and
             v.
             5.
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             1.
             
             That
             no
             Image
             be
             made
             :
             And
             2.
             
             That
             it
             be
             not
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             it
             is
             pressed
             three
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             From
             a
             reason
             .
             2.
             
             By
             a
             threatning
             .
             3.
             
             By
             a
             Promise
             :
             The
             words
             are
             multiplied
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             fully
             and
             clearly
             express
             what
             is
             intended
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Commandment
             is
             against
             all
             making
             of
             Images
             for
             Religious
             service
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             a
             threefold
             extent
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Prohibition
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Image
             of
             nothing
             in
             Heaven
             above
             ,
             or
             the
             Earth
             beneath
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             Earth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             similitude
             of
             no
             Creature
             is
             allowed
             for
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             are
             forbidden
             to
             make
             either
             
               similitude
               or
               likeness
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             sort
             of
             Image
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             is
             ingrave
             in
             ,
             or
             hewn
             out
             of
             stone
             ,
             wood
             ,
             silver
             ,
             &c.
             or
             that
             which
             is
             made
             by
             painting
             ,
             all
             kinds
             are
             discharged
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             sort
             of
             worship
             or
             service
             religious
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             mediate
             or
             immediate
             ,
             whether
             primarily
             as
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             secondarily
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             they
             represent
             .
             This
             is
             understood
             under
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bow
               down
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               serve
               or
               worship
               them
               :
            
             under
             which
             two
             ,
             all
             external
             reverence
             is
             discharged
             ,
             which
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             reason
             adjoyned
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             jealous
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             only
             not
             endure
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             whatever
             may
             look
             like
             it
             ;
             as
             a
             jealous
             Husband
             will
             not
             abide
             any
             suspicious-like
             carriage
             in
             his
             Wife
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             have
             the
             clearer
             access
             to
             the
             meaning
             &
             use
             of
             this
             Commandment
             :
             let
             us
             see
             1.
             
             What
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Wherein
             it
             is
             different
             from
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             is
             not
             mee●ly
             and
             only
             to
             forbid
             making
             and
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             gross
             way
             of
             abusing
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             under
             that
             to
             forbid
             all
             manner
             of
             grosness
             in
             the
             external
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             command
             exactness
             and
             preciseness
             in
             it
             (
             as
             well
             as
             internal
             worship
             )
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             prescribed
             there
             anent
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             Commandment
             includeth
             all
             
             externals
             commanded
             in
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             and
             doth
             forbid
             all
             will-worship
             ,
             and
             superstition
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             honouring
             him
             by
             precepts
             taught
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             himself
             ,
             Isai
             .
             29.
             13.
             and
             Matth.
             15.
             9.
             
             So
             then
             in
             the
             first
             Commandment
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             only
             true
             God
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             the
             worshipping
             of
             any
             Idol
             is
             forbidden
             :
             here
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             that
             God
             is
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             forbidden
             ;
             the
             first
             Commandment
             sheweth
             who
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             the
             second
             how
             he
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             manner
             that
             Heathens
             worshipped
             their
             Idols
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             manner
             that
             men
             shall
             feign
             and
             devise
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             he
             himself
             prescribeth
             .
          
           
             In
             sum
             ,
             this
             Commandment
             holdeth
             forth
             these
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             God
             will
             not
             only
             be
             served
             inwardly
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             good
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             (
             which
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             first
             Commandment
             )
             but
             also
             outwardly
             in
             the
             confessing
             him
             before
             men
             ,
             in
             external
             service
             and
             worship
             ,
             in
             words
             and
             gestures
             suitable
             ;
             for
             the
             forbidding
             this
             sort
             of
             external
             gestures
             ,
             worshipping
             and
             bowing
             before
             Idols
             ,
             doth
             include
             the
             contrary
             affirmative
             in
             all
             its
             kinds
             (
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Rule
             before-mentioned
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             all
             the
             Commandments
             .
             )
             Thus
             it
             taketh
             in
             all
             Ordinances
             of
             Word
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &c.
             and
             failing
             in
             these
             ,
             breaketh
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             when
             even
             they
             are
             not
             rightly
             gone
             about
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             holdeth
             forth
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             external
             service
             and
             worship
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             have
             men
             following
             their
             own
             humour
             ,
             but
             will
             have
             them
             to
             walk
             by
             the
             Rule
             given
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             given
             by
             him
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             whatever
             worship
             men
             perform
             to
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             9.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             thy
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             my
             Command
             ,
             otherwise
             what
             is
             by
             Gods
             Command
             is
             made
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             yea
             both
             to
             the
             worship
             it self
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             that
             worship
             ,
             all
             is
             to
             be
             done
             according
             to
             Gods
             Command
             only
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             holdeth
             forth
             a
             spiritual
             service
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             should
             be
             spiritual
             in
             all
             external
             service
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             be
             in
             us
             any
             carnal
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             like
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             could
             imagine
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             29.
             as
             is
             fully
             clear
             from
             Deut.
             4.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
             Also
             all
             rashness
             and
             carnality
             in
             external
             performances
             is
             here
             discharged
             under
             
               be
               wing
               to
               Images
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             under
             these
             three
             ,
             we
             take
             up
             the
             sum
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             whereby
             it
             differeth
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             may
             also
             be
             cleared
             from
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Commandment
             looketh
             to
             external
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             ordering
             of
             that
             ;
             which
             is
             clear
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             things
             forbidden
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             making
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             bowing
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             external
             acts
             .
             2.
             
             These
             are
             mentioned
             as
             relating
             ●o
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             Images
             are
             only
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Heathens
             in
             all
             their
             worship
             ,
             Lev.
             26.
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             have
             his
             people
             doing
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Add
             ,
             that
             making
             and
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             are
             but
             one
             part
             of
             mens
             abusing
             of
             the
             external
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             for
             all
             of
             that
             kind
             (
             as
             Adultery
             is
             put
             for
             all
             uncleanness
             in
             the
             seventh
             Commandment
             )
             and
             all
             kinds
             of
             false
             worship
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             several
             wayes
             of
             mens
             abusing
             the
             external
             worship
             of
             God
             are
             condemned
             under
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             most
             gross
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             a
             most
             gross
             way
             of
             adding
             to
             his
             worship
             ,
             ●t
             serveth
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             God
             accounteth
             every
             adding
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             altering
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             ●e
             a
             gross
             and
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             23.
             24
             ,
             25.
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Nations
             about
             ,
             espe●ially
             Egypt
             ,
             served
             their
             Gods
             so
             ,
             and
             men
             naturally
             are
             bent
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             almost
             ●y
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             Nations
             ;
             and
             Rom.
             1.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             and
             by
             the
             Israelites
             practise
             in
             ●he
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             from
             vers
             .
             1.
             to
             vers
             .
             7.
             and
             by
             Jeroboams
             practise
             ,
             
             1
             King.
             12
             ▪
             28.
             
             Now
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             be
             served
             so
             ,
             but
             a●
             he
             commandeth
             ,
             
               De●●
               ▪
            
             12.
             v.
             4.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               do
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               ▪
            
             &c.
             but
             contr●●●ly
             ,
             v.
             5.
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             ●arve
             out
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             reason
             to
             clear
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             lieth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             condemneth
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             all
             duties
             :
             now
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             not
             only
             to
             worship
             false
             gods
             ,
             but
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             in
             a
             false
             way
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             also
             to
             worship
             him
             rightly
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             now
             these
             sins
             must
             be
             forbidden
             in
             this
             second
             Commandment
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             forbidden
             in
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             these
             duties
             must
             be
             commanded
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             commanded
             in
             none
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sinful
             to
             worship
             God
             otherwise
             then
             he
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             observed
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             twofold
             Idolatry
             found
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             condemned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             the
             first
             was
             ,
             when
             Groves
             and
             Images
             were
             planted
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             Idols
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             did
             often
             to
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             :
             the
             second
             was
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             Groves
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             Idols
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             as
             2
             Chron
             33.
             17.
             so
             in
             that
             place
             before
             cited
             .
             Deut.
             12.
             2
             
             ▪
             3
             4.
             &c.
             you
             will
             find
             two
             things
             forbidden
             .
             1.
             
             Making
             of
             Image
             to
             the
             false
             Gods
             ,
             which
             the
             Cana●nites
             worshipped
             .
             2
             ,
             Making
             use
             of
             their
             manner
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             turning
             it
             unto
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             both
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             the
             first
             by
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ,
             the
             last
             by
             the
             second
             ;
             compare
             vers
             .
             8.
             (
             which
             holdeth
             forth
             this
             scope
             .
             )
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               do
               ,
               every
               man
               what
               seemeth
               right
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             with
             what
             followeth
             ,
             and
             with
             vers
             .
             30.
             and
             31.
             
             
               See
               thou
               enquire
               not
               how
               these
               Nations
               worshipped
               their
               gods
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Images
             .
             &c.
             
               as
               if
               ye
               would
               do
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             no
             ,
             but
             vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               thing
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               observe
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               adde
               thereto
               nor
               diminish
               from
               it
               ,
            
             which
             cleareth
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             being
             purposely
             there
             opened
             up
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               do
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             wherein
             more
             is
             comprehended
             then
             is
             expressed
             ;
             namely
             ,
             not
             onely
             ye
             shall
             not
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             their
             gods
             ,
             but
             also
             ye
             shall
             serve
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             prescribeth
             .
          
           
             Hence
             will
             it
             clearly
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             command
             is
             to
             be
             reckoned
             a
             distinct
             command
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             1.
             
             It
             containeth
             distinct
             matter
             ,
             forbiddeth
             sins
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             duties
             of
             another
             kind
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             certainly
             ten
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             there
             cannot
             be
             such
             a
             reckoning
             made
             up
             if
             these
             first
             two
             be
             one
             ,
             it
             being
             clear
             (
             as
             after
             will
             appear
             )
             that
             the
             last
             is
             only
             one
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             .
             3.
             
             Beside
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             common
             reckoning
             of
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             
               Josephus
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             9.
             
             Ainsworth
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             This
             then
             being
             laid
             down
             as
             a
             truth
             ;
             we
             shall
             1.
             shortly
             put
             by
             some
             Questions
             concerning
             Images
             for
             clearing
             the
             words
             .
             2.
             
             Come
             particularly
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             is
             required
             and
             what
             is
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             break
             it
             in
             our
             ordinary
             practise
             ,
             Then
             3.
             
             Open
             the
             Reasons
             that
             are
             annexed
             ,
          
           
             Concerning
             Images
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             enquired
             .
             1
             ▪
             If
             no
             Image
             be
             lawful
             ▪
             and
             if
             any
             be
             lawful
             ,
             what
             these
             be
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             any
             use
             ,
             especially
             religious
             ,
             of
             Images
             be
             lawful
             ?
             and
             if
             adoration
             of
             any
             kind
             ●e
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ;
             We
             say
             for
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             making
             of
             Pictures
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             are
             visible
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             comprehended
             ,
             or
             historical
             phansies
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             such
             as
             the
             senses
             and
             elements
             use
             to
             be
             holden
             forth
             by
             (
             which
             are
             rather
             Hieroglyphicks
             then
             real
             Pictures
             )
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             
             are
             not
             simply
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             are
             so
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             abused
             ;
             (
             so
             Solomon
             made
             Images
             of
             Lions
             for
             his
             use
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             gift
             of
             engraving
             and
             painting
             as
             well
             as
             others
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             men
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             when
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             it
             is
             not
             abused
             .
             )
             As
             ▪
             1.
             
             When
             such
             Pictures
             are
             obscene
             and
             filthy
             ,
             and
             against
             Christian
             modesty
             to
             behold
             ,
             such
             break
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             the
             seventh
             ,
             because
             as
             filthy
             communication
             doth
             pollute
             the
             ears
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             the
             eyes
             .
             2.
             
             When
             men
             become
             prodigal
             in
             their
             bestowing
             either
             too
             much
             time
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             expence
             on
             them
             .
             3.
             
             When
             they
             dote
             too
             much
             on
             them
             by
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             they
             may
             be
             abused
             :
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             abused
             to
             any
             religious
             use
             ,
             then
             they
             become
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             afterward
             shall
             be
             cleared
             ▪
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             making
             of
             Images
             simply
             be
             not
             unlawful
             and
             discharged
             by
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             yet
             thereby
             every
             representation
             of
             God
             (
             who
             is
             the
             Object
             to
             be
             worshipped
             )
             and
             every
             Image
             
               religiously
               made
               use
               of
               in
               worship
            
             is
             condemned
             (
             though
             civil
             and
             political
             Images
             and
             Statues
             ,
             which
             are
             used
             as
             ornaments
             ,
             or
             badges
             of
             honour
             ▪
             or
             remembrance●s
             of
             some
             fact
             ,
             &c.
             be
             not
             condemned
             ,
             )
             1.
             
             Because
             such
             Images
             cannot
             but
             beget
             carnal
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             Acts
             6
             ,
             29.
             )
             contrary
             to
             this
             Commandment
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             God
             discovered
             himself
             ,
             Deut.
             4
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             by
             no
             likeness
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             ground
             of
             likening
             him
             to
             any
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             get
             a
             bodily
             likeness
             to
             set
             him
             out
             by
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             and
             an
             infinite
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             then
             every
             such
             image
             must
             be
             derogatory
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             turning
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Shape
             of
             some
             visible
             and
             corruptible
             Creature
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             for
             every
             Image
             supposeth
             some
             likeness
             ;
             Now
             there
             can
             be
             no
             conceivable
             or
             imaginable
             likeness
             betwixt
             God
             and
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             invent
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Isai
             .
             40.
             8.
             
             
               To
               whom
               will
               ye
               liken
               God
               ,
               or
               what
               likeness
               will
               ye
               compare
               unto
               him
               ▪
            
             where
             it
             seemeth
             it
             was
             no
             Idol
             ,
             but
             God
             they
             aimed
             to
             represent
             by
             their
             Images
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fault
             condemned
             ▪
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             As
             also
             when
             we
             cannot
             conceive
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             Incarnation
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             what
             presumption
             must
             it
             be
             to
             paint
             them
             ▪
          
           
             Therefore
             upon
             these
             Grounds
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             simply
             condemn
             any
             delineating
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             or
             Trinity
             ;
             such
             as
             some
             have
             upon
             their
             buildings
             ,
             or
             books
             ,
             like
             ●
             Sun
             shining
             with
             beams
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Name
             ,
             Jehova
             ,
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             this
             is
             most
             abominable
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             a
             hainous
             wronging
             of
             Gods
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             representing
             of
             the
             Persons
             as
             distinct
             ▪
             as
             to
             set
             out
             the
             Father
             (
             personally
             considered
             )
             by
             the
             Image
             of
             an
             old
             man
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             creature
             ,
             the
             Son
             under
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             Lamb
             or
             young
             man
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             under
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             all
             which
             wrongeth
             the
             God
             head
             exceedingly
             ▪
             and
             although
             the
             Son
             was
             and
             is
             Man
             ,
             having
             taken
             on
             him
             that
             nature
             and
             united
             it
             to
             his
             God
             ▪
             head
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             m●n
             ;
             therefore
             that
             image
             ,
             which
             only
             holdeth
             forth
             one
             nature
             ,
             and
             looketh
             like
             any
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             representation
             of
             that
             Person
             ,
             which
             i●
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             ●e
             said
             ,
             m●ns
             soul
             cannot
             be
             painted
             ,
             but
             his
             ▪
             body
             may
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             picture
             representeth
             a
             man
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             doth
             so
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             but
             one
             Nature
             ,
             and
             what
             representeth
             that
             ,
             representeth
             the
             person
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
             his
             Godhead
             is
             not
             a
             distinct
             part
             of
             the
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             as
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             (
             which
             〈◊〉
             necessarily
             supposed
             in
             every
             living
             man
             )
             but
             a
             distinct
             nature
             ,
             only
             united
             with
             the
             manhood
             in
             that
             one
             person
             Christ
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             fellow
             ;
             therefore
             what
             representet●
             him
             ,
             must
             not
             represent
             a
             man
             only
             ,
             but
             must
             represent
             Christ
             ,
             
               Immanuel
               ,
               God
               man
               ▪
            
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             his
             Image
             ;
             beside
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             representing
             him
             in
             hi●
             Manhood
             ,
             nor
             any
             colourable
             possibility
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             men
             fancy
             ;
             and
             shall
             that
             be
             called
             Christs
             portraiture
             ?
             would
             that
             be
             called
             any
             other
             mans
             portraiture
             ?
             whic●
             were
             drawn
             at
             mens
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             pa●ern
             ;
             again
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             use
             o●
             it
             ,
             for
             either
             that
             Image
             behoved
             to
             have
             but
             common
             estimation
             with
             other
             Images
             ▪
             and
             that
             would
             wrong
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             peculiar
             respect
             and
             reverence
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             sinneth
             against
             this
             Commandment
             that
             forbiddeth
             all
             religious
             reverence
             to
             Images
             ,
             but
             he
             being
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             object
             of
             Worship
             ,
             we
             must
             either
             divide
             his
             Natures
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             that
             Image
             or
             picture
             representeth
             not
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             may
             be
             objected
             from
             the
             Lords
             appearing
             sometimes
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirits
             descending
             as
             a
             Dove
             ,
             or
             as
             cloven
             tongues
             of
             fire
             :
             It
             i●
             answered
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             Spirits
             presence
             ,
             and
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             2.
             
             Betwixt
             what
             representeth
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             what
             resembleth
             some
             gift
             of
             his
             :
             The
             similitude
             o●
             a
             Dove
             descending
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             was
             to
             show
             his
             taking
             up
             his
             residence
             in
             him
             ▪
             an●
             furnishing
             him
             with
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             and
             particularly
             holy
             simplicity
             and
             meeknes●
             without
             measure
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             appearing
             in
             cloven
             tongues
             was
             to
             shew
             his
             communicating
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             warrant
             for
             drawing
             him
             in
             these
             shapes
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             look
             on
             every
             living
             Dove
             ,
             as
             representing
             him
             :
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Gods
             appearing
             sometimes
             in
             humane
             likeness
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             that
             men
             might
             have
             some
             visible
             help
             to
             discern
             something
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             give
             any
             representation
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             these
             bodies
             were
             but
             for
             a
             time
             assumed
             ,
             as
             a
             praeludie
             and
             fore-running
             evidence
             of
             the
             Sons
             being
             to
             become
             man.
             
          
           
             From
             this
             ground
             also
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             that
             painting
             of
             Angels
             might
             be
             condemned
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             impossible
             ,
             they
             being
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             no
             corporal
             thing
             can
             represent
             ▪
             besid●
             that
             the
             representing
             of
             them
             has
             some
             hazard
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             cherubims
             that
             were
             made
             by
             Gods
             direction
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             they
             were
             rather
             some
             Embleme
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             service
             of
             Angels
             ,
             as
             being
             full
             of
             zeal
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             upon
             wing
             ready
             to
             obey
             Gods
             will
             ,
             then
             any
             likeness
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             hardly
             possible
             to
             fancy
             representations
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             but
             thereby
             men
             will
             wrong
             themselves
             in
             the
             right
             description
             of
             them
             :
             Though
             we
             grant
             ,
             Angels
             being
             but
             finite
             Spirits
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             danger
             and
             impossibility
             of
             representing
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             infinite
             Spirit
             ;
             also
             some
             say
             that
             these
             Cherubims
             mentioned
             did
             not
             represent
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             Angels
             appearing
             under
             such
             a
             visible
             shape
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             Ezek.
             1.
             
             There
             are
             divers
             shapes
             by
             which
             they
             are
             pointed
             out
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             as
             to
             their
             fitness
             and
             readiness
             for
             service
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             to
             their
             nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             say
             that
             no
             Image
             whatsoever
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             for
             religious
             ends
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             bounds
             of
             civil
             and
             politick
             uses
             is
             allowable
             ,
             but
             is
             by
             this
             commandment
             condemned
             ,
             as
             unsuitable
             to
             the
             Lords
             nature
             and
             revealed
             will
             ,
             so
             by
             this
             ,
             Images
             (
             otherwise
             lawful
             )
             when
             abused
             to
             Idolatry
             become
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             but
             orderly
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             we
             call
             that
             more
             then
             a
             civil
             or
             a
             common
             use
             ,
             when
             religious
             worship
             or
             reverence
             is
             purposely
             intended
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             
             ●here
             is
             ;
             by
             some
             one
             occasion
             or
             other
             ,
             danger
             least
             they
             may
             be
             so
             abused
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             sort
             
               (
               viz.
            
             dangerous
             ones
             ;
             )
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Images
               in
               places
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             Idolatry
             to
             have
             dead
             mens
             Images
             on
             their
             Tombs
             or
             Monuments
             in
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             Images
             of
             such
             Angels
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             which
             has
             been
             abused
             to
             Idolatry
             by
             being
             worshipped
             ,
             or
             most
             readily
             may
             be
             so
             abused
             .
             3.
             
             Images
             erected
             for
             h●lping
             our
             Prayers
             to
             be
             accepted
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             Altars
             ,
             Lights
             ,
             or
             Temples
             appointed
             for
             ●hem
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             be
             clearer
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             religious
             worship
             and
             
               Bowing
               ,
            
             )
             thus
             peregrinations
             and
             vows
             to
             Images
             ,
             touching
             of
             them
             with
             some
             ap●rehension
             of
             fruit
             and
             advantage
             thereby
             ,
             especially
             when
             healing
             is
             expected
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             they
             abused
             also
             ,
             though
             help
             be
             expected
             not
             from
             the
             Image
             ,
             but
             from
             him
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             to
             represent
             ;
             and
             thus
             also
             when
             any
             Image
             once
             lawfull
             cometh
             to
             be
             abused
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             as
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             was
             by
             H●ze●iah
             ,
             and
             under
             this
             Prohibition
             come
             in
             the
             Images
             of
             false
             gods
             ,
             as
             
               Cupid
               ,
               Venus
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               Jupiter
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             were
             once
             abused
             ;
             besides
             some
             of
             these
             Idols
             being
             nothing
             ,
             the
             pourtraying
             of
             them
             maketh
             them
             appear
             something
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             was
             the
             Lords
             way
             to
             command
             the
             breaking
             and
             destroying
             of
             all
             Idols
             and
             Images
             of
             false
             gods
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             suitable
             to
             retain
             them
             in
             memory
             ?
             that
             a
             generation
             following
             might
             have
             that
             occasion
             and
             help
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Images
             of
             old
             Idols
             )
             from
             Christians
             :
             and
             if
             it
             was
             Davids
             and
             the
             Saints
             way
             ,
             Psalm
             16.
             4.
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             mention
             their
             names
             but
             with
             detestation
             ,
             ought
             Gods
             people
             for
             sport
             or
             delight
             to
             look
             on
             these
             Images
             ?
             zeal
             for
             God
             would
             abhor
             these
             curiosities
             ,
             and
             what
             edification
             can
             be
             in
             them
             ?
          
           
             We
             are
             now
             to
             clear
             the
             second
             question
             ,
             If
             any
             worship
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             what
             worship
             is
             due
             to
             Images
             of
             any
             sort
             ?
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             command
             to
             give
             ●ny
             religious
             worship
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ?
             that
             we
             may
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             there
             was
             a
             twofold
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             even
             amongst
             Heathens
             ,
             The
             first
             was
             more
             gross
             ,
             when
             the
             worship
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             being
             some
             Godhead
             of
             it self
             ,
             thus
             some
             think
             the
             images
             of
             
               Baal
               ,
               Ash●eroth
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             particular
             Images
             ,
             that
             have
             special
             names
             ,
             were
             worshipped
             ,
             thus
             are
             men
             said
             properly
             to
             worship
             the
             works
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             this
             is
             against
             the
             first
             Commandment
             .
             2.
             
             There
             was
             a
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             as
             representing
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             worship
             was
             gone
             about
             as
             a
             part
             of
             service
             done
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             such
             was
             (
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             Hea●hens
             practise
             )
             the
             worship
             given
             to
             the
             Calf
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             vers
             .
             1.
             to
             7.
             and
             such
             were
             the
             Groves
             and
             Sacrificings
             in
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             17.
             
          
           
             More
             particularly
             there
             is
             an
             immediate
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             as
             Idols
             ,
             when
             ●hey
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             for
             themselves
             are
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             secondly
             there
             is
             a
             mediate
             worshipping
             of
             images
             for
             that
             which
             they
             represent
             ,
             when
             men
             worship
             something
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             signified
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             again
             may
             be
             distinguished
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             object
             ,
             when
             the
             worship
             is
             directed
             either
             first
             to
             a
             false
             god
             ,
             or
             else
             secondly
             to
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             divers
             sorts
             of
             worship
             given
             to
             the
             images
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             Saints
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             religious
             worship
             which
             is
             more
             then
             civil
             ,
             yet
             not
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             such
             Bellarmine
             giveth
             them
             for
             themselves
             properly
             ,
             and
             calleth
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2.
             
             A
             divine
             worship
             due
             to
             what
             is
             typified
             ,
             such
             many
             give
             to
             the
             images
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             this
             they
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             Bellarmine
             giveth
             them
             not
             properly
             ,
             ●ut
             
               per
               accid●ns
               &
               propter
               aliud
            
             ,
             though
             the
             first
             he
             maketh
             properly
             to
             terminate
             on
             ●he
             Image
             ,
             yet
             Aquinas
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             Part
             3.
             q.
             25.
             3
             ,
             4.
             giveth
             the
             images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Mary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Cross
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             what
             that
             is
             which
             is
             called
             religious
             worship
             ,
             it
             differeth
             from
             civil
             and
             
             politick
             worship
             (
             such
             as
             is
             given
             to
             living
             men
             ,
             yea
             from
             that
             civil
             respect
             which
             one
             will
             give
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             they
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             properly
             worship
             even
             civil
             )
             and
             consisteth
             in
             other
             circumstances
             of
             a
             religious
             consideration
             ▪
             and
             it
             may
             be
             known
             to
             differ
             from
             what
             is
             Civil
             ,
             by
             these
             things
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             thing
             to
             which
             the
             worship
             is
             given
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             passeth
             not
             under
             a
             Civil
             ,
             but
             under
             a
             religious
             account
             ,
             as
             bowing
             to
             a
             living
             man
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             to
             a
             Saints
             Image
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             ,
             calling
             for
             civil
             honour
             is
             another
             thing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             any
             honour
             be
             given
             them
             it
             must
             be
             on
             another
             account
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             actions
             ,
             wherein
             we
             give
             such
             worship
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             be
             in
             prayer
             or
             in
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ▪
             or
             in
             sacrificing
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             bow
             then
             to
             or
             before
             an
             Image
             or
             man
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             do
             it
             when
             occasionally
             or
             historically
             we
             are
             relating
             something
             ,
             or
             doing
             some
             civil
             business
             ,
             as
             tying
             the
             shoo
             or
             such
             like
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             sort
             of
             worship
             that
             has
             been
             given
             to
             Idols
             or
             used
             in
             religious
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             suitable
             for
             any
             civil
             respect
             to
             such
             an
             object
             ,
             as
             bowing
             the
             knee
             ,
             uncovering
             the
             head
             ,
             praying
             ,
             building
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             making
             Vows
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             before
             them
             ,
             swearing
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             before
             them
             ,
             carrying
             them
             about
             with
             us
             because
             of
             some
             religious
             influence
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             have
             ,
             setting
             them
             up
             for
             reverence
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             setting
             up
             lights
             about
             them
             ,
             sacrificing
             ,
             burning
             incense
             to
             them
             ,
             &c.
             or
             something
             of
             that
             kind
             used
             sometime
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             service
             of
             Idols
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             said
             of
             Images
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             creatures
             and
             things
             to
             which
             divine
             honour
             ,
             or
             religious
             worship
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             is
             attributed
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             one
             fall
             all
             will
             by
             this
             Commandment
             be
             overturned
             ,
             such
             as
             1.
             
             Worshipping
             of
             Angels
             or
             Saints
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Mediators
             and
             helps
             in
             our
             serving
             the
             true
             God.
             2.
             
             All
             adoration
             of
             the
             reliques
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             bones
             ,
             dust
             ,
             cloaths
             ,
             &c.
             
             Especially
             the
             adoration
             of
             the
             very
             Cross
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             whereon
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             which
             hath
             by
             Papists
             a
             divine
             sacrifice
             offered
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             divine
             worship
             given
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             3.
             
             The
             adoration
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             used
             in
             worship
             ,
             as
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ▪
             bread
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             &c.
             4.
             
             The
             Images
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             Cross
             ▪
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             derogatory
             to
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             For
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             purpose
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             a
             question
             which
             here
             necessarily
             occurreth
             ;
             namely
             ,
             whether
             these
             things
             mentioned
             ;
             being
             worshipped
             by
             any
             sort
             of
             religious
             service
             ,
             whether
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             for
             themselves
             or
             for
             such
             things
             to
             which
             they
             relate
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             signifie
             ,
             even
             when
             men
             pretend
             the
             worship
             is
             not
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             ultimately
             referred
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             whether
             I
             say
             worshipping
             them
             so
             ,
             be
             not
             Idolatry
             and
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             In
             answering
             this
             question
             .
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             clear
             that
             there
             may
             be
             ▪
             and
             is
             Idolatry
             committed
             with
             Images
             ▪
             and
             means
             of
             Gods
             service
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             worship
             wherein
             the
             Images
             which
             men
             worship
             are
             not
             accounted
             gods
             ▪
             but
             only
             representations
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             although
             these
             means
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             they
             worship
             are
             made
             use
             of
             in
             serving
             the
             true
             God.
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             clear
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             service
             ▪
             as
             being
             Idolatry
             is
             forbidden
             by
             this
             command
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             distinguished
             .
             If
             it
             be
             performed
             as
             religious
             service
             ,
             though
             some
             such
             service
             be
             more
             gross
             ,
             and
             other
             some
             more
             subtle
             and
             refined
             .
          
           
           
             First
             then
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             when
             men
             rest
             not
             on
             the
             Images
             ,
             but
             direct
             their
             worship
             to
             the
             God
             represented
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             clear
             it
             divers
             wayes
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             though
             some
             did
             ,
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             did
             not
             account
             their
             Images
             their
             Gods
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             representation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             first
             we
             may
             gather
             this
             from
             Rom.
             1.
             22.
             23.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             2.
             
             That
             they
             turned
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             incorruptible
             God
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             Beasts
             and
             men
             ,
             corruptible
             Creatures
             .
             Their
             fault
             is
             not
             that
             they
             accounted
             these
             representations
             or
             Images
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             gods
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             declined
             in
             their
             worship
             ,
             in
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             true
             God
             by
             such
             Images
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             also
             appear
             by
             the
             frequent
             changes
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             while
             they
             retained
             their
             former
             gods
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             multiplying
             Images
             of
             one
             sort
             ,
             and
             divers
             sorts
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             god
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             giving
             all
             these
             Images
             one
             name
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Solomon
             and
             other
             Kings
             set
             up
             Images
             to
             
               Ash●oroth
               ,
               Baal
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             thought
             they
             supposed
             these
             Images
             to
             be
             the
             very
             gods
             themselves
             which
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             only
             set
             up
             for
             their
             honour
             ,
             2
             Kings
             23.
             13.
             
             And
             when
             Manasses
             made
             Chariots
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             he
             supposed
             them
             not
             to
             be
             to
             the
             Sun.
             2
             Kings
             23.
             11.
             
             Yea
             was
             not
             this
             commonly
             acknowledged
             that
             Jupiter
             was
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             Acts
             19
             39.
             and
             that
             that
             Image
             came
             down
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             he
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             feigned
             Goddess
             Diana
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Heathens
             own
             confession
             ,
             and
             the
             shifts
             they
             used
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             charged
             with
             the
             worshipping
             the
             works
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             They
             used
             to
             say
             they
             worshipped
             but
             the
             Numen
             or
             god
             which
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             invisibly
             after
             their
             dedication
             of
             them
             (
             and
             not
             before
             )
             dwelt
             in
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             would
             say
             ,
             they
             neither
             worshipped
             that
             Image
             ,
             or
             any
             Devil
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             bodily
             sign
             they
             beheld
             what
             they
             should
             worship
             .
             3.
             
             When
             Christians
             further
             urged
             them
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             signified
             by
             their
             Images
             was
             not
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             creature
             ,
             as
             by
             Neptune
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ▪
             by
             Vulcan
             ,
             the
             Fire
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             replyed
             it
             was
             not
             those
             bodies
             which
             they
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             the
             gods
             which
             governed
             them
             .
             So
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Psalm
            
             113.
             nobis
             115.
             concerning
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             Gentils
             ,
             and
             
               Augustine
               de
               Civitat
               .
               Dei
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             5.
             where
             he
             sheweth
             that
             Varro
             giveth
             that
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             gods
             where
             rather
             pourtrayed
             in
             mans
             picture
             (
             though
             they
             were
             invisible
             )
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             mans
             Soul
             is
             a
             spirit
             and
             cometh
             nearest
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             is
             the
             vessel
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             used
             to
             represent
             it
             .
             See
             Ch●ysost
             .
             1.
             
             
               Eph.
               Hom.
            
             18.
             
             Andrews
             on
             2.
             
             Command
             .
             August
             .
             in
             Psalm
             96.
             
               (
               nobis
            
             )
             97.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             may
             also
             4.
             appear
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Heathen
             gods
             for
             the
             most
             part
             (
             even
             those
             of
             them
             that
             were
             most
             commonly
             worshipped
             )
             were
             some
             famous
             men
             ,
             after
             death
             supposed
             to
             be
             Deified
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             made
             Statues
             and
             Images
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             the
             honour
             was
             intended
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             appointed
             the
             Images
             ,
             though
             they
             supposed
             that
             their
             gods
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             dwelt
             in
             these
             Images
             ,
             and
             answered
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             this
             may
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             from
             the
             Command
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             31
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             forbiddeth
             not
             onely
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Idols
             ,
             but
             of
             himself
             by
             Images
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             worship
             me
             by
             Images
             as
             the
             Heathen
             do
             their
             gods
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             not
             onely
             possible
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             certainly
             ,
             a
             grievious
             guilt
             ,
             even
             though
             they
             pretended
             
             it
             was
             not
             idols
             but
             God
             they
             worshipped
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             so
             they
             worshipped
             not
             him
             but
             the
             idol
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             We
             shall
             clear
             it
             yet
             further
             ,
             That
             the
             true
             God
             may
             be
             worshipped
             (
             by
             Idolaters
             )
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             their
             worship
             is
             nothing
             but
             idolatry
             committed
             with
             their
             images
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             give
             four
             instances
             of
             this
             .
             The
             first
             is
             from
             Exodus
             32.
             where
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             image
             they
             set
             up
             was
             not
             it self
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             something
             to
             represent
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             thought
             their
             minds
             were
             so
             soon
             darkened
             as
             altogether
             to
             forget
             what
             God
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             was
             new
             made
             with
             hands
             was
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             charged
             with
             forgetting
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             practical
             forgetters
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             sin
             did
             speak
             it
             out
             indeed
             .
             2.
             
             The
             image
             is
             called
             Jehovah
             ,
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             mercy
             past
             before
             the
             Calf
             had
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             gave
             it
             this
             name
             ,
             must
             certainly
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             aimed
             by
             it
             to
             represent
             Jehovah
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             now
             they
             would
             have
             worshipped
             the
             gods
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             would
             have
             attributed
             their
             delivery
             from
             Egypt
             to
             them
             ,
             seeing
             these
             gods
             were
             also
             plagued
             ;
             also
             that
             Aaron
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             is
             incredible
             ,
             who
             yet
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             this
             transgression
             .
             4.
             
             Beside
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             so
             soon
             they
             thought
             it
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             easily
             afterwards
             passed
             from
             it
             ?
             certainly
             the
             words
             ,
             
               That
               it
               may
               go
               before
               us
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             Canaan
             ,
             whether
             God
             called
             them
             ,
             do
             clearly
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             looked
             on
             it
             only
             as
             a
             representation
             of
             Jehovah
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             sacrificed
             burnt-offerings
             and
             peace-offerings
             before
             this
             image
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             same
             service
             which
             was
             due
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             5.
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             image
             (
             for
             it self
             )
             that
             they
             sacrificed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             charged
             for
             
               turning
               out
               of
               the
               way
            
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             their
             
               making
               a
               molten
               image
            
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             their
             guilt
             was
             rather
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             worship
             and
             making
             of
             that
             image
             for
             worship
             ,
             then
             in
             quitting
             God
             altogether
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             grosly
             failed
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             worshipping
             him
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             Moses
             his
             absence
             ,
             for
             now
             they
             want
             that
             sign
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             which
             formerly
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             such
             a
             visible
             commerce
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             they
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             this
             want
             of
             a
             visible
             sign
             (
             and
             not
             of
             God
             simply
             )
             do
             they
             intend
             to
             make
             up
             by
             this
             image
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             may
             be
             further
             confirmed
             from
             Acts
             7.
             40.
             41.
             42.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             this
             sin
             they
             were
             given
             up
             to
             gross
             idolatry
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             had
             this
             been
             idolatry
             of
             the
             grosser
             sort
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             instance
             is
             from
             Judges
             17.
             where
             you
             will
             find
             that
             that
             Idol
             ,
             which
             Micah
             made
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             him
             or
             his
             Mother
             accounted
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             made
             use
             of
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             ,
             for
             furthering
             them
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             .
             1.
             
             From
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             getteth
             not
             the
             name
             of
             any
             strange
             god
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             seeketh
             a
             Levite
             for
             a
             Priest
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             himself
             Gods
             blessing
             from
             that
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             idol
             would
             bless
             him
             ,
             but
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               vers
            
             ,
             13.
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             Priest
             asked
             counsel
             of
             Iehovah
             for
             the
             
               Danites
               ,
               Judges
            
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Third
             instance
             is
             that
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             who
             did
             sin
             and
             made
             Israel
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             the
             Calf
             he
             set
             up
             at
             
               Dan
               &
               Bethel
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             intended
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             idols
             ,
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             as
             means
             ▪
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             helped
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             may
             appear
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             Ieroboams
             motive
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             divert
             the
             people
             from
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             atleast
             as
             he
             supposed
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             them
             alter
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             alter
             their
             manner
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             to
             divert
             them
             from
             going
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             worship
             ,
             from
             
             which
             his
             fear
             of
             their
             revolt
             to
             Rehoboam
             arose
             ;
             hence
             the
             Calves
             are
             not
             provided
             to
             prevent
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             put
             in
             place
             of
             their
             going
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             as
             the
             colour
             of
             reason
             pretended
             by
             him
             for
             this
             alteration
             sheweth
             ;
             and
             so
             one
             service
             is
             put
             for
             another
             ,
             without
             changing
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reproofs
             that
             his
             sins
             meeteth
             with
             from
             the
             Prophets
             run
             at
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             altered
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             worship
             in
             putting
             up
             new
             signs
             in
             new
             places
             ,
             and
             appointing
             new
             Sacrifices
             and
             Priests
             .
             2.
             
             It
             appeareth
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             was
             distinct
             from
             that
             way
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             Judah
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             from
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             yea
             from
             the
             way
             used
             by
             such
             idolatrous
             Kings
             as
             Achab
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             do
             worse
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             set
             up
             strange
             Gods
             (
             which
             the
             Calves
             are
             not
             called
             )
             and
             Baalim
             ;
             and
             Jehu
             when
             he
             destroyed
             the
             false
             Gods
             ,
             yet
             he
             retained
             this
             manner
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             no
             cause
             to
             discriminate
             Jeroboams
             sin
             from
             Achabs
             ,
             or
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             any
             thing
             lesser
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             difference
             had
             been
             only
             in
             the
             change
             of
             worshipping
             the
             image
             of
             one
             Idol
             into
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             image
             of
             another
             ,
             but
             the
             difference
             was
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             worshipped
             the
             true
             God
             in
             these
             images
             ▪
             the
             other
             Idols
             indeed
             .
             3.
             
             Hence
             there
             was
             still
             some
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             that
             Land
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             sometimes
             sent
             them
             by
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yea
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             led
             captive
             ,
             and
             others
             sent
             into
             their
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             2
             Kings
             17.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             learned
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             god
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             corrupted
             themselves
             with
             serving
             their
             Idols
             also
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             Samaritans
             continued
             worshipping
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             though
             they
             pretended
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             John
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             instance
             is
             that
             corrupt
             practise
             ,
             used
             sometimes
             in
             Judah
             of
             setting
             up
             high
             places
             and
             groves
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             thereby
             intend
             to
             serve
             Idols
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             reproved
             for
             this
             as
             a
             gross
             Corrupting
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             would
             seem
             clear
             sometimes
             in
             Judah
             ,
             and
             often
             in
             Israel
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             charged
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             was
             not
             obliterate
             among
             them
             ,
             nor
             they
             so
             bru●tish
             in
             their
             worship
             as
             other
             Nations
             about
             them
             ;
             we
             take
             it
             then
             for
             a
             clear
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             often
             did
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             by
             Images
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             not
             worship
             the
             images
             directly
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             thing
             may
             be
             easily
             cleared
             and
             made
             out
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             worshipping
             of
             God
             by
             images
             though
             the
             worship
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             image
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             thing
             signified
             or
             represented
             by
             the
             image
             ,
             is
             yet
             unlawful
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             forbidden
             by
             this
             commandment
             what
             ever
             sort
             of
             worship
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             religious
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             make
             out
             by
             these
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             from
             the
             general
             scope
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             forbid
             not
             only
             the
             over-turning
             of
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             Will
             worship
             ,
             though
             mixed
             in
             with
             the
             Service
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             was
             which
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             8.
             of
             worshipping
             Angels
             ,
             which
             yet
             was
             so
             subtile
             that
             they
             pretended
             ,
             they
             were
             far
             from
             taking
             from
             God
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             his
             due
             ▪
             )
             that
             this
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             Deuter.
             12.
             8.
             where
             the
             Lord
             forbiddeth
             men
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
             
               To
               do
               what
               seemeth
               good
               to
               every
               one
               in
               his
               own
               Eyes
               :
            
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             before
             Images
             ,
             &c
             ,
             is
             Will-worship
             ,
             &c.
             till
             it
             be
             shewen
             that
             it
             is
             prescribed
             by
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Secondly
             :
             That
             way
             of
             Worshipping
             God
             is
             clearly
             condemned
             by
             them
             〈◊〉
             particular
             scope
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             ,
             to
             discharge
             all
             gross
             thoughts
             o●
             God
             or
             his
             Service
             ;
             which
             scope
             ,
             As
             it
             sayeth
             ,
             God
             cannot
             dwell
             in
             Temples
             ▪
             So
             ▪
             neither
             can
             He
             be
             worshipped
             by
             mens
             hands
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Images
             made
             with
             me●
             hands
             ,
             as
             these
             in
             Athens
             did
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             24.
             25.
             
             For
             they
             ignorantly
             worshipped
             th●
             true
             God
             ▪
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             served
             as
             Idolaters
             served
             their
             Gods
             by
             Images
             ▪
             Deut.
             4.
             and
             22
             30
             ▪
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             This
             binds
             us
             to
             the
             Word
             for
             all
             institute
             worship
             ,
             but
             especially
             restraineth
             us
             from
             Idolaters
             ,
             their
             way
             of
             worship
             as
             well
             as
             from
             their
             Idols
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               :
            
             Note
             ,
             that
             So
             set
             down
             ,
             v.
             4.
             relateth
             to
             Groves
             ,
             Images
             ,
             High
             places
             ,
             &c.
             mentioned
             v.
             3.
             which
             place
             doth
             not
             only
             discharge
             such
             Service
             to
             be
             given
             ●o
             Idols
             ,
             but
             the
             giving
             of
             any
             such
             Service
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             no
             such
             Service
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             clea●
             that
             worshipping
             him
             by
             Groves
             and
             High
             places
             be
             condemned
             ,
             why
             not
             worshipping
             him
             by
             Images
             also
             ?
             for
             the
             prohibition
             So
             ,
             looketh
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             :
             This
             Command
             hath
             a
             general
             prohibition
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             leaveth
             no
             Image
             out
             ,
             whether
             of
             God
             ,
             Saint
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             for
             any
             Religious
             use
             under
             whatever
             shape
             :
             For
             1.
             
             It
             dischargeth
             the
             making
             of
             any
             Image
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             for
             any
             Religious
             use
             .
             2.
             
             It
             dischargeth
             all
             Worship
             to
             be
             given
             them
             ,
             whether
             outward
             by
             Bowing
             ,
             or
             inward
             by
             Service
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             followeth
             on
             these
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             distinction
             used
             by
             Idolaters
             can
             salve
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             avoid
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             it
             directeth
             men
             in
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             should
             serve
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             simply
             prescribe
             who
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             true
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             first
             Command
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             :
             If
             by
             this
             Command
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             the
             Serving
             God
             by
             Images
             be
             condemned
             ?
             then
             the
             serving
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             also
             amongst
             Christians
             is
             here
             condemned
             ;
             But
             the
             Heathens
             serving
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             is
             here
             condemned
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             answered
             that
             Heathens
             did
             represent
             by
             their
             Images
             that
             which
             wa●
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             their
             fault
             ?
             I
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             like
             that
             all
             did
             so
             ▪
             nor
             that
             any
             at
             first
             did
             so
             ;
             but
             some
             had
             a
             notion
             of
             the
             invisible
             God-head
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Rom.
             1
             ▪
             28.
             though
             they
             changed
             it
             into
             an
             Image
             ,
             like
             to
             a
             corruptible
             Creature
             ▪
             2.
             
             Yet
             here
             the
             Argument
             holdeth
             ;
             If
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             worshipped
             ,
             suppose
             ,
             
               Jupiter
               ,
               Vulcan
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             their
             Images
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             &c.
             were
             holden
             for
             Idolaters
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             worshipping
             Jupiter
             and
             Vulcan
             ,
             and
             these
             Idols
             which
             were
             so
             represented
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             worshipping
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             and
             such
             Images
             and
             thing●
             as
             they
             made
             use
             of
             to
             represent
             them
             ;
             then
             also
             Christians
             must
             be
             said
             not
             onely
             to
             worship
             what
             is
             represented
             ,
             by
             those
             Images
             ,
             but
             the
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             on
             that
             account
             :
             the
             Reason
             will
             hold
             alike
             in
             both
             ▪
             and
             if
             their
             Exception
             ,
             that
             they
             worshipped
             not
             the
             Images
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             represented
             did
             not
             exempt
             them
             from
             being
             found
             guilty
             of
             worshipping
             such
             Images
             in
             particular
             ,
             neither
             will
             Christians
             upon
             that
             Plea
             be
             found
             exeemed
             from
             th●●
             guilt
             ▪
             for
             ,
             
               ●
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
               valet
               consequentia
               .
            
          
           
             Fifth
             Argument
             :
             If
             that
             Idolatry
             committed
             by
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ▪
             Exod
             32
             ▪
             and
             that
             which
             was
             set
             up
             in
             Israel
             by
             Jeroboam
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Manasses
             〈◊〉
             2
             Chron
             33.
             be
             to
             be
             condemned
             as
             Idolatry
             ;
             then
             that
             which
             is
             practised
             among●
             the
             Papists
             in
             worshipping
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             condemned
             
             as
             Idolatry
             :
             But
             the
             former
             is
             condemned
             in
             Scripture
             as
             gross
             Idolatry
             ,
             because
             it
             falleth
             off
             ,
             and
             declineth
             from
             the
             way
             of
             worship
             the
             Lord
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             turned
             Gods
             People
             like
             to
             Idolaters
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             therefore
             also
             the
             latter
             is
             to
             be
             condemned
             as
             idolatry
             ▪
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             exception
             which
             the
             Papists
             give
             in
             here
             against
             this
             Argument
             ,
             but
             the
             like
             might
             have
             been
             given
             by
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             They
             worshipped
             not
             the
             true
             God
             before
             these
             Images
             ,
             that
             is
             answered
             already
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             condemned
             because
             they
             represented
             him
             by
             such
             images
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             :
             For
             1.
             
             The
             Command
             forbiddeth
             all
             images
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             2.
             
             The
             opposition
             mentioned
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               sawest
               no
               likeness
               ,
               or
               Image
               ,
               but
               heardest
               a
               Voyce
               ,
            
             hath
             no
             middle
             ,
             but
             argueth
             against
             all
             alike
             :
             Hence
             these
             Images
             ,
             Psalm
             115.
             that
             had
             Noses
             and
             Mouths
             ,
             but
             smelled
             not
             ,
             and
             spoke
             not
             ,
             were
             condemned
             as
             well
             as
             those
             complained
             of
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             lawful
             then
             ,
             but
             is
             lawful
             now
             ;
             this
             were
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             admitteth
             of
             more
             Carnal
             Ordinances
             then
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereas
             its
             Service
             is
             more
             spiritual
             without
             all
             doubt
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             clearly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             Service
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             Idolatry
             committed
             :
             1.
             
             In
             that
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             holiness
             and
             venerability
             ,
             that
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             in
             such
             Images
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             &c.
             
             Religious
             worship
             (
             though
             inferiour
             to
             what
             is
             attributed
             to
             God
             )
             is
             given
             to
             them
             for
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             that
             second
             Counsel
             of
             Nice
             :
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             pretend
             by
             such
             Service
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             idolatrous
             manner
             forbidden
             by
             him
             ,
             besides
             what
             Aquinas
             and
             his
             followers
             maintain
             ,
             who
             give
             to
             the
             Images
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             and
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it self
             ,
             part
             13.
             q.
             25.
             
             ●
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             Reason
             sayeth
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             snare
             unto
             them
             that
             worship
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             scandal
             to
             others
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             (
             speaking
             against
             the
             expressions
             used
             by
             Heathens
             from
             Psal
             .
             113.
             and
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             (
             after
             he
             hath
             rejected
             their
             images
             ,
             and
             their
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             excuses
             also
             )
             sayeth
             ,
             
               he
               who
               worshippeth
               and
               prayeth
               towards
               an
               Image
               is
               an
               Idolater
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             who
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               worshippeth
               and
               prayeth
               towards
               an
               Image
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               affected
               with
               it
               as
               if
               it
               heard
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             short
             then
             ,
             the
             Idolatry
             that
             striketh
             against
             this
             Command
             ,
             may
             be
             summed
             up
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             by
             some
             visible
             sign
             ,
             representation
             ,
             or
             Image
             ,
             the
             God
             head
             is
             wronged
             as
             being
             thereby
             made
             like
             to
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             against
             Deut.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             where
             every
             Image
             made
             to
             represent
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             is
             condemned
             as
             unsuitable
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             by
             our
             worship
             we
             tye
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             to
             some
             Place
             ,
             Image
             ,
             Statue
             ,
             or
             Relique
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             something
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             communicated
             to
             them
             more
             divine
             then
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             heard
             our
             Prayers
             better
             at
             Images
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             more
             special
             presence
             of
             God
             there
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             special
             dispensation
             of
             grace
             granted
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             Heathens
             supposed
             their
             Gods
             dwelt
             invisibly
             in
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             did
             answer
             them
             there
             .
             Now
             the
             supposing
             that
             there
             is
             in
             any
             thing
             something
             venerable
             and
             worthy
             of
             such
             respect
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             idolatry
             ;
             the
             inward
             leaning
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             first
             Command
             ;
             but
             the
             outward
             expressing
             of
             this
             esteem
             and
             trust
             is
             against
             the
             
             second
             Command
             :
             Thus
             men
             sin
             in
             praying
             to
             things
             that
             are
             (
             though
             rational
             Creatures
             )
             as
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ;
             or
             to
             things
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             empty
             Images
             that
             have
             no
             Deity
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             lifeless
             Creatures
             ▪
             as
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             used
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             Idols
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             God
             contrary
             to
             his
             Command
             ;
             so
             Deut.
             12.
             30.
             31.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               so
               to
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             ;
             and
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             17.
             
             Their
             keeping
             up
             of
             Groves
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             invention
             of
             Jeroboams
             Calfs
             ,
             are
             condemned
             as
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             When
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             External
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             be
             with
             a
             purpose
             not
             to
             shut
             him
             out
             altogether
             from
             his
             due
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             in
             part
             given
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Images
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             called
             worshipping
             of
             them
             ;
             see
             Exod.
             32.
             compared
             with
             Psalm
             106.
             19
             ,
             20.
             there
             they
             worshipped
             the
             Images
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             ,
             vers
             .
             37.
             
             Devils
             ,
             though
             they
             intended
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             these
             Images
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             worship
             ,
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             Servants
             or
             means
             ,
             as
             if
             something
             adorable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             accounted
             God
             himself
             :
             Thus
             Cornelius
             sinned
             in
             worshipping
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             25
             ,
             26.
             when
             he
             knew
             he
             was
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             Peter
             rejecteth
             it
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             and
             not
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             due
             to
             none
             but
             God
             :
             which
             Reason
             ,
             taketh
             off
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             by
             men
             for
             palliating
             this
             kind
             of
             idolatry
             :
             Thus
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             and
             ground
             of
             worship
             being
             considered
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             all
             these
             are
             idolatry
             .
          
           
             We
             would
             now
             further
             consider
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             next
             what
             is
             forbidden
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             For
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             we
             conceive
             it
             doth
             reach
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             all
             external
             Ordinances
             ,
             such
             as
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             government
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             :
             We
             are
             here
             enjoyned
             to
             keep
             all
             these
             pure
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             word
             :
             Thus
             any
             errour
             breaketh
             this
             Command
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             vented
             and
             made
             publick
             ,
             as
             secret
             errours
             break
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             reacheth
             to
             all
             external
             Obedience
             ,
             such
             as
             receiving
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             submitting
             to
             the
             government
             and
             discipline
             of
             his
             House
             ,
             entering
             therein
             as
             Church-Members
             ,
             often
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             not
             only
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             in
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             but
             at
             all
             occasions
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             give
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             special
             part
             of
             his
             worship
             ;
             right
             using
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             worthy
             receiving
             of
             them
             ▪
             praying
             externally
             ,
             internal
             prayer
             being
             required
             in
             the
             first
             Command
             ;
             outward
             confession
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             called
             for
             ;
             confession
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             times
             of
             tryal
             ,
             &c.
             and
             this
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             extraordinary
             duties
             as
             well
             as
             ordinary
             ;
             as
             Vowing
             ,
             Swearing
             ▪
             Fasting
             ,
             &c.
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             required
             in
             providence
             ;
             external
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             an
             Ordinance
             necessary
             for
             keeping
             pure
             publick
             Service
             ,
             &c.
             
             Also
             it
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             secret
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             private
             duties
             in
             Families
             ,
             and
             Christian
             fellowship
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             publick
             ,
             and
             to
             diligence
             in
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             reacheth
             to
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             doing
             duties
             ;
             especially
             ,
             it
             requireth
             1.
             
             That
             they
             be
             not
             done
             in
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             not
             be
             so
             worshipped
             in
             any
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             That
             all
             our
             worship
             and
             duties
             be
             directed
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             come
             to
             God
             but
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             appointed
             High
             Priest
             .
             3.
             
             That
             all
             our
             Obedience
             and
             Service
             be
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             taketh
             in
             all
             external
             gestures
             ,
             and
             outward
             reverence
             in
             praying
             and
             hearing
             ,
             &c.
             as
             ,
             that
             the
             eye
             be
             fixed
             ,
             and
             the
             carriage
             not
             light
             ,
             but
             decent
             ;
             that
             there
             be
             no
             laughing
             ,
             that
             the
             look●
             be
             stayd
             and
             grave
             ;
             these
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             in
             worship
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             looked
             unto
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             requireth
             every
             Mean
             that
             may
             further
             Gods
             publick
             Service
             ,
             as
             educating
             and
             training
             up
             men
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             entertaining
             them
             ,
             providing
             places
             and
             accommodations
             for
             publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             external
             worship
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             requireth
             the
             removing
             of
             all
             letts
             and
             impediments
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             or
             whatever
             is
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             places
             and
             stations
             ;
             such
             as
             Heresies
             and
             Hereticks
             by
             condigne
             censuring
             of
             them
             ,
             removing
             all
             idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             and
             whatever
             may
             be
             occasions
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             whatever
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             abused
             to
             it
             ,
             purging
             the
             House
             of
             God
             from
             corrupt
             and
             insufficient
             Ministers
             and
             corrupt
             Members
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             see
             in
             the
             next
             place
             what
             is
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             broken
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Command
             ,
             what
             immediatly
             reflecteth
             upon
             God
             himself
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             ;
             here
             ,
             what
             immediately
             reflecteth
             on
             his
             Ordinances
             and
             appointments
             ,
             contradicting
             them
             and
             Him
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             discharged
             ;
             there
             is
             none
             of
             the
             Commands
             more
             frequently
             broken
             ,
             and
             yet
             men
             most
             readily
             think
             themselves
             free
             of
             the
             breach
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ye
             should
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             broken
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             doctrinally
             .
             2.
             
             In
             practise
             .
             3.
             
             In
             both
             ,
             when
             the
             Doctrines
             vented
             and
             published
             against
             truth
             ,
             have
             external
             practises
             following
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             doctrine
             of
             Image-worship
             hath
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             to
             already
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             gross
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             instanceth
             it
             as
             being
             the
             greatest
             ,
             because
             where
             this
             is
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             idolatry
             are
             :
             for
             it
             supposeth
             idolatry
             against
             the
             first
             Command
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             esteem
             and
             weight
             is
             laid
             upon
             that
             Creature
             we
             worship
             ,
             beyond
             what
             is
             its
             due
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             in
             it
             some
             divinity
             or
             ability
             to
             help
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             thought
             worthy
             of
             such
             honour
             ,
             whereupon
             followeth
             that
             external
             worship
             which
             is
             given
             to
             it
             upon
             that
             account
             ;
             and
             so
             because
             Saints
             are
             thought
             able
             to
             hear
             and
             help
             ,
             men
             pray
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Cross
             is
             thought
             holy
             ,
             men
             worship
             it
             ,
             &c.
             and
             as
             this
             idolatry
             is
             manifold
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             palpable
             when
             Prayer
             is
             made
             to
             Saints
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             the
             Cross
             ,
             images
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             further
             explain
             this
             ;
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             Command
             is
             three
             ways
             broken
             doctrinally
             .
             (
             all
             which
             have
             a
             great
             influence
             upon
             mens
             breaking
             of
             it
             in
             their
             practise
             ;
             )
             or
             ,
             the
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             three
             ways
             wronged
             by
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             men
             .
             1.
             
             When
             some
             thing
             is
             added
             to
             his
             Service
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             commanded
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             superstition
             and
             will-worship
             largely
             so
             taken
             :
             Of
             this
             kind
             are
             1.
             
             The
             5
             ▪
             Popish
             Sacraments
             added
             to
             those
             two
             the
             Lord
             apppointed
             .
             2.
             
             Other
             and
             more
             Mediators
             then
             the
             One
             Mediator
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             More
             meritorious
             causes
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Justification
             ,
             then
             the
             blood
             and
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             4.
             
             More
             Officers
             in
             his
             House
             then
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             such
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             5.
             
             More
             Ceremonies
             in
             worship
             ,
             as
             Salt
             ,
             Spittle
             and
             Cream
             ,
             added
             in
             
             Baptism
             to
             Water
             ,
             and
             Kneeling
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             6.
             
             More
             Holy
             dayes
             then
             God
             hath
             instituted
             .
             7.
             
             Other
             things
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             then
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Traditions
             ,
             Apocrypha
             ,
             &c.
             and
             many
             such
             things
             ,
             whereof
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             Popery
             is
             made
             up
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             broken
             when
             his
             Ordinances
             are
             diminished
             ,
             and
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               add
               unto
               the
               Word
               which
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               neither
               shall
               ye
               diminish
               ought
               there
               from
               :
            
             and
             thus
             they
             break
             this
             Command
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             Cup
             from
             L●icks
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Bible
             from
             the
             People
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ;
             also
             it
             is
             broken
             by
             taking
             away
             Baptism
             from
             Infants
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             or
             Excommunication
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             and
             publick
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ;
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             Blasphemous
             ,
             and
             some-way
             Pagan-Heresie
             of
             Quaquerisine
             ,
             over-turning
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             destructive
             to
             all
             true
             Religion
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             introducing
             ,
             at
             least
             having
             a
             native
             tendency
             to
             introduce
             ,
             old
             Paganism
             and
             Barbarity
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             Command
             is
             broken
             by
             corrupting
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Word
             is
             mis-interpreted
             and
             mis-applyed
             ,
             Prayers
             are
             used
             in
             a
             strange
             Tongue
             ,
             the
             Word
             is
             mixed
             with
             Errours
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             left
             without
             Discipline
             and
             abused
             in
             civil
             things
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             to
             the
             corrupting
             of
             Gods
             Service
             ;
             unqualified-men
             put
             into
             the
             Ministry
             and
             kept
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             Sacraments
             are
             rested
             on
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             was
             abused
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             though
             appointed
             by
             God
             at
             first
             for
             good
             ends
             ,
             was
             afterward
             rested
             on
             and
             Idolized
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             this
             Command
             is
             practically
             broken
             four
             wayes
             :
             First
             ,
             by
             gross
             prophanity
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             known
             duties
             of
             worship
             ;
             this
             way
             ,
             are
             guilty
             all
             prophane
             Contemners
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             Neglecters
             of
             them
             when
             they
             may
             have
             them
             :
             and
             all
             these
             that
             set
             not
             themselves
             to
             go
             rightly
             about
             them
             ,
             in
             secret
             ,
             in
             Families
             or
             in
             Publick
             ;
             and
             where
             many
             opportunities
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             are
             ,
             this
             sin
             is
             the
             more
             frequent
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             Atheists
             that
             contemne
             Religion
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             would
             only
             serve
             God
             with
             a
             good
             heart
             and
             intention
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             without
             any
             outward
             worship
             ,
             are
             condemned
             here
             ;
             and
             also
             those
             ,
             who
             for
             fear
             or
             advantage
             give
             not
             testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             testimony
             is
             called
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             sin
             against
             this
             Command
             ,
             when
             they
             practise
             will-worship
             and
             superstition
             in
             serving
             God
             by
             duties
             he
             never
             required
             ,
             whether
             1.
             
             It
             be
             Will-worship
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Service
             it self
             ,
             as
             when
             that
             is
             gone
             about
             as
             duty
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             lawful
             ,
             as
             when
             such
             and
             such
             Pilgrimages
             and
             Penances
             are
             appointed
             by
             men
             to
             be
             done
             as
             Service
             to
             God
             :
             Or
             2.
             
             When
             worship
             ,
             or
             Service
             under
             the
             Gospel
             is
             astricted
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             Holier
             to
             pray
             in
             one
             place
             then
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             did
             hear
             Prayer
             there
             more
             willingly
             and
             easily
             then
             in
             another
             place
             ▪
             Or
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             bodily
             posture
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             more
             Religion
             in
             one
             posture
             then
             in
             another
             ;
             as
             in
             receiving
             the
             Lords-Supper
             kneeling
             ,
             or
             Praying
             in
             such
             and
             such
             a
             posture
             ,
             except
             in
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             decent
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             rightly
             regulate
             by
             rules
             of
             Prudence
             and
             Natures
             light
             .
             4.
             
             When
             it
             is
             without
             a
             Divine
             Warrant
             tyed
             to
             such
             a
             time
             only
             ,
             as
             Christmass
             ,
             (
             commonly
             caled
             
               Yool
               )
               Easter
               ,
               Pasc●e
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             an
             Observing
             of
             times
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             appointed
             .
             
             5.
             
             When
             it
             is
             tyed
             to
             such
             an
             occasion
             or
             accident
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             Pray
             when
             the
             Clock
             striketh
             ,
             or
             when
             one
             Neeseth
             ,
             which
             Plinius
             marked
             of
             Ti●erius
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             Religious
             man
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             abide
             one
             who
             lifted
             not
             his
             Hat
             when
             he
             Neesed
             ,
             and
             said
             not
             ,
             
               God
               bless
            
             ;
             and
             he
             observeth
             it
             among
             these
             things
             he
             can
             give
             no
             reason
             for
             ;
             the
             Prayer
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             the
             timing
             of
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             astricting
             it
             to
             that
             thing
             ,
             is
             superstitious
             ;
             so
             your
             Lightwakes
             and
             Di●iges
             (
             as
             ye
             call
             them
             )
             are
             upon
             this
             account
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             either
             as
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             as
             prophane
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             the
             reliques
             and
             causes
             or
             occasions
             of
             both
             :
             For
             1.
             
             Once
             in
             times
             of
             Popish
             darkness
             they
             were
             so
             used
             ,
             or
             rather
             abused
             .
             2.
             
             Why
             are
             your
             Visits
             stinted
             to
             such
             a
             time
             more
             then
             another
             ?
             It
             profiteth
             not
             the
             defunct
             ,
             and
             it
             hurteth
             the
             person
             you
             come
             unto
             ;
             a
             multitude
             not
             being
             sit
             for
             comforting
             or
             instructing
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             meer
             civil
             visit
             ,
             being
             trysted
             with
             such
             an
             occasion
             ;
             but
             certainly
             it
             suiteth
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             Christian
             carriage
             toward
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Burial
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             to
             spend
             time
             together
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             commonly
             used
             :
             Beside
             ,
             it
             is
             superstitious
             ,
             when
             a
             thing
             without
             reason
             is
             astricted
             to
             such
             a
             time
             or
             occasion
             ,
             as
             giving
             and
             receiving
             of
             gifts
             on
             New-years-day
             ,
             too
             too
             common
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             though
             a
             Heathenish
             custome
             ;
             which
             day
             ,
             as
             Gratian
             observes
             ,
             was
             dedicated
             to
             their
             Devil-god
             Janus
             :
             He
             asserts
             like
             wise
             ,
             that
             such
             Christians
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             time
             did
             observe
             it
             ,
             were
             Excommunicated
             ;
             and
             Alchuinus
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             write
             that
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             appointed
             once
             a
             solemne
             publick
             Fast
             to
             be
             kept
             on
             a
             New-years-Day
             ,
             to
             bewail
             those
             Heathenish
             Interludes
             ,
             Sports
             ,
             and
             lewd
             Idolatrous
             practises
             that
             had
             been
             used
             on
             it
             .
             6.
             
             When
             some
             weight
             is
             laid
             on
             the
             number
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             set
             repetitions
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             
               Ave
               Maria's
            
             ,
             or
             
               Pater
               Nosters
            
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             reading
             so
             many
             Chapters
             ,
             or
             saying
             so
             many
             Prayers
             .
             7.
             
             When
             any
             take
             a
             word
             of
             Scripture
             at
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             thought
             suggested
             ,
             as
             more
             befitting
             their
             condition
             because
             of
             that
             ,
             without
             weighing
             the
             Word
             it self
             ;
             and
             lay
             more
             weight
             upon
             that
             word
             then
             upon
             another
             that
             hath
             the
             same
             authority
             and
             suitableness
             to
             their
             case
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             make
             a
             Weerd
             ,
             or
             Fortune-book
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             he
             never
             appointed
             it
             .
             Thus
             also
             men
             are
             guilty
             ,
             when
             they
             account
             Sacraments
             more
             valid
             ,
             or
             lay
             more
             weight
             on
             them
             ,
             because
             dispensed
             by
             some
             Ministers
             ,
             then
             when
             dispensed
             by
             others
             ,
             though
             having
             the
             same
             warrant
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             persons
             that
             partake
             therein
             with
             them
             ;
          
           
             However
             some
             of
             these
             things
             may
             be
             in
             themselves
             good
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             abused
             by
             some
             one
             circumstance
             ,
             as
             in
             unwarrantable
             timing
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             laying
             that
             weigh
             on
             them
             which
             is
             not
             warranted
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             1.
             
             Altereth
             the
             way
             that
             God
             has
             laid
             down
             .
             2.
             
             Bringeth
             us
             to
             prefer
             one
             circumstance
             to
             another
             ,
             without
             any
             warrant
             .
             3
             ▪
             Maketh
             a
             necessity
             where
             God
             has
             left
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             so
             bringeth
             us
             into
             Bondage
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             go
             wrong
             in
             practising
             lawful
             duties
             many
             wayes
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             performing
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             so
             done
             as
             is
             required
             :
             As
             1.
             
             When
             we
             do
             not
             propose
             to
             our selves
             the
             right
             end
             we
             should
             have
             before
             us
             .
             2.
             
             When
             they
             are
             not
             done
             from
             a
             right
             inward
             Principle
             .
             3.
             
             When
             they
             are
             done
             in
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Formality
             ,
             and
             rested
             on
             ;
             all
             which
             may
             go
             along
             with
             men
             in
             all
             Duties
             and
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             generally
             all
             our
             shert-comings
             in
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             commanded
             duties
             ,
             striketh
             against
             this
             Command
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             may
             also
             consider
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             by
             taking
             a
             view
             of
             what
             is
             opposite
             to
             every
             thing
             required
             ;
             and
             so
             want
             of
             Reverence
             in
             Worship
             ▪
             want
             of
             Zeal
             against
             errour
             of
             false
             worship
             ,
             not
             streatching
             our selves
             in
             all
             lawful
             endeavours
             to
             entertain
             and
             maintain
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             here
             forbidden
             ;
             so
             likewise
             the
             putting
             in
             ,
             and
             keeping
             in
             unworthy
             Ministers
             ;
             the
             traducing
             ▪
             holding
             out
             ,
             and
             putting
             out
             of
             Faithful
             Men
             ;
             the
             with-drawing
             and
             Sequestring
             their
             maintenance
             from
             them
             ;
             the
             diminishing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             straitning
             them
             in
             it
             .
             Horrid
             sins
             ,
             though
             little
             thought
             of
             ,
             and
             lightly
             looked
             on
             by
             Men
             ,
             drawing
             no
             less
             deep
             before
             God
             then
             obstructing
             the
             free
             course
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             breaking
             up
             the
             treaty
             of
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             carryed
             on
             by
             Faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             saying
             on
             the
             matter
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             travel
             of
             his
             soul
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             to
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             impede
             it
             by
             outing
             and
             discountenancing
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             instruments
             made
             use
             of
             by
             him
             for
             bringing
             about
             that
             last
             warrantably
             ;
             and
             thus
             also
             ,
             all
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Simony
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             cometh
             in
             as
             breaches
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             and
             all
             Partiality
             in
             Church
             proceedings
             ,
             Tolleration
             of
             Errours
             ,
             countenancing
             the
             speaders
             of
             them
             ,
             slighting
             of
             discipline
             ,
             conversing
             unnecessarily
             and
             unwarrantable
             with
             such
             as
             are
             Excommunicate
             ,
             and
             all
             unwarrantable
             innovating
             in
             the
             external
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             not
             ayming
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             our
             Children
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             all
             under
             our
             charge
             ,
             brought
             under
             subjection
             and
             conformity
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             our selves
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             this
             Command
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             looketh
             to
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             a
             little
             more
             particularly
             how
             it
             is
             broken
             in
             these
             :
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Hearing
             .
             2.
             
             Publick
             Prayer
             .
             3.
             
             Praising
             .
             4.
             
             Sacraments
             .
             5.
             
             Fasts
             ▪
             and
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             faults
             of
             three
             sorts
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             going
             before
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             duties
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             following
             after
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             going
             along
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             by
             neglecting
             these
             duties
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             are
             guilty
             in
             the
             wrong
             manner
             ,
             of
             going
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             Before
             hearing
             the
             Word
             men
             break
             this
             Command
             .
             1.
             
             In
             not
             Praying
             for
             the
             speaker
             .
             2.
             
             In
             not
             Praying
             for
             themselves
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             profit
             by
             the
             Word
             ▪
             3.
             
             In
             not
             setting
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             a
             spiritual
             composed
             frame
             for
             such
             a
             work
             .
             4.
             
             In
             not
             watchfully
             preventing
             what
             may
             divert
             them
             or
             distract
             them
             ,
             or
             straiten
             their
             minds
             when
             they
             come
             to
             hear
             ,
             not
             ordering
             their
             other
             affairs
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             not
             be
             a
             hinderance
             to
             them
             in
             meeting
             with
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             5.
             
             In
             not
             aiming
             to
             have
             the
             right
             esteem
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             6.
             
             In
             not
             blessing
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             good
             received
             before
             by
             it
             .
             7.
             
             In
             not
             coming
             with
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             as
             new
             born
             Babes
             ,
             having
             laid
             aside
             what
             may
             hinder
             its
             ,
             being
             received
             with
             desire
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             not
             denying
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             right
             discharge
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             .
             9.
             
             In
             not
             minding
             that
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             hear
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             tryst
             with
             God
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ▪
             10.
             
             In
             going
             to
             hear
             with
             prejudice
             .
             11.
             
             In
             coming
             without
             expectation
             of
             ,
             and
             longing
             for
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             meeting
             with
             him
             .
             12.
             
             In
             not
             coming
             from
             respect
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             out
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             from
             custome
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fashion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Men
             sin
             against
             this
             Command
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             come
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             while
             
             they
             are
             about
             this
             duty
             of
             hearing
             :
             1.
             
             In
             not
             looking
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             receiving
             the
             Word
             as
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             but
             as
             Mans.
             2.
             
             In
             extravaging
             and
             wandring
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             thoughts
             .
             Ezek.
             33.
             31.
             3.
             
             In
             sleeping
             when
             they
             should
             hear
             .
             4.
             
             In
             letting
             the
             Word
             slip
             out
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             retaining
             and
             laying
             up
             what
             they
             hea●
             .
             5.
             
             In
             not
             yielding
             their
             ears
             and
             memories
             ,
             or
             yielding
             onely
             their
             ears
             and
             memories
             ,
             but
             not
             casting
             open
             their
             hearts
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             let
             it
             sink
             down
             in
             them
             .
             6.
             
             When
             though
             it
             be
             heard
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             understood
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             13.
             7.
             
             When
             though
             understood
             ,
             it
             is
             soon
             forgotten
             .
             8.
             
             When
             there
             is
             not
             a
             peculiar
             trembling
             and
             fear
             in
             our
             waiting
             upon
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             Isai
             .
             66.
             2.
             
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             Malach.
             2.
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             special
             fear
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             
               before
               his
               Name
            
             .
             9.
             
             VVhen
             there
             is
             not
             Faith
             mixed
             with
             hearing
             ,
             giving
             credit
             to
             the
             VVord
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             great
             fault
             not
             to
             believe
             Gods
             VVord
             when
             we
             hear
             it
             ,
             Hebr.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             10.
             
             VVhen
             we
             fret
             and
             canker
             at
             the
             reproofs
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             11.
             
             VVhen
             we
             needlesly
             stumble
             at
             any
             expression
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             carry
             so
             lightly
             as
             to
             laugh
             at
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             .
             12.
             
             VVhen
             we
             are
             more
             for
             knowing
             then
             for
             doing
             ,
             more
             for
             informing
             the
             mind
             ,
             then
             for
             reforming
             the
             heart
             and
             life
             .
             13.
             
             VVhen
             there
             is
             carping
             at
             the
             VVord
             ,
             or
             censuring
             of
             it
             rather
             then
             our selves
             .
             14.
             
             VVhen
             we
             make
             no
             application
             of
             it
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             try
             not
             whether
             we
             have
             such
             a
             fault
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             perform
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             &c.
             15.
             
             VVhen
             we
             are
             not
             present
             ,
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             ,
             as
             Cornelius
             was
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             33.
             16.
             
             VVhen
             we
             itch
             after
             novelty
             of
             expressions
             ,
             or
             words
             ,
             or
             things
             ,
             rather
             then
             thirst
             after
             the
             sincere
             Milk
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             grow
             thereby
             .
             17.
             
             When
             these
             novelties
             are
             more
             entertained
             and
             laid
             weight
             on
             then
             known
             duties
             or
             truths
             .
             18.
             
             When
             the
             Word
             is
             heard
             with
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             truth
             ,
             or
             expression
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             cited
             by
             one
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             respected
             and
             received
             ,
             as
             when
             spoken
             by
             another
             ,
             contrary
             to
             James
             2.
             vers
             .
             9.
             19.
             
             When
             there
             are
             vain
             looks
             as
             well
             as
             idle
             thoughts
             .
             20.
             
             When
             there
             is
             a
             wanton
             ,
             light
             ,
             unreverent
             carriage
             .
             21.
             
             When
             there
             is
             immodest
             and
             strange
             Apparel
             unbecoming
             that
             Ordinance
             .
             22.
             
             When
             there
             is
             speaking
             or
             talking
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Sermon
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             sinful
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             Ejaculatory
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             is
             at
             present
             spoken
             .
             23.
             
             When
             there
             is
             reading
             of
             something
             ,
             (
             even
             though
             Scripture
             )
             unseasonably
             .
             24.
             
             When
             there
             is
             insisting
             on
             good
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             divert
             from
             hearing
             .
             25.
             
             When
             men
             are
             observing
             Vanities
             in
             time
             of
             hearing
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Apparel
             that
             others
             have
             on
             ,
             or
             the
             painting
             that
             is
             on
             the
             House
             ,
             or
             the
             cuplings
             of
             the
             roof
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
             26.
             
             When
             there
             is
             not
             an
             intermixing
             of
             Ejaculatory
             Prayer
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             us
             ,
             to
             keep
             such
             a
             Word
             to
             the
             time
             when
             we
             may
             have
             need
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             is
             not
             blessed
             when
             a
             word
             is
             rightly
             spoken
             .
             27.
             
             When
             there
             is
             any
             quenching
             of
             convictions
             ,
             or
             the
             motions
             ,
             or
             stirrings
             of
             affection
             wakened
             up
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             ●8
             .
             VVhen
             thero
             is
             diverting
             to
             a
             doting
             love
             of
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             or
             the
             thing
             as
             spoken
             by
             such
             a
             Speaker
             ;
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             expression
             ,
             and
             a
             delighting
             in
             these
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             respecting
             of
             Him
             or
             our
             own
             profiting
             .
             29.
             
             VVhen
             we
             do
             not
             look
             upon
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Preached
             VVord
             as
             a
             means
             to
             con
             e
             rt
             ,
             but
             onely
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             confirm
             .
             30.
             
             VVhen
             we
             do
             not
             make
             use
             of
             Promises
             offe●ed
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             directed
             by
             God
             to
             us
             by
             an
             Authorized
             Ambassadour
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             so
             lay
             weight
             on
             them
             as
             from
             him
             .
             31.
             
             VVhen
             we
             reject
             the
             many
             sweet
             offers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             to
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Kings
             Son.
             32.
             
             VVhen
             we
             do
             grieve
             Gods
             Spirit
             who
             presseth
             it
             upon
             us
             .
             33.
             
             VVhen
             we
             tread
             
             under-foot
             Christs
             Blood
             by
             our
             little
             esteem
             of
             it
             .
             34.
             
             When
             we
             give
             no
             credit
             to
             ,
             nor
             lay
             doe
             weight
             upon
             threatnings
             .
             35.
             
             When
             we
             have
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Judgement
             to
             come
             ,
             36.
             
             When
             there
             is
             not
             an
             accepting
             of
             Christ
             .
             37.
             
             When
             there
             is
             not
             imploying
             of
             him
             .
             38.
             
             When
             there
             is
             not
             reverence
             in
             removing
             from
             our
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             After
             hearing
             also
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             wayes
             whereby
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             .
             1.
             
             Forgetting
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             .
             2.
             
             Letting
             the
             heart
             unnecessarily
             look
             back
             again
             to
             other
             objects
             ,
             and
             follow
             other
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             not
             meditating
             on
             what
             hath
             been
             heard
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             comparing
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             following
             the
             Word
             with
             prayer
             for
             the
             watering
             of
             it
             ▪
             5.
             
             Needless
             falling
             to
             other
             discourses
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             hearing
             af
             the
             Word
             .
             6.
             
             Casting
             it
             all
             aside
             as
             to
             practise
             ▪
             Ps
             .
             50.
             verse
             6.
             to
             23.
             7
             
             Fretting
             at
             some
             things
             that
             have
             been
             spoken
             .
             8.
             
             Spreading
             Censures
             :
             Or
             9.
             
             Commendations
             of
             the
             thing
             Preached
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             instruments
             that
             Preached
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             all
             .
             10.
             
             No●
             following
             the
             Word
             with
             self-searching
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             fruits
             suitable
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             practise
             what
             is
             required
             .
             11.
             
             Not
             trembling
             at
             its
             threatnings
             ,
             nor
             forbearing
             what
             was
             thereby
             discharged
             .
             12.
             
             Not
             helping
             others
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             13.
             
             No●
             repenting
             of
             faults
             committed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             hearing
             .
             14.
             
             Little
             delight
             in
             remembring
             of
             it
             .
             15.
             
             Finding
             out
             shifts
             to
             put
             by
             its
             directions
             or
             challenges
             .
             16.
             
             Applying
             them
             to
             others
             rather
             then
             to
             our selves
             .
             17.
             
             Mis
             construing
             the
             Ministers
             end
             in
             pressing
             of
             them
             .
             18.
             
             Mis-interpreting
             his
             words
             .
             19.
             
             Mis-reporting
             or
             mis-representing
             them
             .
             20.
             
             Not
             being
             troubled
             for
             fruitlesness
             in
             hearing
             ▪
             without
             any
             use
             ,
             but
             being
             as
             a
             stone
             without
             sence
             or
             feeling
             .
             21.
             
             Leaning
             o●
             hearing
             ,
             as
             if
             having
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             were
             a
             piece
             of
             holiness
             ,
             though
             no
             fruit
             follow
             on
             it
             .
             22.
             
             Prophane
             abusing
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             phrases
             used
             in
             preaching
             ▪
             in
             mens
             common
             discourse
             ;
             much
             more
             when
             they
             are
             mixed
             in
             wanton
             and
             profane
             sports
             ▪
             or
             jests
             and
             gybes
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             wayes
             men
             may
             sin
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ;
             they
             sin
             also
             by
             absence
             when
             they
             come
             not
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             opportunities
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             there
             are
             also
             divers
             sins
             which
             men
             are
             often
             guilty
             of
             in
             reference
             to
             hearing
             ,
             even
             on
             week
             dayes
             :
             As
             1.
             
             Little
             love
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             delight
             in
             the
             opportunities
             of
             it
             on
             such
             dayes
             .
             2.
             
             Too
             much
             love
             to
             some
             other
             things
             that
             procureth
             luke-warmness
             in
             hearing
             .
             3.
             
             Contemning
             occasions
             of
             hearing
             the
             Word
             on
             such
             dayes
             .
             4.
             
             Improvidently
             bringing
             on
             a
             necessity
             on
             our selves
             that
             we
             cannot
             hear
             .
             5.
             
             Caring
             little
             to
             have
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             instructed
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             want
             such
             occasions
             .
             6.
             
             Setting
             our selves
             ,
             and
             using
             our
             wits
             to
             discourage
             the
             Ministers
             we
             have
             ▪
             7.
             
             Not
             being
             weighted
             on
             ,
             with
             our
             absence
             from
             week-dayes
             Sermons
             .
             8.
             
             Mocking
             at
             them
             who
             are
             present
             .
             9.
             
             Dis-respecting
             the
             Ordinance
             for
             some
             worldly
             or
             personal
             respects
             ,
             preferring
             any
             small
             trifle
             thereto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             instance
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             in
             publick
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             very
             nearly
             concerns
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             certainly
             when
             it
             is
             wronged
             through
             the
             unsuitable
             ,
             and
             nor
             right
             discharging
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             this
             Command
             is
             in
             a
             special
             way
             broken
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             not
             here
             look
             to
             every
             thing
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             what
             concerneth
             publick
             Prayer
             ,
             indeed
             we
             fail
             also
             in
             secret
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             in
             giving
             Thanks
             both
             alone
             and
             in
             
             our
             Families
             .
             1.
             
             By
             contempt
             of
             this
             excellent
             Ordinance
             ,
             many
             slight
             Prayer
             in
             secret
             and
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             Jer.
             10.
             ult
             .
             which
             is
             a
             clear
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             as
             well
             as
             neglecting
             it
             in
             publick
             ,
             when
             men
             do
             not
             countenance
             Sermon
             or
             Prayer
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             walking
             Idlely
             in
             the
             Street
             or
             in
             the
             Fields
             .
             2.
             
             By
             casting
             up
             of
             Prayer
             to
             others
             ,
             reproaching
             it
             ,
             calling
             it
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             use
             it
             Hypocrites
             .
             3.
             
             By
             mocking
             the
             Spirits
             work
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Before
             we
             come
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             we
             sin
             .
             1
             ,
             By
             not
             watching
             to
             keep
             the
             heart
             in
             a
             frame
             for
             Praying
             always
             .
             2.
             
             By
             not
             watching
             over
             every
             opportunity
             that
             we
             may
             have
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             whereby
             many
             occasions
             are
             lost
             .
             3.
             
             In
             not
             longing
             for
             opportunities
             of
             Prayer
             .
             4.
             
             In
             not
             stirring
             up
             our selves
             to
             seriousness
             when
             we
             are
             about
             to
             Pray
             .
             5.
             
             In
             letting
             the
             heart
             run
             loose
             when
             we
             are
             about
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             indisposeth
             for
             Prayer
             .
             6.
             
             In
             having
             a
             selfy
             particular
             end
             before
             us
             in
             our
             Prayers
             .
             7.
             
             In
             our
             little
             respecting
             God
             for
             strength
             and
             fitness
             ,
             and
             little
             looking
             to
             him
             for
             his
             Spirit
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             these
             who
             are
             to
             go
             before
             us
             in
             this
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             .
             8.
             
             In
             our
             little
             examining
             our selves
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             to
             Pray
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             distinctly
             to
             confess
             .
             9.
             
             In
             our
             not
             meditating
             on
             what
             we
             are
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
             speak
             in
             Faith.
             10.
             
             In
             aiming
             more
             to
             find
             and
             exercise
             gifts
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             grace
             acting
             in
             us
             .
             11
             ,
             In
             our
             rushing
             rashly
             on
             such
             a
             weighty
             and
             spiritual
             duty
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             On
             the
             Speakers
             part
             there
             are
             divers
             ways
             whereby
             this
             Command
             is
             broken
             :
             As
             1.
             
             By
             rashness
             and
             sencelesness
             ,
             not
             exercising
             the
             spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             mouth
             ,
             telling
             over
             our
             Prayers
             as
             a
             Tale
             without
             life
             .
             2.
             
             Praying
             in
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             without
             looking
             after
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             drawing
             near
             to
             God
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             leaning
             too
             much
             on
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             from
             a
             secret
             false
             opinion
             of
             prevailing
             more
             with
             many
             words
             well
             put
             together
             ,
             then
             by
             exercising
             Faith
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             resting
             on
             Him
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             perswaded
             with
             words
             .
             4.
             
             Inadvertant
             Praying
             ,
             uttering
             unadvised
             Petitions
             and
             expressions
             without
             understanding
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             praying
             humbly
             and
             with
             soul
             abasement
             :
             Nor
             6.
             
             Singly
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             but
             men
             ,
             seeking
             expressions
             that
             are
             pleasant
             rather
             then
             sensible
             .
             7.
             
             Saying
             many
             things
             we
             think
             not
             ,
             not
             being
             touched
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             sin
             when
             we
             confess
             it
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             desire
             of
             holiness
             when
             we
             mention
             it
             :
             counterfeiting
             sometimes
             liberty
             and
             boldness
             ,
             sometimes
             restraints
             and
             complaints
             more
             then
             is
             real
             .
             8.
             
             Limiting
             God
             in
             particular
             suits
             .
             9.
             
             Cold
             in
             what
             is
             of
             greatest
             concernment
             .
             10.
             
             Want
             of
             reverence
             and
             holy
             fear
             .
             11.
             
             Want
             of
             a
             right
             impression
             of
             a
             present
             God.
             12.
             
             Not
             praying
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             little
             respecting
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             we
             pray
             with
             ;
             or
             what
             we
             do
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             is
             either
             but
             cold
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fashion
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             be
             more
             apparent
             zeal
             and
             seriousness
             for
             others
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             adverted
             that
             it
             be
             not
             upon
             design
             to
             flatter
             and
             please
             them
             rather
             then
             to
             obtain
             spiritual
             blessings
             to
             them
             .
             13.
             
             Desiring
             things
             for
             satisfying
             our selves
             more
             then
             for
             Gods
             honour
             .
             14
             Breaking
             off
             before
             we
             come
             to
             liveliness
             and
             liberty
             ,
             having
             begun
             lazily
             and
             without
             life
             .
             15.
             
             Not
             insisting
             to
             wrestle
             with
             God
             when
             under
             Bands
             .
             16
             Precipitating
             with
             the
             words
             before
             the
             heart
             ponder
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             affection
             be
             warmed
             .
             17.
             
             Posting
             through
             it
             ,
             as
             duty
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             fashion
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             love
             to
             the
             exercise
             ,
             or
             driving
             at
             any
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             18.
             
             Wearying
             and
             not
             delighting
             in
             it
             .
             19.
             
             Not
             aiming
             at
             Gods
             presence
             or
             sensible
             manifestations
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             Hearing
             in
             that
             which
             we
             
             pray
             for
             .
             20.
             
             Being
             more
             desirous
             of
             Liberty
             in
             publick
             then
             in
             private
             .
             21.
             
             Fretting
             when
             we
             are
             put
             or
             kept
             under
             Bonds
             .
             22.
             
             Growing
             vain
             and
             light
             when
             it
             goeth
             well
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             turning
             carnal
             and
             unwatchful
             when
             we
             get
             liberty
             .
             23.
             
             Impertinent
             use-making
             of
             Scripture-words
             ,
             either
             ignorantly
             or
             vainly
             .
             24.
             
             A
             secret
             expectation
             of
             something
             for
             our
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             resting
             upon
             the
             work
             done
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             merit
             in
             it
             .
             25.
             
             Using
             expressions
             not
             easily
             understood
             .
             26.
             
             Using
             undecent
             gestures
             ,
             and
             scurrile
             expressions
             .
             27.
             
             Not
             observing
             Gods
             dispensation
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             his
             dealing
             with
             our
             souls
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             conform
             our
             suits
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             have
             done
             ,
             who
             end
             in
             Songs
             after
             they
             had
             begun
             sadly
             .
             28.
             
             Not
             praying
             with
             fervency
             for
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             for
             Jews
             and
             Gentils
             .
             29.
             
             Exercising
             gifts
             rather
             then
             grace
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             .
             These
             are
             Sins
             upon
             the
             Speakers
             part
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             ye
             should
             consider
             the
             sins
             of
             them
             that
             joyn
             :
             And
             beside
             ,
             what
             is
             general
             and
             common
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             praying
             ,
             we
             fail
             often
             in
             joyning
             .
             And
             1.
             
             In
             this
             ,
             that
             many
             think
             ,
             When
             another
             prayeth
             they
             need
             not
             pray
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             Speaker
             be
             doing
             alone
             .
             2.
             
             When
             we
             observe
             not
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             go
             alongst
             in
             what
             he
             prayeth
             for
             ,
             and
             be
             upon
             our
             watch
             that
             we
             may
             joyn
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             do
             it
             in
             judgement
             .
             3.
             
             The
             mind
             waving
             or
             wavering
             ,
             and
             we
             hearing
             ,
             but
             not
             praying
             .
             4.
             
             Censuring
             the
             words
             or
             gestures
             of
             the
             Speaker
             .
             5.
             
             Fixing
             our
             eyes
             or
             minds
             on
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             giving
             way
             to
             other
             thoughts
             that
             may
             divert
             from
             joyning
             .
             6.
             
             Sleeping
             in
             time
             of
             Prayer
             .
             7.
             
             Confusedness
             in
             that
             exercise
             ,
             and
             not
             distinctly
             joyning
             with
             what
             agreeth
             to
             our selves
             and
             our
             own
             case
             ,
             nor
             with
             what
             agreeth
             to
             others
             joyning
             with
             it
             for
             them
             .
             8.
             
             More
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             in
             what
             concerneth
             others
             ,
             then
             in
             what
             concerneth
             our selves
             .
             9.
             
             More
             careless
             of
             being
             heard
             and
             answered
             when
             we
             speak
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             less
             concerned
             ,
             thinking
             it
             enough
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             although
             in
             our
             heart
             we
             joyn
             not
             ;
             and
             not
             being
             affected
             with
             the
             prayer
             of
             another
             ,
             nor
             acting
             Faith
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             soon
             weary
             when
             others
             pray
             .
             10.
             
             Not
             being
             edified
             by
             the
             praying
             of
             another
             ,
             nor
             taking
             up
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             Confessions
             ,
             nor
             our
             duty
             in
             his
             Petitions
             .
             11.
             
             Much
             Hypocrisie
             in
             such
             duties
             ,
             while
             we
             seem
             to
             be
             joyning
             ,
             but
             are
             doing
             nothing
             .
             12.
             
             Not
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             affections
             ,
             suitable
             to
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             stirred
             up
             in
             us
             .
             13.
             
             Not
             praying
             that
             the
             Speaker
             may
             be
             suitably
             guided
             and
             helped
             in
             bringing
             forth
             Petitions
             that
             may
             answer
             our
             wants
             .
             14.
             
             More
             indifferent
             that
             another
             who
             speaketh
             as
             mouth
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             want
             liberty
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             are
             put
             to
             speak
             our selves
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
             15.
             
             Not
             rightly
             touched
             with
             any
             expression
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             ,
             but
             rather
             stumbling
             at
             it
             .
             16.
             
             Our
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             many
             expressions
             through
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             in
             them
             .
             17.
             
             Muttering
             words
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             joyning
             with
             what
             is
             said
             .
             18.
             
             Indistinctness
             in
             consenting
             or
             saying
             Amen
             at
             the
             close
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             After
             Prayer
             both
             Speaker
             and
             Joyners
             fail
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             watch
             not
             over
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             soon
             return
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             then
             they
             might
             take
             liberty
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             waiting
             for
             an
             answer
             ,
             nor
             observing
             whether
             Prayers
             be
             answered
             or
             not
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             being
             thankful
             for
             Answers
             when
             they
             come
             :
             Nor
             4.
             
             Intreating
             and
             pressing
             for
             an
             answer
             if
             it
             be
             delayed
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             reflecting
             on
             our
             failings
             ,
             whether
             in
             speaking
             or
             joyning
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             remembring
             what
             we
             have
             uttered
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             presently
             returning
             to
             a
             carriage
             that
             is
             very
             unlike
             those
             things
             we
             have
             been
             speaking
             before
             Him.
             7.
             
             Not
             keeping
             up
             a
             frame
             for
             new
             opportunities
             of
             Prayer
             .
             8.
             
             Not
             pressing
             after
             a
             constant
             walk
             with
             God
             betwixt
             occasions
             of
             Prayer
             .
             9.
             
             Resting
             on
             Prayer
             after
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             thinking
             something
             of
             it
             if
             we
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             helped
             to
             Pray
             10.
             
             Carnally
             heartless
             and
             displeased
             ,
             if
             it
             hath
             been
             otherwise
             .
             11.
             
             Not
             
             being
             humbled
             for
             the
             sinfulness
             and
             defects
             of
             our
             Prayers
             .
             12.
             
             Not
             having
             recourse
             by
             Faith
             to
             the
             Blood
             of
             sprinkling
             for
             pardon
             of
             these
             sinful
             defects
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             how
             men
             break
             this
             Command
             in
             Praise
             and
             Thanksgiving
             :
             And
             here
             there
             is
             failing
             ,
             in
             general
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             utter
             neglect
             of
             this
             necessary
             duty
             ;
             alace
             ,
             what
             of
             that
             duty
             do
             we
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             singularly
             for
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             and
             as
             clear
             a
             duty
             as
             Prayer
             .
             2.
             
             In
             mocking
             praise
             often
             ,
             by
             prophaning
             Psalms
             for
             our
             carnal
             mirth
             .
             3.
             
             In
             neglecting
             and
             slighting
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             ,
             yet
             by
             unfrequent
             going
             about
             it
             .
             4.
             
             In
             accounting
             it
             to
             be
             almost
             no
             duty
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             but
             little
             challenged
             for
             slighting
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             irreverent
             using
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             We
             sin
             before
             we
             go
             about
             this
             duty
             :
             1.
             
             In
             not
             preparing
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             not
             praying
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             fit
             and
             enable
             us
             to
             Praise
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             15.
             and
             for
             a
             fixed
             heart
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             Psalm
             108.
             1.
             3.
             
             In
             our
             not
             aiming
             at
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             for
             such
             a
             spiritual
             duty
             .
             4.
             
             In
             our
             not
             endeavouring
             for
             a
             right
             impression
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             And
             5.
             
             For
             clearness
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             him
             :
             And
             6
             ,
             For
             an
             impression
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             meaning
             of
             his
             Word
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             exceeding
             necessary
             unto
             the
             right
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             without
             them
             we
             cannot
             Praise
             suitably
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             We
             are
             guilty
             of
             many
             faults
             in
             the
             time
             of
             praising
             .
             1.
             
             Doing
             it
             without
             respect
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fashion
             only
             .
             2.
             
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             not
             praising
             him
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             ,
             performing
             it
             only
             with
             the
             lips
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             away
             .
             3.
             
             Ignorance
             ,
             when
             we
             want
             understanding
             of
             the
             words
             we
             express
             .
             4.
             
             No
             suitable
             impression
             of
             Gods
             greatness
             and
             goodness
             upon
             our
             hearts
             when
             we
             praise
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             aiming
             at
             Communion
             with
             God
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
             as
             desiring
             ,
             minding
             ,
             and
             hoping
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             being
             taken
             up
             with
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             delight
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             work
             of
             his
             praise
             ,
             7.
             
             Lightness
             ,
             laughing
             ,
             or
             mainly
             affecting
             of
             ,
             and
             carnally
             doting
             upon
             ,
             some
             tone
             or
             voyce
             more
             then
             being
             suitably
             affected
             with
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             making
             melody
             in
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord.
             8.
             
             Forgetting
             what
             we
             do
             sing
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             or
             considering
             what
             it
             is
             we
             sing
             ,
             the
             heart
             not
             being
             present
             nor
             fixed
             .
             9.
             
             Not
             being
             constrained
             by
             love
             to
             praise
             ,
             but
             some
             custome
             or
             natural
             Conscience
             constraining
             us
             to
             it
             .
             10.
             
             Not
             offering
             up
             our
             praises
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             v.
             15.
             11.
             
             Soon
             satisfied
             in
             our
             praising
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             little
             troubled
             to
             be
             fitted
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             little
             of
             our selves
             lyeth
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             less
             careful
             how
             we
             discharge
             it
             ,
             but
             stint
             and
             limit
             our selves
             to
             some
             certain
             customary
             matter
             which
             puts
             us
             to
             few
             prayers
             before
             ,
             and
             makes
             but
             few
             challenges
             after
             .
             12.
             
             Not
             intermixing
             ejaculatory
             prayers
             in
             our
             praisings
             .
             13.
             
             Much
             Hypocrisie
             when
             we
             sing
             the
             cases
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             their
             thoughts
             and
             estimation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             study
             not
             to
             be
             something-like
             their
             frame
             and
             exercise
             .
             14.
             
             Not
             framing
             our
             affections
             in
             praising
             to
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             praise
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             some
             sad
             case
             or
             some
             chearful
             condition
             ,
             or
             some
             Historical
             or
             Prophetical
             subject
             ;
             and
             when
             imprecations
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Song
             ,
             we
             soon
             fall
             off
             ,
             or
             praise
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             in
             all
             .
             15.
             
             Not
             serious
             in
             blessing
             God
             for
             former
             mercies
             to
             his
             Servants
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             well
             with
             us
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             nor
             chearfully
             acknowledging
             his
             former
             deliverances
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             in
             which
             we
             have
             not
             personally
             shared
             .
             16.
             
             Not
             being
             affected
             with
             his
             keeping
             of
             us
             free
             of
             many
             sad
             cases
             we
             sing
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             been
             in
             ,
             nor
             blessing
             him
             for
             delivering
             them
             .
             17.
             
             Not
             letting
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             we
             sing
             ,
             sink
             down
             in
             us
             for
             engaging
             our
             hearts
             to
             ,
             and
             chearing
             our
             spirits
             in
             good
             .
             18.
             
             Not
             assenting
             to
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             glory
             in
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             justness
             of
             his
             severest
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             fearful
             Scripture-Imprecations
             .
             19.
             
             Not
             rightly
             observing
             those
             things
             that
             are
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             Scripture
             Songs
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             put
             a
             
             difference
             between
             some
             things
             we
             are
             to
             tremble
             and
             scare
             at
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             falls
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             other
             things
             which
             we
             are
             to
             imitate
             and
             follow
             for
             our
             edification
             .
             20.
             
             Gadding
             in
             idle
             looks
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             scarce
             look
             on
             their
             books
             (
             although
             they
             can
             read
             )
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             have
             the
             sense
             of
             what
             they
             sing
             .
             21.
             
             Not
             putting
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             praying
             a
             Petition
             that
             is
             in
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             singing
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             a
             sweetness
             with
             it
             that
             may
             incourage
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             expect
             what
             others
             before
             us
             have
             obtained
             ▪
             22.
             
             Wanting
             such
             considerations
             about
             the
             matter
             sung
             ,
             when
             it
             suits
             not
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             as
             may
             suitably
             affect
             us
             ,
             and
             fit
             us
             to
             glorifie
             God
             in
             that
             duty
             :
             as
             when
             we
             sing
             of
             the
             eminent
             holiness
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             bless
             him
             that
             ever
             any
             was
             so
             holy
             ,
             whatever
             be
             our
             sinfulness
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             hope
             of
             pardon
             ,
             though
             under
             many
             failings
             ,
             and
             much
             unlikeliness
             to
             that
             case
             we
             sing
             .
             23.
             
             Not
             singing
             with
             the
             voyce
             at
             all
             ,
             although
             the
             tongue
             be
             given
             us
             as
             our
             Glory
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             therewith
             thus
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             After
             we
             have
             been
             about
             this
             duty
             of
             praise
             ,
             we
             sin
             .
             1.
             
             By
             falling
             immediatly
             into
             a
             carnal
             frame
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             looking
             back
             or
             examining
             when
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             how
             we
             carryed
             it
             in
             praising
             God.
             3.
             
             Few
             challenges
             for
             our
             many
             failings
             in
             praise
             .
             4.
             
             Little
             Repentance
             for
             those
             failings
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             keeping
             the
             heart
             right
             for
             a
             new
             opportunity
             of
             praise
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             keeping
             a
             record
             of
             his
             mercies
             in
             our
             memories
             ,
             and
             upon
             our
             hearts
             to
             engage
             us
             to
             praise
             him
             .
             7.
             
             Not
             walking
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             would
             sweetly
             constrain
             us
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             delight
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             but
             a
             few
             of
             the
             many
             Iniquities
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             our
             holy
             things
             ,
             
               Exod
               ▪
            
             28.
             38.
             
             It
             s
             good
             we
             have
             a
             High
             Priest
             to
             bear
             them
             :
             O
             ,
             what
             if
             all
             our
             sins
             were
             reckoned
             ,
             how
             hainous
             would
             they
             be
             ?
             and
             what
             a
             sum
             will
             they
             come
             to
             ,
             if
             our
             performances
             of
             holy
             duties
             have
             so
             many
             sins
             in
             them
             ?
             and
             when
             the
             sins
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             are
             counted
             ,
             how
             many
             will
             they
             be
             ?
             hundreds
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ,
             in
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             praising
             ;
             and
             multiply
             these
             to
             every
             loose
             thought
             ,
             and
             every
             declining
             or
             wavering
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             now
             many
             times
             may
             they
             be
             multiplyed
             ?
             Ah!
             how
             many
             unholy
             words
             do
             we
             let
             slip
             ,
             and
             then
             consider
             all
             the
             Sabbaths
             and
             Sermons
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             we
             have
             had
             ,
             how
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             will
             they
             amount
             to
             ▪
             It
             is
             sad
             that
             men
             should
             lye
             under
             all
             these
             with
             few
             or
             no
             challenges
             ,
             or
             without
             minding
             repentance
             ,
             or
             thinking
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             employing
             the
             High
             Priest
             for
             doing
             them
             away
             ;
             therefore
             we
             should
             accept
             these
             challenges
             ,
             and
             give
             Him
             employment
             who
             only
             can
             bear
             the
             Iniquity
             of
             our
             holy
             things
             .
             If
             this
             bring
             not
             down
             self-Righteousness
             ,
             and
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             what
             will
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             We
             shall
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             sins
             that
             wait
             on
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             were
             a
             special
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             yet
             under
             the
             New
             ;
             and
             our
             sins
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             strike
             against
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             it
             prescribeth
             and
             carveth
             out
             our
             external
             Worship
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             should
             we
             consider
             this
             ,
             because
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             express
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             in
             giving
             and
             receiving
             ,
             proposing
             terms
             and
             accepting
             of
             them
             for
             closing
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             is
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             enter
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             faults
             we
             are
             here
             guilty
             of
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             general
             
             propose
             some
             things
             concerning
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             As
             1.
             
             For
             what
             ends
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             know
             what
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             them
             .
             2.
             
             How
             they
             effectuate
             the
             ends
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             how
             we
             should
             go
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             these
             two
             joyntly
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             speak
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             speak
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             speak
             to
             these
             ,
             some
             things
             are
             to
             be
             premitted
             :
             As
             1.
             
             That
             God
             hath
             thought
             good
             alwayes
             to
             add
             Sacraments
             to
             his
             Covenants
             ;
             thus
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             had
             its
             Sacraments
             :
             Adam
             had
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             for
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             confirm
             him
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             all
             its
             administrations
             had
             its
             Sacraments
             also
             for
             confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             as
             before
             Christs
             incarnation
             it
             had
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             divers
             Sacrifices
             effectual
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             Fathers
             before
             Abraham
             had
             their
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sacraments
             :
             a●d
             since
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             it
             hath
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Lord
             has
             for
             mans
             sake
             condescended
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             Covenants
             and
             mutual
             Engagements
             ,
             so
             he
             keepeth
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             in
             Swearing
             ,
             Sealing
             ,
             and
             confirming
             these
             Covenants
             for
             their
             greater
             ▪
             consolation
             ,
             who
             are
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Hebr
               ▪
            
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             Although
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             alter
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             use
             making
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             all
             Covenants
             have
             some
             essentials
             in
             which
             they
             agree
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             Promise
             and
             a
             Restipulation
             ;
             so
             all
             Sacraments
             have
             something
             common
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             Signifie
             ,
             Seal
             ,
             and
             Strengthen
             the
             Covenanters
             in
             assurance
             of
             enjoying
             what
             is
             promised
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             which
             they
             are
             as
             Seals
             appended
             ,
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             confirmed
             the
             promise
             of
             Life
             to
             Adam
             upon
             condition
             of
             perfect
             Obedience
             ;
             Circumcision
             confirmed
             it
             to
             Abraham
             upon
             condition
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             before
             and
             after
             Christ
             ,
             differ
             in
             circumstantials
             ,
             as
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             under
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             doth
             ;
             but
             in
             essentials
             they
             agree
             ,
             for
             they
             seal
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             after
             one
             and
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             There
             are
             some
             chief
             things
             common
             to
             all
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             under
             one
             administration
             ;
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             they
             agree
             both
             in
             this
             that
             they
             seal
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             represent
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             in
             either
             of
             them
             there
             are
             some
             peculiar
             promises
             and
             benefits
             especially
             looked
             unto
             :
             and
             also
             they
             have
             their
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             sealing
             these
             things
             which
             are
             common
             to
             both
             ;
             Believers
             are
             also
             confirmed
             in
             the
             same
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             the
             Sacraments
             confirm
             them
             in
             another
             way
             ,
             more
             clearly
             ,
             and
             sensibly
             ,
             and
             proportionally
             to
             our
             weakness
             and
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             .
             No
             Sacrament
             is
             of
             ,
             and
             from
             it self
             valid
             ,
             but
             its
             validity
             and
             efficacy
             is
             from
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Promise
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             a
             seal
             to
             none
             but
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             condition
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             them
             it
             sealeth
             the
             benefits
             promised
             ,
             though
             absolutely
             and
             simply
             it
             seal
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             conditional
             promises
             :
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             conditionally
             to
             Seal
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             is
             promised
             upon
             such
             a
             condition
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             The
             Tree
             of
             Life
             sealed
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             who
             stood
             in
             perfect
             
             Obedience
             should
             have
             Life
             ,
             but
             it
             did
             not
             seal
             to
             Adam
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             Life
             ▪
             except
             upon
             condition
             of
             his
             perfect
             Obedience
             ;
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             .
             Hence
             every
             Sacrament
             doth
             suppose
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Receivers
             entry
             into
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             he
             receiveth
             relateth
             :
             so
             that
             we
             come
             not
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             properly
             to
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             first
             the
             Covenant
             is
             entered
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Seal
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             Genes
             .
             17.
             
             First
             ,
             God
             entered
             into
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Seal
             of
             Circumcision
             is
             added
             as
             a
             confirmation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             .
             No
             Sacrament
             giveth
             any
             new
             right
             which
             the
             Receiver
             had
             not
             before
             ;
             onely
             it
             confirmeth
             the
             right
             he
             had
             before
             ;
             he
             hath
             access
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             external
             right
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             .
             Sacraments
             confirm
             still
             something
             that
             is
             future
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             being
             instituted
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             doubt
             ;
             as
             the
             Passover
             strengthened
             the
             Israelites
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             being
             destroyed
             ;
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             confirmed
             what
             was
             promised
             to
             Adam
             and
             not
             performed
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             Sacraments
             help
             us
             to
             believe
             the
             making
             good
             of
             some
             promise
             not
             performed
             ,
             for
             they
             serve
             as
             the
             Oath
             and
             Seal
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             when
             we
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             offer
             a
             sealed
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             a
             sworn
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             promised
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             things
             proposed
             ;
             and
             we
             say
             ,
             The
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             (
             of
             which
             only
             we
             speak
             purposely
             )
             have
             in
             Gods
             appointment
             and
             our
             use
             ,
             these
             three
             ends
             especially
             ;
          
           
             The
             1.
             is
             ,
             to
             represent
             clearly
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             promised
             therein
             ,
             as
             ,
             the
             washing
             away
             of
             sin
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             ▪
             his
             death
             and
             benefits
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             how
             we
             come
             to
             the
             application
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Faith
             freely
             ,
             putting
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             taking
             away
             guilt
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             us
             to
             an
             holy
             walk
             ;
             in
             all
             these
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             signs
             and
             word
             of
             institution
             added
             )
             do
             fully
             and
             clearly
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             the
             Ears
             :
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Eyes
             :
             3.
             
             To
             our
             other
             senses
             of
             feeling
             ,
             &c.
             not
             only
             hold
             forth
             what
             is
             offered
             ,
             but
             our
             way
             of
             closing
             with
             and
             accepting
             of
             that
             Offer
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             Preaching
             letteth
             us
             hear
             him
             speak
             (
             inviting
             us
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             )
             were
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             letting
             us
             see
             him
             tryst
             and
             close
             that
             bargain
             with
             us
             by
             his
             Ambassadors
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             called
             the
             Symbol
             and
             Token
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             and
             this
             way
             the
             Sacraments
             have
             a
             teaching
             use
             to
             bring
             to
             our
             remembrance
             Christ
             ,
             his
             sufferings
             and
             benefits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             estate
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             without
             him
             ,
             and
             before
             our
             closing
             with
             him
             ;
             all
             this
             by
             the
             word
             and
             elements
             with
             the
             actions
             concurring
             ,
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             acted
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             for
             making
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             the
             more
             clear
             to
             our
             judgements
             and
             memories
             ,
             who
             either
             senselesly
             take
             it
             up
             ,
             or
             sluggishly
             forget
             these
             spiritual
             things
             ;
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             maketh
             use
             of
             Parables
             and
             figurative
             expressions
             or
             similitudes
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             spiritual
             things
             to
             make
             them
             take
             with
             us
             the
             more
             ,
             hath
             chosen
             this
             way
             to
             make
             use
             of
             external
             signs
             ,
             and
             actions
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             also
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             end
             of
             Sacraments
             is
             to
             seal
             and
             confirm
             Gods
             mind
             and
             revealed
             will
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             out
             of
             question
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             have
             a
             further
             prop
             to
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             may
             draw
             more
             strong
             consolation
             from
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             upon
             this
             ground
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             they
             are
             called
             Seals
             
               (
               Rom.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             )
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Abrahams
             Faith
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             obtaining
             Righteousness
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             works
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             are
             seals
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             offereth
             and
             promiseth
             Righteousness
             to
             such
             as
             believe
             :
             ●o
             was
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             a
             confirmation
             to
             Adam
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             Life
             ;
             so
             was
             Circumcision
             
             to
             Abraham
             a
             Seal
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Oath
             was
             ,
             Hebr.
             6.
             18.
             
             And
             so
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             us
             ,
          
           
             This
             Confirmation
             may
             be
             three
             wayes
             looked
             on
             :
             1.
             
             As
             that
             which
             confirmeth
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Assumption
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             a
             practical
             Syllogism
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Believer
             concludeth
             from
             the
             Gospel
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             is
             this
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             this
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             simply
             confirmed
             as
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             lean
             unto
             :
             Then
             the
             Believers
             Conscience
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             that
             subsumeth
             ,
             I
             will
             then
             take
             me
             by
             Faith
             to
             Christ
             :
             seeing
             that
             is
             a
             sure
             truth
             ,
             I
             will
             rest
             on
             him
             and
             hold
             me
             there
             ;
             or
             more
             clearly
             ,
             I
             do
             believe
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             2.
             
             This
             assumption
             that
             I
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             man
             hath
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             confirmed
             simply
             by
             the
             Seal
             ,
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             to
             be
             externally
             applyed
             by
             men
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             ,
             They
             charitably
             judge
             such
             a
             one
             to
             have
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             so
             far
             confirmed
             as
             one
             whose
             Faith
             doubteth
             may
             by
             this
             be
             encouraged
             to
             rest
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             quiet
             himself
             on
             him
             ;
             Thus
             Faith
             is
             confirmed
             while
             it
             is
             helped
             to
             Assume
             ,
             though
             the
             man
             be
             not
             clear
             that
             he
             hath
             assumed
             ;
             as
             also
             one
             having
             according
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             cast
             himself
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             institution
             ,
             taken
             the
             Seal
             ,
             I
             say
             such
             a
             man
             may
             conclude
             from
             the
             Seal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             Promise
             that
             he
             is
             accepted
             ,
             even
             as
             one
             having
             prayed
             may
             conclude
             he
             hath
             been
             heard
             ,
             having
             done
             it
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             When
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             drawn
             ,
             
               Therefore
               I
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             doth
             not
             confirm
             that
             simply
             to
             us
             ,
             more
             then
             it
             did
             to
             Adam
             (
             who
             afterward
             brake
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ▪
             and
             so
             attained
             not
             the
             thing
             Promised
             )
             but
             it
             sealeth
             it
             conditionally
             .
             
               If
               thou
               Believe
            
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Assumption
             must
             be
             made
             out
             by
             the
             search
             of
             the
             conscience
             before
             the
             conclusion
             receive
             any
             confirmation
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             yet
             by
             strengthening
             the
             
               major
               proposition
               ▪
               Such
               as
               Believe
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             it
             strengtheneth
             the
             Conclusion
             also
             :
             for
             if
             that
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             my
             having
             Faith
             ,
             or
             flying
             to
             Christ
             were
             no
             great
             comfort
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             it
             has
             influence
             on
             the
             Believers
             comfort
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Oath
             and
             Seal
             did
             confirm
             thé
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             also
             strengthened
             his
             Faith
             in
             believing
             it
             should
             be
             made
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             Rom
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             sealeth
             particularly
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             it
             sayeth
             ▪
             
               All
               that
               Believe
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             but
             also
             as
             it
             says
             ,
             
               Thou
               ▪
               if
               thou
               wilt
               Believe
               ,
               shalt
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             and
             the
             seal
             is
             so
             appended
             to
             that
             conditional
             Offer
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             standeth
             not
             only
             sure
             in
             general
             to
             all
             Believers
             ,
             but
             to
             Me
             particularly
             upon
             my
             closing
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             particularly
             singling
             me
             out
             to
             make
             the
             offer
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             my
             engagement
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             seal
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             by
             which
             Faith
             is
             more
             particularly
             helped
             and
             strengthened
             then
             by
             the
             Word
             alone
             ;
             there
             is
             great
             use
             therefore
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ▪
             in
             that
             thereby
             we
             get
             Faith
             quieted
             in
             the
             believing
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             lay-by
             his
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             make
             forth-coming
             his
             Promises
             to
             those
             who
             flye
             for
             refuge
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Oath
             and
             Seal
             :
             Thus
             he
             sealeth
             the
             Major
             Simply
             ,
             the
             Minor
             Conditionally
             ,
             but
             Particularly
             ;
             Or
             we
             may
             suppose
             God
             speaking
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Covenant
             thus
             ,
             He
             to
             whom
             I
             offer
             Christ
             ,
             he
             may
             receive
             Him
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             believe
             ,
             
             and
             receive
             the
             Offer
             ,
             shall
             obtain
             the
             Blessing
             offered
             :
             But
             I
             offer
             Christ
             to
             thee
             :
             therefore
             thou
             mayst
             and
             shouldst
             receive
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             accept
             the
             Offer
             ,
             hou
             shalt
             obtain
             the
             Blessing
             offered
             ,
             and
             shalt
             ●e
             saved
             :
             Thus
             the
             Major
             and
             Minor
             are
             simply
             sealed
             ,
             but
             the
             Conclusion
             conditionally
             :
             Or
             the
             Sacrament
             sealeth
             the
             Offer
             simply
             ;
             but
             the
             Promise
             as
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             such
             a
             particular
             Person
             Conditionally
             ,
             if
             he
             receive
             the
             Offer
             ▪
             so
             that
             none
             needeth
             to
             question
             Gods
             Offer
             ,
             nor
             Christs
             Performance
             on
             our
             Acceptation
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Sacraments
             may
             be
             called
             Testimonies
             ,
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             particularly
             they
             seal
             that
             Offer
             of
             his
             Grace
             unto
             us
             ,
             namely
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             content
             to
             give
             Him
             upon
             condition
             of
             our
             believing
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             end
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             is
             ,
             to
             exhibit
             and
             apply
             Christ
             or
             his
             Benefits
             to
             Believers
             ;
             hence
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             we
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ea●
             him
             :
             which
             is
             not
             done
             ,
             by
             any
             Physical
             Union
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Benefits
             with
             the
             Signs
             ;
             but
             as
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             Christ
             communicateth
             himself
             when
             the
             Spirit
             goeth
             along
             with
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Hearers
             bring
             not
             only
             their
             Ears
             ,
             but
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Faith
             to
             that
             Ordinance
             :
             So
             here
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             Christ
             is
             Communicated
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             not
             onely
             with
             Ears
             ,
             Eyes
             ,
             T●st
             ,
             &c.
             but
             with
             Faith
             exercised
             on
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             Institution
             ▪
             and
             he
             cometh
             by
             his
             Spirit
             with
             the
             Elements
             ,
             and
             Word
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Union
             with
             Christ
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             near
             and
             sensible
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             upon
             the
             one
             side
             so
             many
             and
             great
             External
             helps
             in
             the
             means
             appointed
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             a
             proportional
             Blessing
             promised
             to
             go
             along
             with
             his
             Ordinance
             by
             the
             Operation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             all
             this
             Communion
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             conferred
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             real
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             real
             Ground
             and
             Cause
             ,
             and
             real
             Effects
             following
             ,
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             themselves
             ,
             more
             then
             by
             the
             Word
             or
             Prayer
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ▪
             but
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             promises
             being
             laid
             hold
             on
             by
             Faith.
             And
             now
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             being
             joyned
             together
             ,
             they
             concur
             the
             more
             effectually
             for
             bringing
             forth
             those
             ends
             intended
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             There
             is
             a
             fourth
             End
             which
             resulteth
             from
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             
               Believers
               Consolation
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             1.
             6
             ,
             8.
             which
             by
             the
             strengthening
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             beholding
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             being
             confirmed
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             his
             Coming
             again
             ,
             &c.
             proveth
             very
             sweet
             ,
             and
             corroborateth
             the
             Soul
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             therein
             he
             trysteth
             often
             with
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             Communicateth
             himself
             to
             his
             Sense
             and
             Spiritual
             feeling
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             hold
             forth
             a
             Mutual
             Engaging
             betwixt
             God
             and
             his
             People
             ;
             God
             holdeth
             out
             the
             Contract
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Offer
             ▪
             We
             by
             our
             partaking
             do
             declare
             our
             acceptance
             of
             that
             Offer
             on
             those
             Terms
             ,
             and
             ingage
             accordingly
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             that
             righteousness
             therein
             held
             forth
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Wisdome
             and
             strength
             therein
             offered
             for
             our
             direction
             and
             Sanctification
             :
             In
             this
             respect
             our
             taking
             of
             the
             Seal
             ,
             is
             called
             our
             
               Covenanting
               ▪
            
             And
             Genes
             .
             17.
             he
             was
             to
             be
             punished
             that
             wanted
             the
             Seal
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             ▪
             Thus
             our
             accepting
             and
             receiving
             ,
             looketh
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             holding
             forth
             the
             Terms
             ,
             and
             God
             sealeth
             and
             confirmeth
             on
             these
             Terms
             the
             particular
             Promises
             of
             righteousness
             and
             strength
             to
             the
             ends
             before-mentioned
             ,
             that
             our
             Faith
             may
             be
             strengthened
             in
             making
             use
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             ends
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             though
             they
             
             serve
             also
             for
             outward
             distinguishing
             of
             Gods
             People
             from
             all
             other
             societies
             and
             persons
             .
          
           
             In
             sum
             ,
             the
             Word
             offereth
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             ,
             the
             Hearer
             accepteth
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             Terms
             on
             which
             he
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             consenteth
             ;
             both
             these
             are
             supposed
             to
             precede
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             and
             others
             )
             it
             may
             be
             but
             for
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             order
             of
             Nature
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             are
             Prior
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             have
             in
             them
             ,
             1.
             a
             clear
             view
             of
             the
             bargain
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             close
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             we
             attain
             ,
             2.
             
             A
             solemn
             Confirmation
             on
             Gods
             side
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             offer
             he
             therein
             maketh
             .
             3.
             
             A
             furthering
             of
             us
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             helping
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             a
             conferring
             of
             something
             offered
             .
             4.
             
             A
             comforting
             of
             those
             upon
             whom
             the
             Blessings
             are
             conferred
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Receivers
             solemn
             and
             publick
             ingaging
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             observe
             and
             make
             use
             of
             all
             these
             ;
             the
             Fifth
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             the
             Second
             in
             Order
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             the
             Faults
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             first
             in
             general
             ,
             then
             more
             particularly
             in
             reference
             to
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             We
             shall
             not
             speak
             to
             those
             faults
             common
             to
             Popists
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             Doctrinal
             ,
             such
             as
             Errours
             about
             the
             persons
             who
             may
             Administer
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             Women
             may
             Administer
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             those
             that
             are
             incident
             to
             us
             in
             our
             practise
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             in
             general
             we
             fail
             ,
             either
             when
             too
             much
             weight
             is
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             when
             too
             little
             ;
             First
             ,
             when
             too
             much
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             When
             there
             is
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             salvation
             .
             2.
             
             When
             they
             are
             thought
             to
             confer
             Grace
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             partaking
             of
             the
             outward
             Elements
             ,
             although
             without
             Faith.
             3.
             
             When
             they
             are
             rested
             on
             in
             the
             outward
             Receiving
             ;
             as
             if
             that
             made
             us
             some
             way
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             4.
             
             When
             there
             is
             a
             superstitious
             blind
             preferring
             of
             them
             to
             ,
             and
             with
             ,
             the
             prejudice
             of
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             will
             neglect
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             long
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Communion
             .
             5.
             
             When
             there
             is
             a
             preferring
             of
             the
             outward
             Ordinance
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             thing
             signifyed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             seek
             more
             to
             have
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Water
             then
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             External
             Communion
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             inward
             ;
             in
             which
             any
             Heaven
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             lyeth
             ;
             and
             when
             men
             are
             more
             commoved
             for
             wanting
             the
             Sacrament
             once
             ,
             then
             for
             wanting
             Christ
             often
             and
             long
             .
             6.
             
             Coming
             unto
             ,
             and
             going
             from
             ,
             the
             External
             Ordinances
             neglecting
             him
             and
             without
             dependance
             upon
             him
             who
             giveth
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             thinking
             that
             then
             all
             is
             well
             enough
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             present
             at
             the
             Ordinance
             .
             7.
             
             Going
             far
             off
             for
             the
             partaking
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             necessary
             Moral
             Duties
             called
             for
             at
             that
             time
             .
             8.
             
             Placeing
             more
             in
             them
             then
             in
             works
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Charity
             ,
             or
             doating
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             neglect
             of
             those
             .
             9.
             
             When
             they
             are
             accounted
             so
             holy
             as
             if
             they
             might
             not
             be
             given
             ,
             where
             Christ
             alloweth
             them
             to
             be
             given
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             that
             wronged
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             Administrated
             in
             some
             consecrate
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             place
             were
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             more
             holy
             then
             another
             .
             10.
             
             Adding
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Administration
             ,
             as
             if
             what
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             common
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             were
             base
             ,
             and
             too
             low
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             they
             get
             too
             little
             esteem
             ▪
             1
             ,
             When
             people
             use
             them
             as
             bare
             and
             empty
             
             signs
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             due
             ends
             .
             2.
             
             When
             there
             is
             not
             that
             Reverence
             given
             to
             God
             in
             them
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             according
             to
             his
             command
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             about
             so
             holy
             and
             so
             solemn
             pieces
             of
             Worship
             .
             3.
             
             When
             men
             carnally
             and
             without
             preparation
             ,
             and
             observation
             ,
             can
             hazard
             on
             them
             as
             common
             things
             .
             4.
             
             When
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             Goodness
             in
             condescending
             in
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             admired
             and
             blessed
             .
             5.
             
             When
             they
             are
             not
             pondered
             and
             studied
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             them
             .
             6
             ▪
             Want
             of
             delight
             in
             them
             .
             7.
             
             Carelesness
             of
             them
             whether
             we
             have
             them
             or
             want
             them
             .
             8.
             
             Corrupting
             the
             Lords
             Institution
             in
             our
             manner
             of
             going
             about
             them
             ,
             either
             adding
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             diminishing
             from
             it
             or
             changing
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             men
             might
             do
             so
             .
             9.
             
             Little
             zeal
             to
             keep
             them
             pure
             .
             10.
             
             Neglecting
             the
             occasions
             of
             them
             when
             we
             may
             have
             them
             with
             some
             little
             pains
             .
             11.
             
             Accounting
             them
             better
             when
             Administrated
             by
             one
             Minister
             ,
             then
             when
             by
             another
             ;
             or
             esteeming
             little
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             dispensed
             by
             some
             men
             ,
             (
             though
             lawful
             Ministers
             )
             as
             if
             men
             added
             any
             worth
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             12.
             
             Never
             actually
             laying
             weight
             on
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             drawing
             comfort
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             less
             then
             should
             have
             been
             done
             .
             13.
             
             Not
             wishing
             and
             praying
             that
             others
             may
             have
             good
             of
             them
             .
             14.
             
             Not
             fearing
             the
             wronging
             of
             them
             by
             multitudes
             who
             partake
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             abuses
             of
             that
             kind
             helped
             ,
             but
             making
             them
             common
             to
             all
             indifferently
             and
             promiscuously
             .
             15.
             
             When
             Folk
             fear
             not
             the
             breaking
             of
             their
             ingagements
             in
             them
             .
             16.
             
             When
             men
             hang
             the
             Fruit
             of
             them
             on
             the
             Administerers
             intention
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             grace
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Joynt-partakers
             with
             them
             .
             17.
             
             When
             there
             is
             little
             Zeal
             against
             the
             Errours
             that
             wrong
             them
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             are
             denyed
             by
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             particularly
             to
             Baptism
             ;
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             sins
             of
             those
             who
             seek
             it
             for
             their
             Children
             .
             2.
             
             The
             sins
             of
             these
             who
             Administer
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             sins
             of
             on-lookers
             ,
             especially
             those
             who
             are
             called
             to
             be
             Witnesses
             .
             4.
             
             The
             sins
             of
             those
             who
             are
             baptized
             .
          
           
             The
             Parents
             or
             Presenters
             of
             Children
             to
             Baptism
             fail
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Administration
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             First
             ,
             before
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             not
             serious
             minding
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             considering
             the
             Childs
             condition
             as
             needing
             Christ
             in
             that
             Ordinance
             .
             Nor
             3.
             
             The
             end
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             .
             4.
             
             Miskenning
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             going
             first
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             conferring
             the
             things
             and
             blessings
             signified
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             praying
             for
             the
             Child
             ,
             for
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Blessing
             on
             the
             Ordinance
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             blessing
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             that
             taketh
             in
             our
             Children
             ;
             not
             offering
             them
             to
             be
             ingaged
             and
             received
             in
             it
             .
             7.
             
             Not
             minding
             the
             most
             simple
             and
             edifying
             way
             of
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             walking
             by
             other
             Rules
             .
             8.
             
             Needless
             delaying
             of
             it
             for
             carnal
             ends
             .
             9.
             
             Being
             more
             desirous
             of
             the
             Sign
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Thing
             signifyed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             When
             we
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             sin
             .
             First
             ,
             Not
             seeking
             to
             have
             our
             own
             Covenant
             with
             God
             (
             by
             which
             we
             have
             this
             priviledge
             of
             bringing
             our
             Children
             to
             Baptism
             .
             )
             renewed
             and
             made
             sure
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             considering
             by
             what
             right
             we
             claim
             it
             to
             our
             Children
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             repenting
             of
             our
             own
             Breaches
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             no●
             wondering
             that
             God
             keepeth
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             often
             broken
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             coming
             with
             the
             exercise
             of
             fear
             and
             reverence
             .
             5.
             
             Waiting
             on
             it
             oft-times
             without
             attention
             or
             minding
             our
             Duty
             in
             what
             is
             spoken
             ▪
             6.
             
             Promising
             for
             the
             fashion
             
             when
             we
             ingage
             for
             the
             Childrens
             Education
             ,
             and
             wthout
             either
             Judgement
             or
             Resolute
             purpose
             to
             perform
             .
             7.
             
             Being
             ignorant
             of
             what
             is
             said
             or
             done
             .
             8.
             
             Not
             concurring
             in
             Prayer
             for
             the
             blessing
             .
             9.
             
             Not
             undertaking
             in
             Christs
             strength
             to
             perform
             the
             Duties
             called
             for
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             After
             the
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             fail
             .
             First
             ,
             In
             forgetting
             all
             our
             engagements
             ▪
             2.
             
             In
             growing
             careless
             to
             maintain
             any
             suitable
             frame
             ,
             and
             falling
             carnally
             in
             our
             Mirth
             on
             such
             occasions
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             being
             much
             in
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Children
             ,
             nor
             insisting
             or
             continuing
             in
             Prayer
             for
             the
             blessing
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             being
             Faithful
             according
             to
             our
             ingagements
             ,
             in
             Educating
             them
             .
             1.
             
             In
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             so
             trained
             up
             as
             to
             know
             what
             God
             is
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             pressing
             it
             upon
             them
             by
             frequent
             Exhortations
             .
             3.
             
             In
             giving
             them
             good
             Example
             .
             4.
             
             In
             giving
             them
             seasonable
             Correction
             (
             but
             rather
             sparing
             them
             though
             to
             their
             hurt
             )
             when
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             Correction
             .
             5.
             
             Being
             also
             unfaithful
             in
             not
             seriously
             minding
             them
             of
             their
             ingagements
             by
             Baptism
             .
             And
             6.
             
             Much
             more
             by
             giving
             them
             evil
             Example
             .
             7.
             
             Conniving
             at
             their
             faults
             .
             8.
             
             Advising
             them
             to
             what
             is
             sinful
             ,
             or
             sending
             them
             where
             they
             may
             meet
             with
             snares
             ,
             or
             suffering
             them
             to
             go
             there
             .
             9.
             
             Providing
             for
             them
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             that
             Life
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             10.
             
             Not
             enabling
             our selves
             that
             we
             may
             discharge
             our
             Duty
             to
             them
             .
             11.
             
             Not
             insisting
             to
             press
             those
             things
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             concern
             their
             Souls
             alwayes
             ;
             thinking
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             sometimes
             they
             be
             spoken
             to
             .
             12.
             
             Never
             purposely
             stirred
             up
             and
             driven
             by
             that
             Tye
             to
             see
             for
             their
             good
             .
             Nor
             13.
             
             Repenting
             our
             many
             short
             comings
             .
             Nor
             14.
             
             Lamenting
             for
             what
             we
             see
             sinfull
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             follow
             not
             faithful
             advice
             .
             These
             are
             things
             that
             would
             carefully
             be
             looked
             unto
             ,
             both
             by
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             engage
             for
             the
             Christian
             Education
             of
             the
             Children
             ,
             whom
             they
             present
             to
             that
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Next
             in
             him
             that
             Administreth
             Baptism
             ,
             there
             are
             oft-times
             diverse
             failings
             .
             As
             1.
             
             When
             it
             is
             customarily
             dispensed
             without
             respect
             to
             its
             end
             .
             2.
             
             When
             in
             Prayer
             the
             Childs
             salvation
             is
             not
             really
             and
             seriously
             aimed
             at
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             fashion
             .
             3.
             
             When
             it
             becometh
             a
             burden
             to
             dispense
             it
             .
             4.
             
             When
             it
             is
             not
             thought
             much
             of
             ,
             that
             Christ
             admitteth
             such
             into
             his
             House
             ,
             or
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             partaker
             of
             such
             mercies
             ,
             but
             be
             a
             Dispenser
             of
             them
             to
             others
             .
             5.
             
             When
             he
             followeth
             it
             not
             privately
             with
             his
             Prayers
             for
             a
             Blessing
             ;
             besides
             what
             failings
             may
             be
             in
             unsuitable
             words
             ,
             and
             humane
             Ceremonies
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             seeking
             himself
             in
             the
             words
             that
             are
             spoken
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             Witnesses
             and
             On-lookers
             ,
             we
             fail
             .
             1.
             
             In
             wearying
             and
             fretting
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             detained
             a
             while
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             setting
             our selves
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             that
             we
             see
             done
             and
             hear
             spoken
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             sympathising
             with
             the
             Child
             or
             its
             Parents
             in
             Prayer
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             being
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             such
             a
             benefit
             and
             Ordinance
             to
             such
             a
             Childs
             behoove
             .
             5.
             
             Lightness
             of
             carriage
             ,
             and
             in
             looking
             ,
             speaking
             ,
             or
             thinking
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             not
             present
             at
             such
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christs
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             so
             seriously
             taken
             up
             in
             sympathising
             with
             other
             Folks
             Children
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             our
             own
             .
             7.
             
             Removing
             and
             withdrawing
             and
             not
             staying
             to
             countenance
             it
             .
             8.
             
             Not
             minding
             the
             Child
             when
             we
             are
             gone
             .
             9.
             
             Not
             helping
             them
             as
             we
             may
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             that
             tye
             they
             come
             under
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             10.
             
             Not
             admonishing
             them
             when
             we
             see
             Parents
             and
             Children
             walk
             unanswerable
             ,
             nor
             testifying
             against
             
             them
             ,
             nor
             mourning
             for
             the
             dishonour
             God
             getteth
             by
             baptised
             Persons
             unsuitable
             carriage
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             All
             of
             us
             that
             are
             baptised
             ,
             fail
             wonderfully
             ,
             less
             or
             more
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             never
             (
             as
             we
             ought
             )
             reckon
             our selves
             obliged
             by
             that
             tye
             we
             come
             under
             in
             Baptism
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             seriously
             study
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             answerable
             to
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             we
             are
             not
             thankful
             for
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             admitted
             us
             to
             that
             Ordinance
             .
             4.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             esteem
             it
             above
             all
             bare
             carnal
             Birth-Rights
             how
             great
             soever
             5.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             seek
             to
             have
             it
             cleared
             ,
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Benefits
             thereby
             conferred
             on
             us
             and
             our
             Children
             .
             6.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             pursue
             after
             the
             Blessing
             therein
             covenanted
             to
             us
             .
             7.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             endeavour
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             believing
             and
             trusting
             in
             Christ
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             which
             Baptism
             is
             the
             Seal
             .
             8.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             lay
             weight
             on
             our
             Baptism
             for
             strengthening
             our
             Faith
             both
             in
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             Difficulties
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             no
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             9.
             
             That
             we
             are
             ofte●
             ignorant
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
             10
             That
             we
             do
             not
             account
             our selves
             wholly
             Gods
             ,
             as
             being
             given
             away
             to
             Him
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             live
             to
             our selves
             .
             11.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             fight
             against
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             baptism●●
             Vow
             .
             12.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             adorne
             our
             Christian
             Profession
             with
             an
             Holy
             Life
             ,
             13.
             
             That
             we
             walk
             and
             war
             against
             Christ
             ,
             instead
             of
             fighting
             under
             his
             Banner
             .
             14
             ▪
             That
             we
             do
             not
             aggravate
             our
             sins
             ,
             as
             being
             committed
             against
             this
             T●●
             .
             15
             That
             we
             are
             not
             patient
             under
             Sufferings
             ,
             nor
             penitent
             and
             humble
             under
             all
             sad
             Dispensations
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             we
             are
             by
             our
             Baptism
             bound
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Cross
             .
             16.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             meditate
             on
             our
             ingagements
             nor
             repent
             for
             our
             Neglects
             .
             17.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             aim
             and
             endeavour
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             main
             ends
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
             Which
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             evidencing
             out
             Regeneration
             and
             i●grafting
             into
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             The
             giving
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             S●icking
             by
             Christ
             on
             the
             most
             costly
             and
             dearest
             terms
             .
             4.
             
             Taking
             directions
             from
             him
             and
             walking
             in
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Seeking
             the
             things
             above
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             things
             that
             are
             on
             Earth
             .
             6.
             
             Mortification
             to
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             7
             The
             improving
             of
             this
             Tye
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             obliging
             us
             to
             these
             ,
             but
             for
             strengthening
             us
             in
             Him
             to
             attain
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             our selves
             in
             all
             Difficulties
             from
             this
             ground
             .
             These
             things
             are
             much
             a
             missing
             :
             Alace
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             a-missing
             :
             For
             we
             lamentably
             neglect
             to
             draw
             all
             our
             Strength
             and
             Furniture
             under
             all
             tent●tions
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             Duties
             from
             Christ
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             baptismal
             Obligation
             and
             Tye
             :
             We
             resort
             but
             seldome
             to
             this
             Magazine
             and
             Store
             House
             ;
             this
             precious
             Priviledge
             is
             (
             Alace
             !
             )
             but
             very
             little
             manured
             and
             improved
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             next
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             sins
             we
             are
             usually
             guilty
             of
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             of
             several
             sorts
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             Doctrinal
             when
             the
             Institution
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             in
             Popery
             :
             These
             we
             will
             not
             now
             meddle
             with
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             are
             practical
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             either
             in
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             who
             admit
             and
             deba●
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             as
             are
             admitted
             or
             debarred
             .
          
           
             And
             First
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             sin
             against
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             by
             not
             Communicating
             .
             As
             1.
             
             When
             they
             contemn
             and
             wilfully
             neglect
             it
             .
             2.
             
             When
             they
             are
             not
             frequent
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             carelesly
             slight
             it
             ,
             when
             conveniently
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             3.
             
             By
             not
             fore-seeing
             and
             ordering
             our
             Affairs
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             not
             be
             hindred
             ,
             when
             an
             occasion
             of
             that
             Ordinance
             offereth
             it self
             near
             to
             us
             .
             4.
             
             By
             incapacitating
             
             our selves
             to
             be
             admitted
             through
             ignorance
             or
             scandal
             ,
             and
             by
             negligence
             to
             remove
             these
             .
             5.
             
             By
             fretting
             at
             our
             being
             debarred
             ,
             or
             at
             these
             who
             has
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             repenting
             of
             the
             causes
             which
             procureth
             our
             being
             debarred
             .
             7.
             
             Not
             seeking
             to
             be
             humbled
             under
             such
             a
             weighty
             censure
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             the
             right
             use
             of
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             8.
             
             Suspecting
             that
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             carnal
             ends
             .
             9.
             
             Reporting
             amiss
             of
             those
             who
             do
             it
             .
             10.
             
             Not
             praying
             for
             them
             that
             partake
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             where-ever
             we
             hear
             of
             it
             in
             any
             place
             .
             11.
             
             Looking
             rather
             to
             the
             unfitness
             of
             some
             that
             are
             admitted
             ,
             and
             the
             neglect
             of
             duty
             in
             Office-bearers
             in
             debarring
             ,
             then
             our
             own
             .
             12.
             
             Not
             sympathizing
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             on
             that
             ground
             absenting
             our selves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             beseech
             you
             take
             these
             few
             words
             of
             Exhortation
             .
             1.
             
             Look
             on
             debarring
             of
             ignorant
             and
             scandalous
             persons
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             as
             Christs
             Ordinance
             .
             2.
             
             Consider
             wherefore
             your selves
             are
             debarred
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             may
             be
             assured
             it
             is
             from
             no
             particular
             prejudice
             or
             dis-respect
             ,
             so
             ye
             would
             repent
             and
             be
             humbled
             for
             that
             which
             procureth
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Be
             making
             up
             what
             is
             wanting
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             your
             failing
             in
             any
             of
             these
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             and
             let
             none
             think
             themselves
             the
             less
             bound
             to
             the
             study
             of
             holiness
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             kept
             from
             partaking
             of
             it
             :
             But
             the
             sin
             of
             some
             is
             ;
             they
             shift
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             stir
             themselves
             up
             to
             a
             suitable
             frame
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             suitably
             affected
             with
             the
             want
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             there
             are
             faults
             in
             them
             that
             are
             admitted
             to
             Communicate
             ,
             and
             these
             both
             in
             Hypocrites
             and
             true
             Believers
             respectively
             ;
             and
             that
             1.
             
             Before
             .
             2
             ▪
             In
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             After
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             :
             Before
             receiving
             there
             are
             many
             failings
             :
             As
             1.
             
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             end
             and
             nature
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             studying
             to
             know
             it
             :
             Nor
             3
             ▪
             To
             have
             the
             heart
             rightly
             affected
             with
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             endeavouring
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             high
             esteem
             ,
             and
             holy
             reverence
             of
             the
             wonderful
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             giving
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Sons
             condescending
             Love
             in
             coming
             to
             dye
             for
             Sinners
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             seeking
             to
             have
             the
             Covenant
             clearly
             closed
             with
             by
             Faith
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             sealed
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             all
             by-gone
             quarrels
             removed
             ,
             and
             our
             Peace
             established
             .
             7.
             
             Not
             searching
             our
             way
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             well
             acquainted
             with
             our
             condition
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             have
             the
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             .
             8.
             
             Not
             carefully
             endeavouring
             a
             suitable
             frame
             of
             heart
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             Meditation
             and
             Reading
             .
             9.
             
             Not
             praying
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             either
             for
             him
             that
             administreth
             ,
             or
             for
             those
             who
             are
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             sin
             .
             10.
             
             Not
             minding
             their
             instruction
             who
             are
             under
             our
             charge
             .
             11.
             
             Not
             presently
             renewing
             (
             if
             before
             closed
             with
             and
             consented
             to
             )
             our
             Covenant
             before
             our
             partaking
             .
             12.
             
             Not
             sequestring
             our
             hearts
             from
             other
             things
             for
             that
             end
             .
             13.
             
             Not
             fearing
             to
             miss
             the
             thing
             offered
             ,
             and
             to
             contract
             guilt
             instead
             of
             getting
             any
             good
             ,
             14.
             
             Not
             searching
             after
             the
             sins
             of
             former
             Communions
             and
             other
             sins
             ,
             and
             repenting
             of
             them
             .
             15
             ▪
             What
             we
             ayme
             at
             in
             these
             ,
             not
             ayming
             at
             them
             in
             Christs
             strength
             .
             16.
             
             Not
             ayming
             and
             endeavouring
             constantly
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             commuuion
             with
             him
             in
             all
             duties
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             more
             access
             to
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             .
             17.
             
             Not
             laying
             aside
             of
             rooted
             prejudices
             and
             secret
             malice
             .
             Nor
             18.
             
             Admonishing
             such
             whom
             we
             know
             to
             lye
             under
             any
             offence
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             repent
             and
             reform
             .
             19.
             
             Unstayedness
             in
             our
             ayming
             at
             communion
             
             with
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             coming
             to
             it
             more
             sel●ily
             then
             out
             of
             due
             regard
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             In
             our
             going
             about
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             faults
             that
             usually
             concur
             :
             As
             1
             ,
             Our
             giving
             too
             little
             respect
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             before
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             general
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             not
             exercising
             Faith
             in
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Christs
             Institution
             .
             3.
             
             Want
             of
             Love
             to
             constrain
             us
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             that
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             that
             should
             be
             after
             Christ
             .
             4.
             
             Want
             of
             that
             discerning
             of
             the
             Lords
             Body
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             ,
             so
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             common
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             end
             .
             2.
             
             To
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himsel●
             who
             is
             signified
             and
             exhibited
             by
             it
             .
             3.
             
             To
             lay
             in
             some
             respect
             a
             further
             weight
             on
             this
             then
             on
             the
             Word
             only
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             some
             way
             of
             that
             same
             nature
             .
             4.
             
             To
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             Sacrament
             and
             other
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             so
             discerning
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             conceive
             of
             it
             rightly
             .
             1
             ▪
             In
             respect
             of
             its
             use
             and
             end
             according
             to
             its
             Institutiou
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             our
             manner
             of
             use-making
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             our
             senses
             or
             bodly
             Organs
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             and
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             looking
             upon
             ,
             and
             receiving
             Christs
             Body
             in
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             feeding
             on
             it
             there
             as
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             more
             clearly
             and
             sensibly
             :
             for
             the
             Sacraments
             do
             not
             give
             us
             any
             new
             thing
             which
             the
             Word
             did
             not
             offer
             and
             give
             before
             ,
             but
             they
             give
             the
             same
             thing
             more
             clearly
             and
             sensibly
             .
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             blessing
             ▪
             not
             only
             waiting
             for
             a
             common
             blessing
             for
             sustaining
             the
             Body
             by
             that
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             spiritual
             blessing
             to
             be
             conferred
             by
             the
             spirit
             to
             the
             behoof
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             so
             to
             discern
             it
             as
             to
             improve
             it
             for
             obtaining
             real
             communion
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             by
             a
             spiritual
             feeding
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             upon
             his
             own
             Body
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             there
             is
             any
             short-coming
             in
             these
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             the
             Lords
             Body
             is
             not
             discerned
             .
             5.
             
             We
             sin
             in
             going
             about
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             by
             want
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             without
             Holy
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             a
             Divine
             frame
             ,
             and
             without
             Love
             ravishing
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             most
             suitable
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ▪
             much
             more
             do
             we
             sin
             when
             we
             come
             with
             carnal
             ,
             loose
             ,
             or
             idle
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             any
             unreverent
             gesture
             ,
             or
             with
             light-like
             apparel
             ,
             or
             carriage
             in
             coming
             or
             sitting
             .
             6.
             
             By
             want
             of
             Love
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             sympathy
             with
             such
             as
             are
             Strangers
             to
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             .
             7.
             
             By
             not
             distinct
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             renewing
             our
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             ingaging
             of
             our selves
             to
             him
             .
             8.
             
             By
             stupidly
             ,
             or
             senselesly
             taking
             the
             Elements
             without
             any
             affection
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             heartless
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             comfortless
             because
             we
             want
             sense
             .
             9.
             
             By
             not
             che●ring
             our selves
             by
             Faith
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             and
             win
             to
             sense
             ,
             and
             by
             pressing
             too
             little
             at
             sense
             or
             comfort
             .
             10.
             
             By
             not
             improving
             this
             Ordinance
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             general
             ends
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             the
             particular
             ends
             we
             should
             ayme
             at
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             As
             1.
             
             Fellowship
             with
             Christ
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             Communion
             in
             his
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             .
             3.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             them
             .
             4.
             
             The
             lively
             commemoration
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Love
             he
             had
             to
             us
             i●
             all
             these
             ;
             for
             the
             stirring
             up
             of
             our
             Love
             again
             to
             him
             .
             5.
             
             The
             strengthening
             of
             our selves
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             by
             strength
             drawn
             from
             him
             by
             Faith.
             6.
             
             Minding
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             forth
             thereof
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             his
             coming
             again
             .
             7.
             
             Particular
             ingaging
             of
             our
             affections
             one
             to
             another
             .
             8.
             
             Ingaging
             our
             hearts
             by
             serious
             resolutions
             to
             make
             for
             Suffering
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             ●i●
             here
             ,
             by
             not
             reflecting
             on
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             wh●●
             
             they
             are
             doing
             ▪
             no●
             putting
             ▪
             up
             Ejaculatory
             Prayers
             to
             God
             in
             the
             time
             ;
             receiving
             the
             S●cr●●ent
             with
             our
             hand
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             receiving
             him
             in
             that
             mean
             by
             Faith
             〈◊〉
             the
             heart
             ,
             nor
             feeding
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             our selves
             with
             him
             really
             present
             in
             that
             mean
             :
             for
             he
             is
             to
             our
             Faith
             really
             present
             there
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             Communicating
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             readiness
             to
             slip
             and
             fall
             into
             these
             faults
             :
             1.
             
             Irreverent
             and
             Carnal
             removing
             from
             the
             Table
             .
             2.
             
             Forgetting
             what
             we
             were
             doing
             ,
             and
             falling
             immediatly
             to
             loose
             words
             or
             thoughts
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             reflecting
             on
             our
             by
             past
             carriage
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             we
             were
             doing
             ,
             and
             what
             frame
             we
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             obtained
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             repenting
             for
             what
             was
             wrong
             in
             every
             piece
             of
             our
             way
             and
             carriage
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             following
             on
             to
             obtain
             what
             we
             yet
             miss
             ,
             and
             not
             still
             waiting
             for
             the
             blessing
             ,
             even
             after
             we
             are
             come
             away
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             being
             thankful
             if
             we
             have
             obtained
             any
             thing
             .
             7.
             
             Fretting
             and
             fainting
             if
             we
             have
             not
             gotten
             what
             we
             would
             have
             .
             8.
             
             Or
             being
             indifferent
             and
             careless
             whether
             we
             get
             or
             want
             .
             9.
             
             Carnallyloose
             after
             Communions
             ,
             ●s
             if
             we
             had
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             10.
             
             Vain
             ,
             or
             puffed
             up
             ,
             if
             we
             think
             we
             have
             attained
             any
             thing
             .
             11.
             
             Little
             or
             no
             keeping
             of
             Promise
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             continuing
             as
             before
             .
             12.
             
             Digressing
             on
             the
             commendation
             or
             censure
             of
             what
             was
             heard
             ,
             or
             seen
             ,
             rather
             then
             making
             use
             of
             it
             for
             our
             profit
             .
             13.
             
             Making
             that
             Ordinance
             an
             occasion
             of
             contention
             ,
             for
             some
             faults
             we
             conceive
             to
             have
             been
             about
             it
             ,
             whereas
             it
             should
             be
             ground
             of
             Union
             and
             Love.
             14.
             
             Not
             entertaining
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             a
             frame
             that
             may
             keep
             us
             ready
             to
             communicate
             again
             .
             15.
             
             Not
             meditating
             on
             what
             we
             have
             been
             doing
             .
             16.
             
             Nor
             longing
             again
             for
             the
             like
             occasion
             .
             17.
             
             Not
             helping
             others
             that
             did
             not
             come
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             the
             occasion
             of
             coming
             to
             it
             .
             18.
             
             Conceitedness
             because
             we
             were
             admitted
             .
             19.
             
             Despising
             others
             who
             might
             not
             be
             admitted
             .
             20.
             
             Mocking
             ,
             or
             secretly
             snuffing
             at
             any
             who
             goeth
             ,
             or
             has
             gone
             about
             it
             with
             more
             tenderness
             then
             we
             ,
             or
             who
             endeavoureth
             to
             keep
             their
             Promises
             better
             then
             we
             :
             This
             sin
             of
             Emulation
             and
             spiritual
             envy
             ,
             at
             any
             who
             out-runs
             us
             in
             tenderness
             and
             proficiency
             (
             touched
             in
             these
             two
             last
             )
             is
             ,
             as
             very
             natural
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             ,
             most
             dangerous
             ;
             it
             participates
             of
             
               cursed
               Cain
            
             ;
             this
             sin
             is
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             Malignity
             ,
             and
             is
             alwayes
             accompanyed
             with
             a
             woefull
             and
             devillish
             satisfaction
             with
             ,
             and
             complacency
             in
             ,
             the
             short-comings
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             noticed
             .
             21.
             
             Secret
             disdain
             at
             tender
             Christians
             beside
             us
             ,
             as
             Hypocritical
             .
             22.
             
             Turning
             aside
             to
             live
             like
             others
             who
             have
             been
             debarred
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             difference
             put
             betwixt
             those
             who
             have
             this
             Badge
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             want
             it
             ,
             or
             setting
             up
             as
             if
             all
             were
             done
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             Communicated
             .
             23.
             
             Want
             of
             Watchfulness
             against
             recur●ing
             ▪
             Tentations
             and
             Snares
             :
             Vanity
             and
             conceit
             if
             we
             a●●ainany
             thing
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             pity
             to
             those
             who
             did
             not
             come
             with
             so
             good
             speed
             .
             24.
             
             Indiscreet
             speaking
             either
             to
             the
             commending
             or
             censuring
             of
             Speakers
             and
             Formes
             ,
             but
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             Edification
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             this
             Question
             ;
             If
             and
             How
             ,
             the
             admission
             of
             scandalous
             persons
             doth
             pollute
             the
             Communion
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             sinful
             to
             receive
             it
             with
             such
             Persons
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             ●oynt-Communicants
             be
             thereby
             defiled
             ?
             Let
             us
             for
             answer
             ,
             consider
             Pollution
             distinctly
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             these
             Four
             things
             .
             1.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             admitted
             that
             are
             scandalous
             .
             3.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             admitters
             .
             4.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             Joynt-Communicants
             .
          
           
             First
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             pollution
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Intrin●●●
             and
             Essential
             ,
             which
             by
             corruption
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             turneth
             it
             
             then
             to
             be
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             th●
             Masse
             ▪
             or
             to
             be
             hurtful
             ;
             as
             when
             Signi●●cant
             Ceremonies
             ,
             sinfully
             devised
             by
             men
             ,
             are
             mixed
             and
             added
             besides
             ▪
             and
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             Institution
             .
             The
             first
             everteth
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ▪
             and
             its
             hence-forth
             no
             more
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             second
             poysoneth
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             received
             without
             partaking
             of
             that
             sin
             actively
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             way
             of
             polluting
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             is
             Extrinsick
             and
             Circumstantial
             ,
             not
             in
             Essentials
             ,
             but
             in
             ou●
             use
             making
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Application
             thereof
             beyond
             Christs
             Warrant
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             Administred
             to
             one
             upon
             whom
             Christ
             alloweth
             it
             not
             .
             In
             that
             case
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             that
             person
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             in
             it
             ●ell
             .
             This
             Pollution
             is
             a
             prophaning
             of
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             a
             making
             it
             common
             .
             Thus
             the
             Word
             of
             Promise
             generally
             applyed
             in
             a
             Congregation
             without
             separation
             ,
             in
             Application
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Precious
             and
             the
             Vile
             ,
             is
             a
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             word
             of
             Promise
             should
             not
             be
             made
             common
             more
             then
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             )
             as
             it
             is
             marked
             ,
             Ezek.
             22.
             verse
             26.
             
             
               The
               Priests
               have
               prophaned
               my
               Holy
               Name
               ,
               they
               have
               put
               no
               Difference
               between
               the
               Holy
               and
               the
               Prophane
               ,
               between
               the
               Clean
               and
               the
               Unclean
               .
            
             Yet
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             the
             Word
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             be
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             so
             abused
             :
             Or
             ,
             As
             an
             Admonition
             cast
             before
             a
             Prophane
             Mocker
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             abusing
             of
             an
             Holy
             thing
             ,
             yet
             it
             altereth
             not
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             a
             Pearl
             cast
             before
             a
             Sow
             ,
             is
             pudled
             and
             abused
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             alter
             its
             inward
             Nature
             ,
             but
             it
             still
             remaineth
             a
             Pearl
             :
             So
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             they
             are
             abused
             in
             their
             use
             when
             mis-applyed
             ,
             yet
             still
             (
             the
             Institution
             being
             kept
             )
             they
             are
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             :
             Thus
             was
             the
             Temple
             said
             to
             be
             prophaned
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             made
             more
             common
             in
             its
             use
             then
             was
             allowed
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             still
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             so
             admission
             of
             scandalous
             persons
             may
             thus
             be
             called
             ,
             a
             polluting
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             not
             essentially
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             Pollution
             with
             reference
             to
             persons
             who
             are
             admitted
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Sacraments
             may
             be
             polluted
             .
             1.
             
             By
             gros●y
             scandalous
             persons
             ▪
             2.
             
             By
             Hypocrites
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Believers
             not
             exercising
             their
             Graces
             ;
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             polluted
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             because
             as
             to
             the
             
               Pure
               all
               things
            
             (
             Lawful
             )
             
               are
               pure
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               Unclean
               and
               Unbelieving
               nothing
               is
               Pure
               ,
               their
               Mind
               and
               Conscience
               being
               defiled
               .
            
             Thus
             their
             Praying
             ,
             Sacrificing
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Plowing
             ,
             &c
             :
             all
             is
             unclean
             ;
             and
             by
             proportion
             ,
             to
             Believers
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             good
             and
             clean
             state
             ,
             yet
             in
             an
             evil
             and
             unholy
             frame
             ▪
             The
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             said
             in
             some
             sense
             to
             be
             unclean
             ,
             and
             polluted
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Office-Bearers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             admitters
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             cannot
             be
             prophaned
             Essentially
             ▪
             the
             Institution
             being
             kept
             pure
             ;
             yet
             may
             they
             sin
             ,
             and
             be
             guilty
             of
             prophaning
             it
             ,
             by
             opening
             the
             Door
             wider
             then
             Christ
             has
             allowed
             ,
             and
             not
             keeping
             the
             right
             bounds
             :
             And
             Ministers
             may
             so
             sin
             ,
             in
             promiscuous
             applying
             of
             the
             Promises
             and
             Consolations
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             applying
             its
             Seals
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             are
             sins
             to
             them
             ▪
             yet
             these
             cases
             would
             be
             excepted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             such
             a
             scandal
             is
             not
             made
             known
             to
             them
             :
             Scandalous
             persons
             may
             be
             admitted
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             look
             on
             them
             as
             such
             till
             discovered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             such
             scandals
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             judicially
             ,
             though
             possibly
             they
             be
             true
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             though
             against
             the
             inclination
             and
             affection
             of
             the
             admitters
             ,
             be
             admitted
             yet
             not
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             because
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             hig●
             
             censure
             in
             Christs
             House
             ,
             his
             Servants
             are
             not
             to
             walk
             arbitrarily
             (
             for
             that
             would
             bring
             confusion
             with
             it
             )
             but
             by
             Rules
             given
             them
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             not
             to
             receive
             an
             accusation
             ,
             but
             under
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             by
             some
             circumstances
             it
             proveth
             not
             edifying
             ,
             but
             rather
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Persons
             concerned
             ;
             As
             1.
             when
             the
             scandal
             is
             in
             such
             a
             matter
             as
             is
             not
             expresly
             determined
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             is
             by
             consequence
             to
             be
             deduced
             from
             it
             ;
             as
             suppose
             it
             be
             meant
             such
             a
             point
             of
             truth
             as
             has
             Divines
             ,
             that
             are
             godly
             ,
             dissentient
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             a
             practise
             (
             suppose
             perjury
             )
             as
             is
             evil
             indeed
             in
             it self
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             deduction
             and
             consequence
             (
             which
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             )
             to
             be
             applyed
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             in
             such
             things
             as
             affect
             not
             a
             natural
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             Fornication
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             &c.
             do
             ;
             or
             in
             such
             things
             as
             contradict
             not
             expressy
             any
             Truth
             :
             And
             2
             ▪
             When
             the
             scandal
             of
             these
             sins
             is
             by
             universality
             become
             little
             among
             men
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             not
             easie
             access
             ,
             in
             an
             edifying
             way
             ,
             to
             decide
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             censure
             them
             ;
             there
             is
             still
             a
             right
             and
             a
             wrong
             in
             these
             which
             a
             Minister
             in
             Doctrine
             may
             reprove
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             forbear
             a
             judicial
             sentence
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             Paul
             did
             with
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             there
             were
             several
             sorts
             of
             Offenders
             .
             1.
             
             Incestuous
             Fornicators
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             sinned
             against
             Nature's
             light
             ;
             these
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             he
             commandeth
             to
             be
             excluded
             or
             excommunicated
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             by
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             made
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             mis-led
             the
             People
             in
             factions
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Authority
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             v.
             3.
             &c.
             
             
               Deceitful
               Workers
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             these
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10
             ▪
             6.
             he
             spareth
             for
             the
             Peoples
             sake
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             19.
             3.
             
             Some
             weakly
             and
             carnally
             mis-led
             into
             factions
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             these
             he
             endeavoureth
             to
             recover
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             guilty
             of
             faults
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             their
             wrong
             manner
             of
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             These
             he
             reproveth
             and
             laboureth
             to
             amend
             ,
             yet
             alloweth
             them
             to
             go
             on
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             debar
             for
             the
             time
             either
             factious
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             people
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             the
             other
             ;
             neither
             i●
             it
             likely
             ,
             that
             the
             Communion
             was
             omitted
             ,
             or
             they
             debarred
             ,
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             reprove
             for
             not
             debarring
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             .
             For
             wronging
             the
             Institution
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             warranteth
             debarring
             and
             censures
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             is
             edification
             :
             and
             when
             that
             end
             cannot
             be
             gained
             to
             a
             people
             or
             person
             ,
             such
             censures
             may
             be
             omitted
             ;
             and
             except
             some
             bounds
             were
             to
             be
             fixed
             ,
             here
             ,
             the
             difficulty
             in
             abounding
             differences
             would
             prove
             inextricable
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             a
             sin
             is
             become
             Epidemical
             ,
             and
             very
             Universal
             ;
             On
             the
             one
             hand
             the
             more
             tender
             and
             conscienciously
             ▪
             scrupulous
             would
             be
             instructed
             to
             much
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             dealt
             with
             ▪
             not
             to
             indulge
             themselves
             a
             liberty
             to
             rent
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             divide
             from
             it
             when
             such
             persons
             are
             admitted
             ,
             being
             otherwise
             capable
             of
             the
             priviledge
             ;
             because
             exclusion
             in
             this
             case
             by
             a
             sentence
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             would
             probably
             miss
             its
             end
             ▪
             which
             is
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             and
             would
             weaken
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             if
             not
             hazard
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ▪
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Ministers
             would
             by
             all
             means
             take
             head
             ,
             and
             ●e
             obtested
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             (
             which
             is
             readily
             incident
             in
             an
             hour
             of
             tentation
             )
             run
             not
             on
             the
             Extream
             of
             shifting
             their
             duty
             insulting
             as
             it
             were
             over
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             by
             compliance
             with
             ,
             or
             accession
             to
             these
             sins
             ;
             but
             would
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             making
             themselves
             horridly
             guilty
             ,
             manage
             obvious
             wayes
             ,
             deal
             freely
             and
             faithfully
             in
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Key
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             when
             the
             use
             of
             the
             other
             will
             not
             in
             all
             appearance
             be
             so
             much
             for
             edification
             ;
             that
             by
             publick
             doctrinal
             
             separating
             the
             Precious
             from
             the
             Vile
             ,
             and
             by
             straight
             down-right
             private
             ▪
             dealing
             ,
             they
             may
             in
             the
             ●ight
             of
             God
             commend
             themselves
             to
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             us
             consider
             if
             this
             Ordinance
             be
             polluted
             to
             the
             ●oynt-Receivers
             ▪
             suppose
             that
             some
             are
             sinfully
             admitted
             by
             the
             Office-bearers
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             we
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             pollution
             or
             sin
             to
             them
             to
             partake
             with
             such
             ,
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             blessed
             to
             them
             notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             Christs
             Ordinance
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             the
             Word
             i●
             unwarrantably
             applyed
             in
             〈◊〉
             and
             ad●o●itions
             ;
             so
             that
             Pearls
             are
             ●ast
             before
             Swine
             :
             yet
             supposing
             some
             tend●●
             souls
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             they
             may
             meddle
             warrantably
             with
             that
             abused
             Wo●d
             as
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             prove
             useful
             to
             them
             ;
             For
             confirming
             this
             Truth
             ,
             we
             offer
             these
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             The
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             of
             o●●
             Nature
             ,
             and
             are
             pollu●●d
             or
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             onely
             the
             difference
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             one
             usually
             is
             doctrinally
             wronged
             ,
             the
             other
             disciplina●ily
             .
             2
             ▪
             Because
             that
             ,
             unwarrantable
             admission
             of
             others
             is
             not
             the
             Communicators
             ▪
             but
             the
             Ministers
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             wrong
             them
             more
             then
             want
             of
             preparation
             in
             others
             who
             come
             .
             3
             ▪
             Any
             others
             sin
             cannot
             loosen
             me
             from
             my
             Obligation
             in
             a
             duty
             :
             now
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             a●
             
               to
               examine
               themselves
            
             ,
             so
             being
             prepared
             by
             suitable
             self-examination
             ,
             
               to
               eat
            
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             verse
             28.
             and
             yet
             in
             that
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             many
             did
             sinfully
             approach
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             :
             Now
             though
             the
             Command
             requiring
             self-examination
             ,
             will
             not
             warrant
             Rulers
             not
             to
             examine
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             warrant
             private
             Communicants
             to
             endeavour
             rightly
             to
             go
             about
             that
             duty
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             much
             anxious
             what
             others
             do
             ,
             as
             if
             other
             mens
             carriage
             were
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             approaching
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             notwithstanding
             a
             Sacrament
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             mens
             corrupt
             additions
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             neglecting
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             neglecting
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             5.
             
             If
             scandalous
             Receivers
             did
             corrupt
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             a
             corrupt
             Minister
             could
             never
             celebrate
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             which
             would
             contradict
             the
             Lords
             way
             i●
             appointing
             such
             sometimes
             to
             dispense
             his
             Mysteries
             both
             i●
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Ministers
             corruption
             pollute
             not
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             much
             less
             will
             the
             scandal
             of
             any
             others
             .
             6.
             
             The
             practise
             of
             the
             Lords
             People
             in
             receiving
             Sacrament●
             this
             way
             ,
             both
             before
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             proveth
             it
             .
             7.
             
             It
             would
             be
             a
             great
             and
             inextricable
             snare
             to
             Consciences
             ,
             if
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             communicating
             depended
             not
             only
             on
             their
             own
             preparing
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             on
             the
             Ministers
             and
             joynt-Receivers
             ;
             if
             their
             not
             preparation
             or
             failing
             in
             it
             ,
             brought
             guilt
             on
             us
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             that
             ever
             we
             could
             with
             clearness
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             think
             ,
             a
             Communion
             is
             celebrated
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             one
             or
             more
             who
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             ,
             and
             the
             admission
             of
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             many
             is
             a
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             we
             thought
             them
             to
             be
             scandalous
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             we
             knew
             them
             not
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             in
             Faith
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             left
             the
             Ordinance
             be
             defiled
             by
             us
             ,
             if
             their
             defiling
             were
             ours
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             presen●e
             of
             a
             Hypocri●●
             would
             defile
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             his
             Hypocrisie
             defileth
             i●
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             not
             right
             before
             God
             ▪
             to
             come
             ,
             neither
             would
             it
             warrant
             us
             that
             we
             knew
             not
             :
             For
             1.
             
             Many
             do
             sin
             ▪
             when
             they
             kn●w
             not
             .
             2
             ▪
             It
             is
             not
             our
             knowing
             his
             sin
             that
             defileth
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             his
             Hypocrisie
             and
             〈◊〉
             3.
             〈◊〉
             the
             same
             Sacrament
             might
             be
             as
             Gods
             Ordinance
             participated
             warrantably
             by
             one
             who
             knew
             not
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             another
             who
             knew
             this
             ;
             which
             were
             hard
             to
             make
             out
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Believers
             their
             being
             out
             of
             a
             frame
             ,
             would
             pollute
             this
             Ordinance
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             incapacitate
             us
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             in
             that
             case
             sin
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             keep
             as
             gr●●●
             a
             distance
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             .
          
           
           
             Ye●
             .
             4.
             
             One
             could
             not
             communicate
             with
             himself
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             if
             that
             ground
             were
             true
             :
             For
             1
             ,
             We
             have
             Corruption
             .
             2.
             
             We
             know
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             can
             know
             any
             other
             mans
             .
             3.
             
             It
             doth
             pollute
             the
             Ordinance
             in
             part
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             guilt
             with
             it
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             if
             sin
             known
             in
             another
             ,
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             which
             is
             in
             our selves
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             Corruption
             as
             known
             to
             be
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             polluteth
             it
             ;
             then
             that
             same
             known
             in
             our selves
             must
             have
             that
             same
             effect
             :
             for
             ,
             a
             
               quate●●●●d
               〈◊〉
               valet
               consequentia
            
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             ●e
             said
             1.
             
             This
             Corruption
             is
             but
             half
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             in
             our selves
             ,
             being
             weakened
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             not
             allowed
             .
             Answ
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             certainly
             half-corruption
             in
             our selves
             will
             weigh
             more
             then
             whole
             corruption
             in
             another
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             necessarily
             this
             polluteth
             in
             part
             all
             our
             holy
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             We
             cannot
             be
             freed
             from
             Corruption
             ,
             while
             here
             .
             and
             so
             we
             could
             not
             go
             about
             any
             duty
             ,
             if
             that
             reasoning
             were
             good
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             A
             mixture
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             a
             mixture
             of
             Grace
             and
             Corruption
             in
             a
             Believer
             .
             2.
             
             If
             our
             own
             corruption
             which
             involveth
             us
             in
             sin
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             doing
             duties
             ,
             will
             not
             loosen
             us
             from
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             much
             less
             sin
             in
             others
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             less
             prohibited
             to
             communicate
             with
             sin
             and
             corruption
             in
             our selves
             ,
             then
             in
             others
             ;
             and
             also
             we
             are
             commanded
             as
             effectually
             to
             purge
             our
             own
             heart
             as
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             This
             truth
             in
             Doctrine
             the
             sober
             of
             the
             Independents
             approve
             as
             to
             themselves
             (
             whatever
             be
             their
             practise
             as
             to
             others
             )
             as
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             eschew
             confusion
             ,
             and
             keep
             unity
             and
             order
             :
             So
             Ho●kers
             Survey
             ,
             part
             2.
             
             Amesius
             de
             consc
             .
             c●p
             .
             4.
             lib.
             1.
             
               ●orton
               adver
               .
               Appol
               .
               Resp
               .
               ad
               ultimam
               qu●stionem
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             other
             Questions
             ,
             as
             ,
             How
             the
             Sacraments
             Seal
             ?
             or
             what
             they
             Seal
             ?
             the
             m●jor
             or
             the
             minor
             proposition
             ?
             the
             Promise
             as
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Testament
             leg●●ing
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             to
             us
             ?
             These
             would
             require
             a
             larger
             dispute
             then
             our
             intended
             work
             will
             admit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             not
             meddle
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             instance
             the
             breath
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             is
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             Fasting
             ;
             concerning
             which
             we
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Fasting
             is
             a
             solemn
             piece
             of
             external
             religious
             worship
             ,
             when
             rightly
             and
             religiously
             discharged
             .
             2.
             
             That
             men
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             many
             sins
             as
             to
             their
             practise
             in
             reference
             thereto
             .
          
           
             First
             :
             That
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             external
             worship
             ,
             is
             clear
             .
             1.
             
             From
             Precepts
             commanding
             it
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             practises
             and
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Scripture
             .
             3.
             
             From
             Scripture-directions
             given
             to
             regulate
             us
             in
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             differeth
             from
             Prayer
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             1.
             
             That
             those
             are
             ordinary
             pieces
             of
             Worship
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             special
             occasions
             ,
             either
             of
             a
             Cross
             lying
             on
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             Feared
             and
             imminent
             ;
             3.
             or
             some
             great
             thing
             which
             we
             are
             to
             Suit
             for
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
             Although
             it
             be
             an
             extraordinary
             piece
             of
             Worship
             ;
             yet
             the
             more
             holy
             we
             read
             any
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             we
             find
             they
             have
             been
             the
             more
             in
             this
             duty
             of
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             Fasting
             is
             not
             of
             it self
             a
             piece
             of
             immediate
             Worship
             ,
             as
             Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             but
             medi●●●e
             only
             as
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             to
             be
             helpful
             to
             some
             other
             duty
             ,
             such
             as
             Praying
             humbling
             of
             our selves
             ,
             Mortification
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             3.
             
             Fasting
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             four
             respects
             :
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             gone
             about
             i●●
             secret
             ,
             by
             one
             single
             person
             setting
             himself
             a
             part
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             for
             Fasting
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             many
             instances
             whereof
             are
             in
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             As
             its
             private
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             more
             publick
             ,
             being
             gone
             about
             by
             a
             Family
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             persons
             joyning
             together
             ,
             as
             Esther
             and
             her
             Maids
             .
             3.
             
             As
             it
             is
             publick
             ,
             being
             performed
             by
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             Acts
             
             13.
             2
             ,
             3.
             4.
             
             As
             gone
             about
             by
             a
             whole
             national
             Church
             :
             These
             four
             are
             all
             mentioned
             ,
             Zach.
             12.
             11.
             12.
             where
             we
             find
             ,
             1.
             the
             whole
             Land.
             2.
             
             Families
             together
             .
             3.
             
             Families
             a-part
             .
             4.
             
             Particular
             Persons
             or
             Wives
             a-part
             ,
             setting
             about
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             Fasting
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             causes
             that
             call
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             1.
             
             Publick
             causes
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             2.
             2.
             
             Particular
             and
             personal
             ,
             as
             of
             David
             for
             h●●
             Child
             ▪
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             16.
             3.
             
             For
             others
             ,
             Psal
             .
             35.
             13.
             
             And
             4
             ▪
             i●
             is
             to
             be
             minded
             in
             a
             special
             way
             for
             helping
             us
             against
             spiritual
             evils
             ,
             casting
             out
             of
             Devils
             ,
             mortifying
             of
             Lusts
             ,
             as
             also
             under
             sad
             temporal
             Crosses
             and
             Losses
             Math.
             17.
             21.
             and
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9
             ult
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             some
             times
             and
             cases
             in
             all
             these
             which
             call
             for
             Fasting
             with
             Prayer
             to
             be
             seriously
             gone
             about
             ;
             so
             we
             may
             sin
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             duty
             many
             ways
             :
             As
             1.
             
             When
             it
             is
             slighted
             ,
             and
             not
             gone
             about
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             thus
             men
             are
             guilty
             either
             1.
             
             By
             contemning
             it
             ,
             or
             2
             Counting
             it
             not
             necessary
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             By
             negligence
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             will
             not
             be
             at
             pains
             to
             stir
             up
             our selves
             to
             a
             frame
             for
             it
             :
             Or
             4.
             
             Will
             not
             leave
             our
             pleasures
             or
             work
             for
             it
             .
             5.
             
             In
             not
             esteeming
             highly
             of
             it
             .
             6.
             
             In
             not
             labouring
             to
             have
             fit
             opportunities
             to
             go
             about
             it
             .
             7.
             
             In
             scarring
             at
             it
             as
             a
             burden
             .
             8.
             
             In
             casting
             it
             up
             as
             Hypocrisie
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             mocking
             at
             it
             in
             them
             .
             9
             In
             not
             joyning
             in
             our
             affection
             with
             others
             we
             know
             are
             Fasting
             ▪
             10.
             
             In
             our
             unfrequent
             use
             of
             it
             .
             11.
             
             In
             neglecting
             causes
             that
             relate
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             or
             to
             others
             ;
             contenting
             our selves
             with
             what
             relateth
             to
             our
             own
             necessity
             ▪
             12.
             
             In
             not
             being
             affected
             with
             our
             neglect
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             nor
             mourning
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             repenting
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             being
             humbled
             under
             the
             many
             evils
             which
             the
             neglecting
             of
             it
             carryeth
             along
             with
             it
             .
             13.
             
             At
             least
             neglecting
             on
             part
             or
             other
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             Fasting
             .
             14.
             
             Not
             setting
             our selves
             seriously
             to
             be
             at
             the
             end
             designed
             in
             Fasting
             ,
             which
             maketh
             us
             either
             neglect
             it
             ,
             or
             go
             formally
             about
             it
          
           
             In
             going
             about
             this
             duty
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Evils
             to
             be
             avoyded
             ▪
             The
             1.
             is
             ,
             giving
             too
             much
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             did
             merit
             ,
             Isa
             .
             58.
             1.
             or
             as
             if
             it self
             did
             mortifie
             sin
             ,
             or
             make
             holy
             ,
             or
             were
             Religious
             worship
             in
             it self
             :
             The
             2.
             is
             one
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             when
             it
             getteth
             too
             little
             ,
             being
             looked
             on
             as
             not
             necessary
             or
             profitable
             for
             the
             framing
             of
             ones
             spirit
             ,
             and
             fitting
             them
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             self-examination
             or
             wrestling
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             accounted
             a
             fit
             mean
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             more
             than
             when
             it
             is
             neglected
             ▪
          
           
             In
             speaking
             of
             the
             sins
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             more
             particularly
             how
             we
             sin
             before
             it
             in
             our
             preparation
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             our
             going
             about
             it
             .
             3.
             
             When
             it
             is
             ended
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             before
             our
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             we
             sin
             1.
             
             When
             the
             right
             end
             of
             a
             Fast
             is
             mistaken
             ▪
             and
             it
             is
             not
             considered
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             help
             us
             to
             a
             more
             spiritual
             frame
             .
             2.
             
             When
             we
             do
             not
             study
             to
             be
             clear
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             the
             special
             grounds
             that
             call
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             ayming
             to
             have
             our
             heart
             from
             conviction
             affected
             sutably
             with
             them
             .
             3.
             
             When
             we
             are
             not
             put
             to
             it
             from
             the
             right
             motive
             ,
             but
             go
             about
             it
             selfily
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ;
             as
             Matth.
             6.
             16.
             or
             for
             the
             fashion
             .
             4.
             
             When
             it
             s
             not
             gone
             about
             in
             obedience
             to
             a
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             Fast
             to
             our selves
             .
             Zach.
             7.
             5.
             5
             
             When
             there
             is
             no
             secret
             examination
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             to
             try
             what
             frame
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             what
             ●usts
             reign
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             prevail
             over
             us
             ▪
             Nor
             6
             ▪
             any
             particular
             dealing
             with
             God
             before
             ▪
             hand
             to
             be
             enabled
             for
             this
             duty
             ▪
             
             and
             helped
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
             7.
             
             When
             we
             are
             not
             endeavouring
             to
             be
             in
             good
             terms
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             studying
             to
             be
             clear
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             put
             up
             suits
             to
             him
             .
             8.
             
             When
             we
             neglect
             Christ
             ,
             and
             turn
             legal
             in
             it
             .
             9.
             
             When
             we
             do
             not
             separate
             our selves
             from
             all
             other
             affairs
             ●●mously
             the
             night
             before
             .
             10.
             
             When
             we
             are
             lazie
             in
             rising
             so
             timely
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             .
             11.
             
             When
             we
             do
             not
             (
             if
             it
             be
             secret
             )
             labour
             to
             be
             unseen
             in
             it
             to
             any
             .
             12.
             
             Not
             setting
             our selves
             seriously
             to
             it
             .
             Dan.
             9.
             3.
             abstracting
             our selves
             from
             diversions
             ,
             and
             rousing
             up
             our selves
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             we
             sin
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             Eating
             unnecessarily
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             little
             :
             as
             we
             may
             sin
             by
             not
             eating
             ,
             when
             not
             eating
             disableth
             us
             in
             Duties
             ;
             yet
             the
             Body
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             affected
             ,
             as
             may
             uot
             hinder
             us
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             but
             many
             scarce
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             touched
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             affected
             ,
             or
             afflicted
             with
             Abstinence
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Lightness
             of
             Apparel
             ,
             or
             such
             fineness
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             make
             use
             of
             on
             other
             dayes
             .
             3.
             
             In
             Gestures
             ,
             looking
             light
             ,
             like
             Laughing
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             carriage
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             unsuitable
             for
             that
             day
             .
             4.
             
             In
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             more
             seeming
             weightedness
             and
             heaviness
             ,
             then
             really
             there
             is
             .
             5.
             
             In
             having
             wrong
             ends
             before
             us
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             To
             seem
             holy
             .
             2.
             
             To
             carry
             on
             some
             Temporal
             or
             Politick
             Design
             ,
             as
             Jezabel
             did
             against
             Naboth
             to
             get
             his
             Vineyard
             .
             3.
             
             To
             get
             advantage
             of
             some
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             some
             finister
             Designs
             ,
             digest
             ,
             and
             go
             down
             the
             better
             ,
             as
             Isaiah
             58.
             verse
             4.
             
             
               To
               smite
               with
               the
               Fist
               of
               wickedness
               ,
            
             as
             
               under
               pretence
               of
               Long
               Prayers
            
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             more
             Liberty
             to
             injure
             others
             .
             4.
             
             For
             Strife
             and
             Debate
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             of
             Factions
             and
             Parties
             .
             6.
             
             We
             sin
             here
             by
             neglecting
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             .
             7.
             
             By
             taking
             pains
             in
             Works
             Lawful
             on
             others
             dayes
             ,
             
               Exacting
               all
               our
               Labour
            
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             unbecoming
             on
             that
             day
             .
             8.
             
             By
             taking
             delight
             in
             Temporal
             things
             ,
             finding
             our
             own
             pleasures
             .
             9.
             
             By
             words
             or
             thoughts
             of
             Lawful
             things
             ,
             diverting
             us
             from
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             day
             .
             10.
             
             By
             wearying
             of
             it
             as
             a
             burden
             ;
             
               Not
               calling
               it
               a
               Delight
            
             .
             11.
             
             By
             wishing
             it
             were
             over
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             at
             our
             work
             or
             pastime
             again
             ,
             Amos
             8.
             5.
             12.
             
             By
             negligence
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             not
             being
             frequent
             and
             fervent
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             pertinent
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             there
             should
             be
             in
             all
             these
             something
             on
             a
             Fast-day
             suitable
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             called
             for
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             more
             then
             on
             other
             dayes
             .
             13.
             
             By
             not
             joyning
             seriously
             with
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             pray
             ,
             especially
             in
             particulars
             which
             concern
             others
             .
             14.
             
             By
             little
             Mourning
             or
             Heart-melting
             ,
             especially
             in
             secret
             Duties
             ,
             which
             on
             that
             day
             would
             be
             more
             frequent
             ,
             more
             serious
             ,
             and
             affecting
             ,
             then
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             that
             day
             being
             set
             apart
             for
             it
             :
             And
             if
             private
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             abstracted
             ,
             even
             from
             ordinary
             Refreshments
             and
             Mirth
             ,
             then
             upon
             a
             Sabbath
             :
             and
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             would
             be
             then
             more
             humble
             ,
             mournful
             ,
             and
             denyed
             to
             otherwise-Lawful
             Comforts
             .
             15.
             
             By
             little
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Repentance
             or
             sense
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             day
             for
             humbling
             the
             Heart
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             Vileness
             ,
             and
             loathing
             of
             our selves
             .
             16.
             
             By
             little
             suitable
             uptaking
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Holyness
             ,
             Displeasure
             against
             Sin
             ,
             &c
             ,
             Which
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             is
             in
             an
             especial
             way
             called
             for
             .
             17.
             
             By
             not
             distinct
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             ingaging
             to
             him
             against
             our
             seen
             Evils
             and
             Defects
             ;
             a
             Fast-day
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             Covenanting-day
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Ezra
             and
             Nehemiah
             .
             18.
             
             By
             being
             defective
             in
             Reading
             
             and
             Meditating
             on
             what
             may
             humble
             us
             ▪
             but
             much
             more
             when
             by
             Looks
             ,
             Words
             ,
             or
             Thoughts
             ,
             we
             marr
             the
             right
             frame
             ,
             and
             set
             of
             our
             Hearts
             .
             19.
             
             By
             Resting
             on
             Fasting
             ,
             or
             being
             Legal
             in
             it
             .
             20.
             
             By
             not
             minding
             the
             pro●●ting
             of
             others
             ,
             no●
             Sympathizing
             with
             their
             wants
             and
             case
             ,
             nor
             being
             careful
             to
             see
             those
             of
             our
             Family
             or
             Charge
             observant
             of
             it
             .
             21.
             
             By
             nor
             abstaining
             from
             the
             Marriage
             Bed.
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             ●erse
             5.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             We
             sin
             after
             fasting
             .
             1.
             
             Soon
             returning
             to
             other
             thoughts
             .
             2.
             
             Letting
             any
             frame
             we
             had
             attained
             ,
             slack
             and
             wear
             out
             .
             3.
             
             Forgetting
             our
             Confessions
             and
             Engagements
             ,
             and
             falling
             to
             former
             Sins
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             these
             Duties
             to
             which
             we
             have
             engaged
             ,
             4.
             
             Being
             rigid
             with
             others
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             insisting
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             those
             things
             we
             aimed
             at
             in
             fasting
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             trying
             and
             observing
             if
             any
             thing
             we
             prayed
             for
             hath
             been
             obtained
             .
             7.
             
             Not
             Reflecting
             upon
             our
             carriage
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             how
             it
             was
             discharged
             .
             8.
             
             Not
             humbled
             under
             our
             many
             short-comings
             ,
             and
             failings
             in
             it
             .
             9.
             
             Glad
             when
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             because
             that
             Restraint
             is
             taken
             off
             our
             carnal
             Humours
             .
             10.
             
             Sitting
             down
             and
             resting
             on
             that
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             done
             .
             11.
             
             Thinking
             our selves
             something
             better
             ,
             by
             our
             outward
             performance
             .
             12.
             
             Being
             vain
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             to
             our
             Sense
             .
             13.
             
             Being
             unwatchful
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             studying
             suitableness
             in
             our
             following
             carriage
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             i●
             but
             the
             hanging
             down
             of
             the
             Head
             ●or
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             These
             Particulars
             applyed
             to
             our
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             may
             be
             useful
             for
             our
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             Humiliation
             .
             Ah!
             Who
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             clean
             ?
             All
             of
             us
             are
             guilty
             ,
             either
             by
             neglecting
             such
             Duties
             ,
             or
             by
             thus
             and
             thus
             going
             about
             them
             unsuitably
             :
             from
             these
             Sins
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             also
             the
             contrary
             Duties
             ,
             or
             Qualifications
             ,
             that
             are
             required
             for
             the
             right
             discharge
             of
             these
             Duties
             .
             The
             preventing
             of
             these
             Sins
             ,
             will
             bring
             in
             the
             Duties
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             going
             about
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             the
             going
             about
             these
             Duties
             ,
             without
             the
             manner
             requisite
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             it
             were
             the
             making
             of
             some
             Image
             ,
             for
             our selves
             in
             the
             Lords
             worship
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             not
             commanded
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             say
             ▪
             
               Is
               it
               such
               a
               Fast
               that
               I
               have
               chosen
               ?
            
             Isai
             .
             58.
             5.
             or
             ,
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             Prayer
             I
             called
             for
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               required
               these
               things
               at
               your
               hands
               ?
            
             Isai
             .
             1.
             12.
             
             These
             Questions
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             putteth
             to
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             will
             make
             many
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Praises
             ,
             and
             much
             worship
             ,
             that
             now
             seemeth
             to
             be
             in
             great
             Bings
             or
             Heaps
             ,
             come
             down
             to
             a
             small
             bulk
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             fanned
             ,
             ●ifted
             ,
             and
             searched
             by
             this
             Seive
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             things
             casten
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             to
             be
             Breaches
             of
             this
             Command
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             Command
             is
             pressed
             ,
             which
             is
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             a
             Reason
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             a
             Commination
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             By
             a
             Promise
             .
             All
             which
             speak
             a
             readiness
             in
             men
             to
             fail
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             a
             special
             notice
             that
             God
             taketh
             of
             the
             Duties
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sins
             forbidden
             in
             it
             .
             Men
             might
             readily
             say
             ;
             What
             needeth
             so
             much
             Rigidity
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             worship
             ?
             and
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             in
             it
             some
             mixture
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             formerly
             abused
             ,
             it
             is
             no●
             much
             to
             be
             stood
             upon
             :
             The
             Lord
             therefore
             in
             pressing
             it
             ,
             addeth
             this
             Reason
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               jealous
               God
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             will
             not
             only
             have
             my
             Church
             and
             Spouse
             ,
             Honest
             and
             Chast
             indeed
             ,
             but
             Chast-like
             :
             As
             Casar
             said
             ,
             His
             Wife
             behoved
             ,
             no●
             onely
             to
             abstain
             from
             all
             Dishonesty
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             suspicious
             carriage
             :
             Even
             so
             will
             the
             Lord
             have
             his
             People
             carry
             it
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Wife
             should
             carry
             to
             a
             jealous
             Husband
             ,
             with
             such
             circumspection
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             not
             have
             any
             occasion
             of
             suspition
             .
             Jealousie
             here
             implyeth
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Facility
             or
             Aptness
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             suspect
             any
             thing
             which
             may
             look
             like
             a
             giving
             that
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             :
             So
             a
             Husband
             is
             said
             to
             be
             jealous
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             apt
             to
             suspect
             want
             of
             Love
             in
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             is
             
             ready
             to
             gather
             from
             every
             Circumstance
             ,
             her
             inclination
             to
             another
             ;
             even
             though
             there
             be
             no
             palpably
             Demonstrative
             ground
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             jealousie
             is
             taken
             amongst
             Men.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             importeth
             a
             severe
             Indignation
             ,
             against
             every
             thing
             which
             giveth
             ground
             of
             suspition
             ;
             it
             cannot
             abide
             that
             :
             Hence
             jealousie
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Rage
               of
               a
               Man
            
             ,
             Prov.
             6.
             38.
             
             This
             Wrong
             will
             not
             be
             endured
             ,
             when
             many
             others
             will
             be
             dispensed
             with
             .
             Any
             thing
             that
             seemingly
             slighteth
             him
             ,
             or
             inclineth
             the
             Heart
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             to
             jealousie
             insufferable
             .
             These
             two
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             (
             as
             many
             other
             things
             )
             are
             applyed
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             will
             not
             admit
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             suspicious-like
             in
             his
             service
             ;
             but
             if
             his
             People
             depart
             from
             him
             in
             deviating
             in
             the
             least
             from
             the
             Rule
             given
             ,
             He
             will
             be
             provoked
             to
             be
             avenged
             on
             them
             for
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Reason
             :
             The
             Commination
             or
             Threatning
             added
             ,
             confirmeth
             this
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Visiting
               the
               Iniquities
               of
               the
               Fathers
               on
               the
               Children
               .
            
             To
             Visit
             here
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             punish
             the
             Children
             ,
             for
             the
             Fathers
             faults
             ;
             though
             God
             should
             seem
             for
             the
             time
             to
             forget
             the
             Breaches
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             Corruptions
             introduced
             by
             men
             in
             his
             worship
             ;
             yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               will
               Visit
            
             ,
             or
             revenge
             that
             Iniquity
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             present
             Race
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             following
             ,
             even
             
               upon
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               Gen●ration
               .
            
          
           
             For
             clearing
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             .
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             Punishment
             here
             threatned
             ?
             2.
             
             On
             whom
             it
             is
             ?
             Upon
             the
             Children
             of
             them
             that
             transgress
             this
             Command
             .
             3.
             
             How
             it
             is
             executed
             ?
             4.
             
             Why
             the
             Lord
             doth
             so
             ?
             That
             we
             may
             vindicate
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             clear
             it
             from
             appearance
             of
             Contradiction
             ,
             with
             that
             in
             Ezekiel
             18.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               shall
               not
               lear
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             The
             First
             Question
             then
             ;
             is
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             that
             is
             here
             Threatned
             ?
             Answ
             .
             We
             do
             not
             think
             that
             this
             place
             speaketh
             only
             of
             Temporal
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Ezekiel
             of
             Eternal
             :
             For
             the
             scope
             of
             both
             ,
             will
             contradict
             this
             ;
             for
             that
             passage
             Ezek.
             18.
             is
             occasioned
             from
             the
             People
             present
             straits
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             directly
             of
             Temporal
             Judgements
             ;
             so
             ,
             that
             Distinction
             will
             not
             clear
             this
             seeming
             Contradiction
             .
             Therefore
             we
             conceive
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             mainly
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             Evils
             ,
             which
             God
             threatneth
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Wicked
             Parents
             .
             (
             For
             ,
             that
             Temporal
             Judgements
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             included
             in
             the
             Threatning
             there
             is
             no
             question
             .
             )
          
           
             This
             will
             be
             clear
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             considering
             that
             the
             thing
             threatned
             here
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             punishment
             which
             the
             Breach
             of
             ,
             or
             Iniquity
             committed
             against
             this
             Command
             ,
             or
             other
             Commands
             ,
             deserveth
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             punishment
             ,
             that
             sinful
             Parents
             deserve
             ,
             he
             
               Visiteth
               the
               Iniquities
               of
               the
               Fath●rs
               ,
            
             on
             the
             Children
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             which
             the
             Breach
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             or
             which
             the
             Parents
             guilt
             deserveth
             ,
             is
             eternal
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             not
             temporal
             only
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             th●ng
             threatned
             here
             is
             proportionally
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             with
             the
             thing
             promised
             afterward
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             opposite
             to
             the
             other
             :
             But
             it
             were
             a
             wronging
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             his
             People
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             Mercy
             onely
             looketh
             to
             Temporal
             Benefits
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             this
             Threatning
             must
             also
             look
             unto
             ,
             and
             comprehend
             Eternal
             Plagues
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             scope
             may
             clear
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             To
             restrain
             Parents
             ,
             from
             the
             sins
             here
             forbidden
             ;
             because
             by
             such
             sins
             they
             bring
             Wrath
             ,
             not
             only
             on
             themselves
             ,
             but
             on
             their
             Posterity
             after
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             it
             Jerem.
             32.
             18.
             
             Now
             this
             reason
             would
             not
             have
             such
             weight
             ,
             if
             the
             Plagues
             threatned
             to
             Parents
             were
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             to
             th●ir
             Children
             ,
             but
             Temporal
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Threatning
             must
             put
             some
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Godly
             :
             But
             Temporal
             Difficulties
             ,
             and
             Strok●
             will
             not
             clear
             up
             this
             difference
             :
             for
             often
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             share
             most
             in
             these
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             in
             spiritual
             Things
             ,
             they
             differ
             mainly
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             is
             threatned
             here
             ,
             must
             especially
             in
             the
             Event
             ▪
             
               Light
               upon
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               generation
               ,
            
             And
             not
             ordinarily
             go
             beyond
             that
             .
             Now
             ordinarily
             the
             Children
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             thrive
             best
             unto
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             generation
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             come
             their
             temporal
             Judgement
             ;
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             only
             ,
             or
             Principally
             ,
             meaned
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Consider
             
               Cain
               ,
               Ham
            
             ,
             &c.
             upon
             whose
             Posterity
             ,
             this
             Curse
             was
             peculiarly
             derived
             ,
             and
             there
             you
             will
             find
             somewhat
             more
             then
             what
             is
             Temporal
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             thing
             to
             be
             cleared
             here
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Party
             threatned
             to
             be
             thus
             punished
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Fathers
             that
             are
             expressed
             ,
             but
             the
             Children
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Jer.
             32.
             18.
             
             All
             is
             fore-faulted
             ▪
             the
             whole
             Stock
             ,
             and
             Family
             .
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             these
             three
             Considerations
             along
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             these
             Children
             punished
             ,
             are
             not
             innocent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             being
             guilty
             before
             the
             Lord
             by
             Original
             Corruption
             ;
             or
             by
             both
             it
             and
             Actual
             Sin
             ,
             making
             themselves
             lyable
             to
             such
             Plagues
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Fathers
               have
               eaten
               sour
               Grapes
               ;
               and
               the
               Childrens
               Teeth
               are
               set
               on
               edge
               :
            
             For
             whether
             the
             Judgements
             be
             Temporal
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             the
             Children
             have
             deserved
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             say
             they
             are
             wronged
             .
             And
             this
             Consideration
             reconcileth
             this
             place
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             Ezekiel
             ,
             where
             God
             putteth
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             thus
             :
             None
             Innocent
             are
             plagued
             ;
             but
             ye
             are
             plagued
             :
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             Read
             your
             own
             sin
             out
             of
             your
             Plagues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Threatning
             against
             Children
             of
             such
             Parents
             ,
             is
             here
             limited
             to
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             generation
             ;
             all
             their
             Posterity
             is
             not
             cursed
             thereby
             .
             1
             ▪
             Because
             Gods
             kindness
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             a
             Door
             open
             for
             Penitents
             .
             All
             fell
             in
             Adam
             ,
             yet
             Mercy
             opened
             a
             Door
             of
             Hope
             to
             sinful
             Man
             :
             And
             surely
             the
             Threatnings
             of
             this
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             peremptory
             ,
             as
             to
             shut
             the
             Door
             of
             
               Mercy
               upon
               Sinners
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             third
             and
             fourth
             generation
             are
             especially
             threatned
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             nearest
             the
             Parent
             ,
             and
             have
             most
             of
             his
             Nature
             in
             them
             ;
             he
             knoweth
             them
             best
             ;
             and
             often
             he
             may
             live
             to
             see
             these
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             these
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             most
             affect
             Parents
             ▪
             it
             being
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             fourth
             generation
             ,
             that
             they
             most
             ordinarily
             travel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Threatning
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             in
             the
             Promise
             following
             )
             God
             doth
             not
             give
             or
             lay
             down
             a
             constant
             Rule
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             will
             be
             tyed
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             do
             otherwise
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             For
             to
             say
             that
             ,
             were
             Derogatory
             to
             his
             Election
             ,
             and
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             his
             Grace
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             not
             the
             Scope
             :
             But
             here
             he
             giveth
             a
             Declaration
             of
             what
             usually
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             what
             men
             ,
             if
             he
             deal
             with
             them
             in
             Justice
             ,
             may
             expect
             from
             Him
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             still
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             wicked
             Person
             ,
             may
             be
             found
             to
             be
             an
             Elect
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Godly
             Person
             rejected
             :
             that
             he
             may
             continue
             his
             Plagues
             longer
             then
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             Generation
             ,
             or
             break
             them
             off
             sooner
             when
             he
             thinketh
             good
             :
             For
             though
             by
             this
             ,
             He
             would
             restrain
             Parents
             from
             sin
             ▪
             yet
             hath
             he
             a
             Door
             open
             to
             many
             such
             Children
             for
             mercy
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             contrary
             promise
             hath
             many
             exceptions
             as
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Godly
             Parents
             ,
             that
             walk
             not
             in
             the
             paths
             of
             their
             Parents
             going
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             known
             instances
             of
             both
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             do
             make
             out
             ▪
          
           
           
             The
             third
             Question
             is
             ,
             How
             God
             doth
             execute
             this
             threatning
             ?
             or
             ,
             How
             he
             doth
             reach
             Children
             with
             eternal
             plagues
             for
             their
             Parants
             sins
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             He
             doth
             it
             certainly
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             Justly
             :
             therefore
             the
             Children
             must
             not
             only
             be
             considered
             as
             guilty
             ,
             but
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             thus
             co●ceive
             ;
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Child
             of
             a
             wicked
             Parent
             ,
             lying
             in
             natural
             Corruption
             ,
             God
             denyeth
             and
             with
             holdeth
             his
             renewing
             and
             restraining
             Grace
             which
             he
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             confer
             ▪
             and
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             may
             respect
             the
             Parents
             guilt
             ▪
             Justly
             .
             2.
             
             When
             grace
             is
             denyed
             ,
             then
             followeth
             the
             temptation
             of
             the
             Parents
             practise
             ,
             the
             Devil
             stirring
             up
             ,
             to
             the
             like
             sin
             ,
             and
             they
             furthering
             their
             Children
             to
             wickedness
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             advice
             authority
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             in
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             given
             up
             to
             vent
             their
             natural
             corruption
             in
             these
             ways
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Psal
             .
             49.
             13.
             to
             approve
             their
             Parents
             sayings
             .
             3.
             
             Upon
             this
             followeth
             God's
             casting
             the
             Child
             ,
             now
             guilty
             of
             his
             Parents
             faults
             ,
             into
             eternal
             Perdition
             with
             him
             ▪
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             threatning
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             Gods
             justice
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             when
             wicked
             Parents
             have
             Children
             that
             are
             not
             so
             much
             miserable
             in
             regard
             of
             temporal
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             wicked
             ,
             cursed
             ,
             and
             plagued
             with
             Ungodliness
             ;
             so
             was
             Cains
             Children
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             Cham
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             Esa●'●
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             for
             a
             long
             time
             prosperous
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             following
             their
             Fathers
             sins
             (
             a
             main
             part
             of
             their
             Curse
             )
             God
             afterward
             visited
             them
             ,
             on
             them
             ,
             with
             sad
             temporal
             judgments
             also
             ▪
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             Why
             God
             thus
             plagueth
             and
             threatneth
             the
             Children
             of
             wicked
             Parents
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             God
             doth
             it
             to
             make
             sin
             hateful
             ,
             seeing
             it
             bringeth
             often
             a
             forfeiture
             of
             spiritual
             blessings
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             blessings
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             upon
             whole
             Generations
             and
             Families
             ▪
             2.
             
             To
             strike
             the
             more
             terrour
             into
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             may
             be
             scared
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             dreadful
             as
             to
             put
             a
             mark
             of
             Infamy
             on
             the
             race
             and
             posterity
             of
             his
             Enemies
             .
             3.
             
             The
             more
             to
             effect
             and
             weight
             the
             Sinner
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             his
             punishmen
             to
             know
             that
             by
             his
             sin
             he
             has
             not
             only
             made
             himself
             miserable
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             Posterity
             :
             And
             these
             may
             be
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             all
             Nations
             in
             some
             cases
             are
             led
             not
             only
             to
             punish
             the
             persons
             of
             some
             Malefactors
             ,
             but
             to
             fore
             fault
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             note
             of
             Infamy
             on
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             for
             some
             kind
             of
             faults
             ▪
             4
             ▪
             This
             becometh
             Gods
             greatness
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             know
             how
             soveraign
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             how
             ,
             Treason
             against
             the
             most
             high
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             to
             commend
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             God's
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             all
             temporal
             riches
             .
          
           
             These
             same
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             may
             serve
             to
             clear
             what
             concerneth
             the
             Promise
             also
             ,
             they
             being
             suitably
             applyed
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             the
             Lord
             expresseth
             wicked
             men
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             
               Th●●
               that
               ●a●e
               me
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             indeed
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             matter
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             sin
             ,
             amounteth
             unto
             its
             hatred
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             done
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             despight
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             preferring
             some
             lust
             to
             him
             ▪
             for
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             were
             God
             loved
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             his
             Image
             )
             would
             be
             loved
             also
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             i●
             universally
             hated
             ▪
             so
             must
             He
             be
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             cannot
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ,
             wher
             their
             commands
             and
             actings
             are
             contrary
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             hate
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             love
             the
             other
             ;
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Sinners
             make
             sin
             their
             Master
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             hate
             
             it
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             they
             must
             hate
             God
             ,
             who
             giveth
             contrary
             Commands
             :
             and
             so
             sometimes
             Sinners
             wi●h
             that
             there
             were
             not
             such
             Commands
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             the
             Godly
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             under
             these
             two
             designations
             .
             1.
             
             
               Those
               that
               love
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             inward
             Fountain
             and
             comprehensive
             sum
             of
             all
             duties
             .
             2.
             
             
               Those
               that
               keep
               my
               Comm
               ndments
               ,
            
             that
             looketh
             to
             the
             outward
             effects
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             proofo
             ▪
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             mid's
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             him
             ,
             and
             slight
             ,
             or
             break
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             mid's
             betwixt
             Gods
             gracious
             promise
             to
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             his
             Curse
             on
             both
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             :
             It
             would
             be
             in
             a
             particular
             way
             observed
             ,
             that
             though
             every
             sin
             hath
             hatred
             to
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             putteth
             this
             name
             of
             hating
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             special
             way
             upon
             the
             sin
             of
             corrupting
             his
             Worship
             and
             Service
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             a
             special
             enmity
             against
             God
             in
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             special
             way
             hateful
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             he
             taketh
             Zeal
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             as
             a
             singular
             evidence
             of
             love
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             close
             this
             Command
             with
             some
             words
             of
             use
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             Ye
             may
             see
             what
             good
             or
             evil
             to
             us
             and
             ours
             ,
             and
             that
             eternally
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             Disobedience
             or
             in
             Holiness
             :
             O
             Parents
             !
             what
             mercy
             is
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             Children
             that
             you
             be
             Godly
             ?
             Alace
             ,
             this
             Curse
             here
             threatned
             ,
             is
             too
             palpable
             upon
             many
             Children
             ,
             who
             are
             cursed
             with
             profanity
             from
             the
             Womb
             upward
             :
             Why
             do
             you
             that
             are
             Parents
             wrong
             your
             poor
             Infants
             ?
             and
             why
             neglect
             ye
             that
             which
             is
             best
             for
             them
             ?
             Here
             also
             there
             is
             matter
             of
             much
             comfort
             to
             Parents
             fearing
             God
             ;
             this
             Promise
             is
             a
             standing
             portion
             to
             a
             thousand
             Generations
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             peremptory
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             individual
             persons
             ;
             yet
             1.
             
             It
             secludeth
             none
             .
             2.
             
             It
             comprehendeth
             many
             .
             3.
             
             It
             giveth
             ground
             for
             us
             to
             be
             quiet
             for
             all
             our
             Posterity
             ,
             till
             they
             by
             their
             own
             carriage
             disclaim
             that
             Covenant
             wherein
             this
             Promise
             is
             included
             .
             4.
             
             It
             giveth
             Warrant
             for
             a
             Believer
             to
             expect
             that
             God
             may
             make
             up
             his
             Election
             amongst
             his
             Seed
             rather
             then
             amongst
             others
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             chooseth
             some
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             wicked
             Parents
             ,
             yet
             oft-times
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             falleth
             upon
             the
             Posterity
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             ground
             upon
             which
             we
             may
             quiet
             our selves
             for
             temporal
             things
             needful
             to
             our
             Children
             ;
             certainly
             these
             promises
             are
             not
             for
             nought
             ,
             Psalm
             37.
             26
             ▪
             and
             102.
             ult
             .
             112.
             2.
             
             Prov.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Be
             humble
             ,
             O
             be
             humble
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             jealous
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Abhor
             sin
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             hateful
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Love
             holiness
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             useful
             to
             us
             and
             ours
             :
             First
             ,
             Thereby
             our
             Children
             have
             temporal
             mercies
             so
             far
             as
             is
             needful
             ,
             Psalm
             37.
             26.
             2.
             
             They
             have
             spiritual
             and
             saving
             mercies
             amongst
             them
             .
             3.
             
             They
             have
             all
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Children
             of
             them
             that
             are
             within
             Gods
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Children
             !
             Be
             hum●led
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Iniquity
             of
             your
             Parents
             ,
             when
             ye
             remember
             their
             wayes
             :
             or
             possess
             what
             unjustly
             they
             have
             gotten
             ,
             ye
             become
             guilty
             of
             their
             sins
             without
             Repentance
             .
             Especially
             you
             have
             need
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             Parents
             ,
             that
             have
             opposed
             the
             purity
             of
             Gods
             Service
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             its
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             Corrupters
             of
             it
             :
             Children
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             their
             Parents
             faults
             ,
             and
             so
             plagued
             for
             them
             several
             wayes
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             that
             this
             forfeiture
             is
             more
             then
             ordinary
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             amongst
             men
             ,
             there
             are
             special
             crimes
             beyond
             ordinary
             procuring
             such
             a
             sentence
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             here
             .
             And
             1.
             
             They
             be
             guilty
             by
             following
             their
             foot-steps
             ,
             in
             walking
             in
             their
             Parents
             sins
             ,
             as
             Jeroboams
             Children
             did
             .
             2.
             
             In
             approving
             their
             Fathers
             way
             ,
             praising
             their
             Fathers
             sayings
             or
             doings
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             Psalm
             49.
             v.
             13.
             3.
             
             In
             winking
             at
             their
             Parents
             sins
             and
             wickedness
             .
             4.
             
             In
             boasting
             of
             their
             Oppressions
             ,
             Blood-shed
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             they
             were
             
             were
             acts
             of
             valour
             and
             man-hood
             .
             5.
             
             In
             being
             content
             that
             their
             Fathers
             sinned
             ,
             if
             it
             gained
             any
             possession
             to
             them
             .
             6.
             
             In
             possessing
             and
             enjoying
             without
             Repentance
             what
             to
             their
             knowledge
             they
             sinfully
             purchased
             .
             7.
             
             In
             spending
             prodigally
             and
             riotously
             what
             the
             Parents
             covetously
             gathered
             ▪
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             Parent
             here
             ,
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Sons
             sin
             .
             8.
             
             In
             professing
             sorrow
             for
             the
             want
             of
             occasion
             to
             live
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             Prophanity
             ,
             or
             Looseness
             as
             their
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             as
             in
             Jerem.
             44.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             they
             said
             that
             things
             went
             well
             then
             .
             In
             not
             being
             humbled
             before
             God
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Predecessors
             ,
             nor
             confessing
             them
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             Levit.
             26.
             42.
             nor
             repairing
             the
             losses
             or
             injuries
             which
             we
             knew
             they
             did
             to
             any
             that
             were
             wronged
             or
             oppressed
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               20.
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               guiltless
               that
               taketh
               his
               Name
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Command
             the
             Lord
             presseth
             with
             a
             threatning
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             known
             that
             he
             is
             in
             earnest
             ,
             and
             will
             reckon
             with
             men
             for
             the
             breaches
             of
             it
             :
             The
             scope
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             have
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             sanctified
             ,
             hallowed
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             reverence
             by
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             thing
             eschewed
             that
             may
             be
             dishonourable
             to
             that
             Holy
             Name
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             make
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             contemptible
             ;
             this
             scope
             is
             clear
             from
             Levit.
             22.
             verse
             32
             ▪
             Where
             having
             forbidden
             the
             prophaning
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             he
             addeth
             this
             positive
             precept
             ,
             as
             opposite
             thereto
             ;
             
               ●ut
               I
               will
               be
               hallowed
               among
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ;
             So
             then
             ,
             its
             that
             he
             himself
             may
             be
             hallowed
             and
             had
             in
             reverence
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             89
             ▪
             7.
             and
             111.
             9.
             
             And
             so
             this
             Command
             is
             much
             more
             extensive
             then
             at
             first
             view
             it
             appeareth
             ;
             the
             scope
             thereof
             ,
             being
             to
             keep
             the
             heart
             in
             a
             holy
             awe
             and
             reverence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             holy
             way
             of
             using
             ,
             and
             reverent
             way
             of
             going
             about
             every
             thing
             which
             concerneth
             Him.
             
          
           
             For
             more
             clear
             handling
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             .
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God.
            
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             is
             meant
             ,
             by
             
               taking
               that
               N
               me
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             often
             understood
             God
             himself
             ;
             for
             to
             call
             on
             Gods
             Name
             and
             on
             Himself
             are
             one
             .
             2.
             
             Properly
             hereby
             is
             understood
             his
             Titles
             ,
             attributed
             to
             him
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             
               God
               ,
               Jehovah
               ▪
               he
               Lord
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Just
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             such
             Titles
             as
             signifie
             that
             excellent
             Being
             which
             we
             call
             God.
             3
             ▪
             More
             largely
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             whatsoever
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             making
             of
             himself
             known
             ,
             seeing
             other
             wayes
             he
             hath
             no
             name
             ;
             but
             what-ever
             Title
             He
             taketh
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             what-ever
             thing
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             himself
             known
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             Name
             ;
             such
             are
             1.
             
             His
             Attributes
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Omnipotency
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Exod.
             34.
             36
             ,
             37.
             are
             called
             his
             Name
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Word
             or
             Gospel
             ,
             called
             his
             Name
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             15.
             3.
             
             His
             Ordinances
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               Matth
               ▪
            
             28.
             19.
             
             Discipline
             and
             Censures
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             4.
             
             Prayer
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             Name
             ;
             He
             is
             a
             God
             that
             heareth
             Prayer
             ,
             Psalm
             63.
             2.
             5.
             
             His
             Works
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             6.
             
             All
             his
             worship
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             5.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             24.
             6.
             
             Lots
             .
             Acts
             1.
             26.
             
             By
             these
             God
             maketh
             himself
             (
             when
             he
             thinketh
             fit
             )
             known
             in
             his
             Will
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             by
             his
             Word
             .
             7.
             
             Profession
             of
             subjection
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             they
             that
             profess
             this
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             at
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             be
             reverently
             used
             ,
             as
             all
             actions
             which
             make
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             Will
             and
             Decree
             (
             which
             is
             himself
             )
             known
             ,
             as
             Lots
             do
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
           
             By
             all
             these
             God
             is
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             something
             of
             him
             may
             〈…〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             take
             under
             Name
             here
             all
             these
             to
             be
             comprehended
             :
             The
             first
             ;
             because
             the
             scop●
             is
             to
             Hallow
             himself
             in
             Obedience
             to
             all
             that
             he
             Commandeth
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             〈◊〉
             22.
             
             3●
             .
             32.
             and
             the
             first
             Petition
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Hallowed
               ●e
               thy
               Name
            
             ,
             be●●●
             compared
             with
             the
             other
             two
             that
             follow
             ,
             cleareth
             it
             .
             The
             second
             is
             propeth
             and
             primarily
             in
             the
             very
             letter
             here
             understood
             .
             The
             third
             cometh
             in
             by
             nat●●●
             consequence
             for
             attaining
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             neither
             word
             nor
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             all
             relateth
             to
             this
          
           
             The
             Second
             thing
             to
             be
             cleared
             ,
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             taking
             
               his
               Name
               in
               v●i●
               ▪
               To
               take
               his
               Name
            
             (
             as
             it
             's
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16.
             and
             16.
             4.
             
             )
             is
             to
             mention
             any
             of
             those
             things
             before
             spoken
             of
             (
             which
             are
             so
             many
             pieces
             of
             his
             Name
             )
             or
             any
             way
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             or
             deed
             ,
             as
             by
             writing
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             :
             
               In
               vain
            
             dot●
             not
             only
             comprehend
             ,
             1.
             
             False
             Swearing
             ,
             or
             Blaspheming
             ,
             Charming
             ,
             and
             wh●●
             is
             wrong
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             :
             Nor
             2.
             
             Only
             propane
             abusing
             of
             the
             Lords
             Name
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             right
             ,
             by
             rashness
             ,
             precipitancy
             ,
             frequency
             in
             Swearing
             :
             Nor
             3.
             
             Doth
             it
             only
             mean
             unnecessary
             Swearing
             when
             it
             may
             be
             forborn
             :
             But
             4.
             
             
               I●
               vain
            
             is
             also
             when
             it
             's
             not
             mentioned
             or
             made
             use
             of
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             that
             is
             t●
             God's
             hononr
             ,
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             and
             of
             our selves
             ;
             so
             when
             ever
             Gods
             name
             is
             any
             way
             medled
             with
             without
             fruit
             ,
             it
             s
             
               in
               vain
            
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             Command
             then
             we
             take
             to
             be
             ,
             To
             press
             the
             manifesting
             of
             reverence
             to
             God.
             1.
             
             In
             a
             high
             esteem
             of
             his
             holy
             Majesty
             .
             2.
             
             In
             a
             reverent
             use
             of
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             right
             way
             appointed
             by
             him
             .
             3.
             
             In
             a
             good
             Conversation
             adorning
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             keeping
             his
             blessed
             Name
             ,
             tha●
             is
             named
             over
             us
             ,
             from
             being
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             or
             contemned
             by
             others
             ,
             because
             o●
             us
             ,
             
               Rom
               ▪
            
             2.
             24.
             4.
             
             And
             more
             especially
             (
             that
             God
             may
             be
             honoured
             )
             in
             a
             right
             ,
             reverend
             ,
             and
             edifying
             using
             of
             his
             Name
             in
             thinking
             ,
             sPeaking
             ,
             praying
             reading
             writting
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             vowing
             ,
             &c.
             and
             abstaining
             from
             all
             irreverence
             in
             these
             ,
             〈◊〉
             becoming
             the
             greatness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             using
             each
             of
             them
             reverently
             ,
             when
             called
             to
             go
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             what
             the
             mentioning
             of
             God's
             Name
             reverently
             is
             ?
             take
             these
             rules
             to
             clear
             it
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             matter
             be
             lawful
             i●
             which
             his
             Name
             is
             mentioned
             ▪
             by
             this
             all
             Heretiq●es
             ,
             Charmers
             ,
             Cursers
             ,
             Forswearers
             and
             Blasphemers
             ,
             are
             grosly
             gnilty
             of
             sinning
             against
             this
             Command
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             required
             that
             the
             matter
             be
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             important
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             weight
             :
             hence
             Lotting
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             nought
             ,
             or
             Swearing
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             importance
             ,
             are
             an
             abusing
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             tempting
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             required
             that
             the
             matter
             be
             necessary
             also
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             decided
             other-ways
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             neither
             by
             Lotting
             nor
             Swearing
             ;
             hence
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ▪
             to
             Swear
             is
             still
             used
             in
             the
             passive
             voice
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             Swear
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             can
             do
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             when
             alawful
             call
             presseth
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             would
             be
             in
             the
             manner
             gra●e
             ,
             deliberate
             ,
             understood
             ▪
             done
             in
             judgment
             ▪
             
               Je●
               ▪
            
             〈◊〉
             3.
             with
             fear
             and
             reverence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             good
             end
             is
             to
             be
             proposed
             ▪
             namely
             on
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             God
             ▪
             s
             Hono●●
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             necessary
             vindication
             in
             something
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             be
             not
             taken
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             Command
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             other
             Commands
             ,
             God
             expresseth
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             every
             kind
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             scare
             men
             from
             the
             breaches
             of
             these
             Commands
             ;
             here
             he
             mentioneth
             not
             Forswearing
             or
             Blasphemy
             ,
             but
             taking
             the
             Lord's
             Name
             in
             vain
             which
             is
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             that
             kind
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             God
             may
             teach
             us
             what
             reverence
             we
             owe
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             ●arge
             extent
             the
             Command
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             careful
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             be
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             come
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             breache
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             Why
             the
             Lord
             is
             so
             peremptory
             in
             urging
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             in
             pressing
             the
             thing
             here
             commanded
             in
             the
             very
             least
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             may
             in
             this
             set
             out
             his
             own
             Greatness
             ,
             and
             work
             a
             feare
             and
             reverence
             of
             him
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             therefore
             will
             he
             have
             them
             reverently
             using
             that
             which
             concerneth
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             due
             distance
             betwixt
             God
             that
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Creatures
             that
             are
             on
             Earth
             ,
             may
             be
             imprinted
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             entertained
             by
             us
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5
             ,
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Lev.
             22.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Psal
             .
             89.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Because
             his
             Name
             ,
             whereby
             he
             holdeth
             forth
             somthing
             of
             himself
             ;
             or
             that
             infinit
             excellent
             Being
             ,
             called
             ,
             God
             ,
             is
             great
             ,
             dreadful
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             to
             be
             had
             in
             reverence
             ,
             Psal
             ,
             111.
             that
             more
             than
             ordinary
             watchfulness
             should
             be
             used
             ●n
             testifying
             our
             respect
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             curb
             Atheism
             and
             Prophanity
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             driveth
             on
             by
             these
             steps
             ;
             first
             to
             think
             little
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             inure
             men
             to
             prophanity
             ,
             and
             habituate
             them
             to
             baffle
             and
             affront
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             takes
             possession
             ,
             mainly
             ,
             of
             young
             ones
             this
             way
             ;
             and
             hardly
             ye
             will
             see
             any
             that
             irreverently
             middle
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             gross
             ,
             or
             fall
             at
             length
             to
             be
             gross
             in
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God's
             Name
             is
             precious
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             his
             people
             for
             a
             great
             refuge
             ,
             Prov.
             18.
             10.
             therefore
             will
             he
             not
             have
             that
             which
             is
             their
             singular
             mercy
             to
             be
             abused
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             is
             a
             Friend
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             relation
             may
             not
             in
             the
             least
             wear
             out
             his
             honour
             and
             our
             due
             distance
             with
             him
             .
             Deut.
             28.
             58.
             
             It
             s
             the
             
               great
               and
               dreadful
               Name
               ,
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             this
             honoureth
             God
             ,
             and
             adorneth
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             before
             others
             ,
             whereas
             ●reverence
             therein
             dishonoureth
             God
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             more
             particular
             considering
             the
             matter
             and
             breaches
             of
             this
             Commands
             ,
             we
             shall
             draw
             it
             to
             these
             heads
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             speak
             to
             what
             concerneth
             Swearing
             ,
             Vowing
             ,
             or
             publick
             Covenanting
             with
             God.
             2.
             
             To
             what
             concerneth
             Blasphemy
             .
             3.
             
             Concerning
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             worship
             ,
             private
             or
             publick
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             vain
             by
             Hypocrisie
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             taking
             it
             in
             vain
             out
             of
             worship
             rashly
             and
             unnecessarily
             .
             5.
             
             How
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             vain
             in
             our
             conversation
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             occasioned
             or
             caused
             to
             Blaspheme
             God's
             Name
             by
             our
             carriage
             .
             6.
             
             Concerning
             Lots
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             we
             shall
             consider
             ,
             especially
             with
             respect
             to
             our
             practise
             .
          
           
             In
             speaking
             of
             what
             concerneth
             Oaths
             ,
             we
             would
             1.
             speak
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             this
             Command
             both
             requireth
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             broken
             in
             reference
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             We
             would
             in
             the
             entry
             distinguish
             betwixt
             these
             four
             .
             1.
             
             Oaths
             .
             2.
             
             Asseverations
             ▪
             3.
             
             Simple
             affirmations
             or
             Assertions
             .
             4.
             
             Imprecations
             or
             Curses
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Oaths
             are
             such
             as
             directly
             invocate
             God
             by
             such
             like
             expressions
             ,
             as
             
               Be
               ,
               o●
               B●
               as
               By
               my
               holiness
               I
               ha●e
               sworn
               ,
            
             Psalm
             89.
             
             
               I
               swear
               by
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Asseverations
             (
             called
             vehement
             Assertions
             )
             are
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Lord
               live●●
               ,
               As
               that
               Light
               shi●e●●
               ,
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Simple
             assertions
             are
             such
             as
             
               in
               truth
               ,
               truly
               ,
               indeed
               ,
            
             which
             but
             speak
             the
             thing
             simply
             ,
             and
             affirm
             that
             to
             be
             true
             or
             false
             that
             is
             asserted
             ,
             and
             so
             belongeth
             to
             the
             9th
             Command
             only
             ,
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Imprecations
             are
             either
             directed
             to
             ones
             self
             conditionally
             ,
             as
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             be
             truth
             ,
             
               th●n
               l●t
               me
               perish
               ;
               Shame
               b●fall
               me
               ,
            
             if
             I
             do
             not
             this
             or
             this
             ;
             or
             towards
             others
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             ,
             
               Shame
               b●fall
               thee
               ,
               the
               Devil
               take
               thee
               ,
               a
               Vengeance
               on
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             other
             expressions
             abominable
             to
             mention
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             Oaths
             which
             are
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             let
             us
             distinguish
             betwixt
             assertory
             Oaths
             ▪
             that
             do
             but
             confirm
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             and
             promissory
             Oaths
             ,
             that
             ingage
             the
             person
             swearing
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             either
             absolutely
             or
             with
             qualifications
             .
          
           
             For
             clearing
             the
             matter
             ,
             take
             this
             proposition
             ,
             that
             Oaths
             in
             both
             these
             cases
             being
             well
             qualified
             ,
             is
             a
             lawful
             piece
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             may
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             made
             use
             of
             by
             his
             People
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             clear
             truth
             from
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             Deut.
             10.
             20.
             
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             Jer.
             4
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             Anabapt●sts
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Oaths
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             now
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             be
             few
             in
             these
             dayes
             that
             are
             i●
             such
             an
             E●rour
             ,
             We
             shall
             consider
             1.
             
             What
             qualifications
             are
             requisite
             to
             right
             swearing
             :
             Then
             2.
             
             Clear
             some
             practical
             questions
             .
             3.
             
             Shew
             wherein
             this
             Command
             i●
             violate
             in
             respect
             of
             swearing
             .
          
           
             In
             an
             Oath
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             s
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             form
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             rise
             ,
             or
             mens
             Call
             to
             it
             4.
             
             The
             expressious
             its
             conceived
             in
             .
             5.
             
             Our
             manner
             of
             going
             about
             it
             .
             6.
             
             Our
             keeping
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             followeth
             after
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             
               Ass●rto●y
               Oaths
            
             must
             be
             of
             things
             that
             are
             .
             1.
             
             Tru●
             2.
             
             Weighty
             .
             3.
             
             They
             must
             be
             such
             to
             our
             knowledge
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               Promissory
               Oaths
            
             mu●
             be
             in
             things
             just
             and
             law●ul
             ,
             possible
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             which
             to
             o●
             knowledge
             are
             such
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             form
             must
             be
             By
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             peculiar
             part
             of
             his
             worship
             for
             we
             can
             swear
             by
             none
             whom
             we
             cannot
             invocate
             ,
             therefore
             Idols
             ,
             Creatures
             ,
             Graces
             ,
             &c.
             a●e
             excluded
             here
             ,
             for
             none
             of
             these
             are
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             rise
             must
             be
             Edification
             ,
             that
             is
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             our
             own
             vindication
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             Neighbours
             good
             ,
             or
             the
             call
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             putting
             us
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             should
             be
             use●
             for
             deciding
             of
             Cont
             oversies
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             mean
             of
             clearing
             or
             deciding
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             remaining
             ;
             hence
             we
             say
             ,
             
               j●ratus
               fuit
            
             ,
             he
             was
             sworn
             passively
             ;
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             have
             no
             active
             wo
             d
             for
             expressing
             it
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             see
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             swear
             ,
             b●
             to
             be
             sworn
             ,
             or
             by
             necessity
             pr●ssed
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             to
             the
             expressions
             in
             which
             it
             is
             conceived
             ,
             or
             the
             thing
             sworn
             ;
             its
             required
             not
             only
             that
             it
             be
             truth
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mans
             meaning
             that
             sweareth
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             expressions
             be
             plain
             and
             intell
             gible
             to
             his
             meaning
             and
             understanding
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Oath
             is
             given
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             dcludeth
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             clear
             .
             Hence
             these
             two
             rules
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             meaning
             be
             so
             clear
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             ordina
             ily
             and
             obviously
             gathered
             from
             such
             words
             and
             expressions
             as
             are
             used
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             expressions
             be
             according
             as
             they
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             others
             ,
             especially
             him
             that
             exacteth
             the
             Oath
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             mean
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             we
             another
             ,
             Gods
             Name
             is
             prophaned
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             an
             Oath
             frustrate
             ;
             much
             more
             equivocations
             in
             expressions
             
             and
             mental
             reservations
             are
             to
             be
             condemned
             here
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             taketh
             in
             Ambiguity
             in
             words
             ,
             the
             second
             ,
             a
             different
             sense
             in
             our
             thoughts
             from
             what
             seemeth
             to
             be
             meaned
             in
             our
             words
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             to
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             these
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             noticed
             :
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             in
             judgment
             ,
             that
             we
             understand
             the
             thing
             we
             Swear
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Oath
             ,
             and
             him
             we
             swear
             by
             ,
             Jer.
             4.
             2.
             2
             ,
             Fear
             and
             Reverence
             in
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             an
             especial
             way
             in
             God's
             own
             sight
             ;
             thus
             ,
             
               to
               fear
               an
               Oath
            
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             property
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             would
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             a
             present
             God.
             3.
             
             Singleness
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             to
             deceive
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             express
             the
             truth
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             called
             Righteousness
             ,
             Jer.
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             for
             the
             most
             part
             these
             properties
             or
             qualifications
             may
             agree
             to
             Oaths
             ,
             Asseverations
             and
             Imprecations
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             would
             speak
             to
             some
             questions
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             1.
             
             Question
             is
             ,
             How
             then
             differ
             Oaths
             from
             Asseverations
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             They
             should
             both
             be
             in
             Truth
             and
             Judgment
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             when
             called
             unto
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             they
             differ
             ,
             that
             in
             Oaths
             we
             are
             only
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ▪
             and
             swear
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             Asseverations
             may
             be
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               As
               thy
               Soul
               liv●th
            
             2
             King.
             2.
             v.
             2.
             4.
             6.
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             swear
             by
             the
             Soul
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             A2d.
             Question
             is
             ,
             What
             may
             we
             Judge
             of
             such
             Oathes
             ,
             as
             are
             By
             Angels
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             
               Mary
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             By
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             ,
             Light
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             Soul
             ,
             Conscience
             .
             &c.
             Or
             by
             Graces
             ,
             as
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             We
             need
             not
             use
             much
             Curiosity
             in
             Distinctions
             ▪
             For
             ,
             we
             conceive
             them
             all
             to
             be
             simply
             unlawful
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             none
             of
             these
             are
             God
             ,
             and
             swearing
             is
             a
             Peculiar
             piece
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             And
             swearing
             by
             any
             thing
             what
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Jer.
             5
             7.
             
             
               They
               have
               sworn
               by
               those
               who
               are
               not
               Gods.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             we
             cannot
             invocate
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             swear
             by
             them
             ,
             seeing
             an
             Oath
             carryeth
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             an
             Invocation
             of
             him
             we
             swear
             by
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             want
             these
             Properties
             due
             to
             such
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Worship
             belongeth
             .
             As
             1.
             
             Omniscience
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             we
             mean
             as
             we
             have
             sworn
             or
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Omnipotency
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Justice
             to
             avenge
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             as
             we
             have
             sworn
             .
             4.
             
             Soveraignty
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Swearers
             to
             a
             Reckoning
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             would
             derogate
             from
             the
             Scope
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             which
             giveth
             this
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             as
             his
             due
             ,
             and
             implyeth
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             hath
             all
             these
             Properties
             in
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             such
             Oathes
             are
             expresly
             Prohibited
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Matth
             3.
             34.
             
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               by
               Heaven
               nor
               Earth
            
             ;
             For
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             an
             Inferiour
             Relation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             his
             Servants
             .
             6.
             
             Because
             as
             none
             of
             these
             things
             are
             God
             to
             take
             Order
             with
             us
             if
             we
             swear
             falsly
             ;
             so
             none
             of
             them
             are
             so
             ours
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             lay
             them
             in
             Pledge
             ,
             for
             the
             least
             Change
             to
             be
             made
             upon
             them
             ▪
             in
             Case
             our
             Oath
             be
             not
             true
             ;
             none
             of
             them
             can
             be
             added
             unto
             or
             diminished
             from
             by
             us
             .
             We
             cannot
             make
             one
             of
             our
             Haires
             Black
             or
             White
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             swear
             by
             ●ur
             Head
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             we
             quiet
             our
             Conscience
             ▪
             or
             increase
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             so
             freely
             swear
             by
             these
             .
             That
             place
             Mat.
             5.
             
             ●6
             .
             cleareth
             this
             :
             For
             that
             of
             Mat.
             23.
             16
             ,
             17.
             &c.
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             an
             Oath
             sinfully
             made
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             manner
             of
             swearing
             ,
             which
             yet
             still
             bindeth
             :
             but
             it
             warranteth
             not
             the
             making
             of
             such
             Oaths
             .
          
           
             A
             3d.
             Quest.
             is
             ▪
             What
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             concerning
             Asseverations
             :
             such
             as
             ,
             
               In
               Conscience
               ,
               good
               Faith
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               answer
               ,
               &c.
               as
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               a
               S●u●
               
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             ?
             Answer
             1.
             
             We
             think
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Question
             ,
             but
             if
             these
             were
             rightily
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             due
             manner
             made
             use
             of
             ▪
             they
             might
             be
             lawfully
             used
             ,
             as
             Scripture
             cleareth
             .
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             we
             think
             ▪
             If
             any
             Oaths
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             these
             would
             first
             be
             used
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             may
             be
             called
             to
             use
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             directly
             to
             swear
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             ▪
             we
             think
             they
             cannot
             be
             used
             ,
             but
             in
             necessity
             when
             less
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             used
             with
             Fear
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Qualifications
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             they
             sin
             ,
             who
             in
             Common
             Discourse
             ,
             rashly
             and
             vainly
             use
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             forbidden
             here
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             not
             Conscientiously
             used
             ,
             they
             lead
             men
             to
             a
             greater
             Degree
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             here
             discharged
             :
             as
             we
             see
             some
             begin
             with
             Asseverations
             ,
             then
             idle
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             then
             Imprecations
             ,
             as
             Peter
             sinfully
             did
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             
             Reason
             1.
             
             All
             these
             Asseverations
             are
             reductively
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             imply
             the
             contrary
             imprecations
             in
             them
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Let
             me
             not
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             have
             a
             Soul
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             which
             must
             relate
             to
             God
             for
             executing
             these
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             being
             indirect
             Oaths
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             as
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             this
             Command
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             very
             end
             of
             any
             vehement
             Asseveration
             ,
             is
             to
             confirm
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             further
             ,
             then
             an
             ordinary
             Assertion
             can
             :
             Now
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Oath
             ;
             it
             being
             proper
             to
             an
             Oath
             ,
             to
             confirm
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             and
             seeing
             it
             agreeth
             with
             an
             Oath
             in
             the
             Essentialls
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             materially
             one
             ,
             though
             Asseverations
             ,
             be
             pronounced
             in
             another
             Form.
             3.
             
             Vain
             Asseverations
             ,
             are
             against
             that
             Rule
             ,
             Mat.
             5
             37.
             
             Jam.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               Let
               your
               Communication
               be
               Yea
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Nay
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               and
               what-ever
               is
               more
            
             (
             i●
             ordinary
             Communication
             )
             
               is
               Evil
            
             :
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             but
             this
             is
             more
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needless
             and
             sinful
             .
             4.
             
             We
             do
             not
             find
             Asseverations
             ,
             such
             as
             
               My
               Conscience
               beareth
               me
               witnesse
            
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             (
             warrantably
             )
             by
             Saints
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             with
             great
             Reverence
             ,
             even
             almost
             in
             such
             things
             as
             they
             used
             to
             confirm
             by
             Oaths
             ;
             therefore
             Swearing
             is
             often
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             1.
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             5.
             
             For
             what
             end
             are
             they
             used
             ?
             It
             's
             either
             to
             confirm
             some-thing
             ,
             or
             to
             no
             end
             :
             Beside
             ,
             the
             needless
             use
             of
             them
             habituateth
             Folk
             to
             baffle
             and
             prophane
             excellent
             things
             ▪
             and
             do
             injure
             them
             to
             prophanity
             :
             hence
             these
             that
             use
             them
             most
             are
             ordinarily
             lesse
             tender
             in
             their
             other
             Carriage
             ,
             and
             it
             cometh
             to
             direct
             swearing
             at
             length
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             
               good
               Faith
            
             ,
             signifieth
             no
             more
             but
             in
             Truth
             ,
             and
             without
             Dissimulation
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             's
             understood
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Laws
             ,
             )
             
               Bon●
               Fide
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mal●
               Fide.
               Ans
            
             .
             Yet
             Faith
             is
             otherwise
             taken
             in
             our
             Common
             Acceptation
             ,
             and
             Words
             would
             be
             so
             used
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             made
             use
             of
             by
             others
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             Evil
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             the
             appearance
             of
             Evil
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             eschewed
             and
             abstained
             from
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             17.
             3.
             
             Whatever
             
               Good
               Faith
            
             signifieth
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             in
             our
             common
             use
             ,
             it
             's
             more
             than
             a
             simple
             Assertion
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             should
             a
             man
             tell
             me
             an
             untruth
             ,
             and
             put
             
               Bonâ
               fide
            
             ,
             or
             
               Good
               Faith
            
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             confirm
             it
             ;
             will
             any
             man
             think
             but
             he
             is
             more
             then
             an-ordinary
             Lyar
             ,
             against
             the
             Nineth
             Command
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             would
             he
             not
             be
             thought
             Infamous
             in
             breaking
             his
             Good
             Faith
             ?
             Therefore
             it
             is
             more
             then
             Yea
             or
             Nay
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             used
             .
             Yea
             ,
             we
             conceive
             that
             these
             Asseverations
             will
             have
             more
             weight
             on
             Natural
             Consciences
             ,
             than
             simple
             Assertions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Challenges
             of
             dealing
             Falsly
             in
             these
             ,
             will
             bite
             and
             and
             wound
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             much
             more
             sharply
             than
             falsifying
             simple
             Assertions
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             out
             this
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             nearer
             of
             kin
             unto
             ,
             and
             more
             involved
             i●
             this
             Command
             ,
             than
             at
             first
             appeareth
             ▪
          
           
           
             The
             4.
             
             Question
             is
             ,
             What
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Imprecations
             ?
             Ans
             .
             Distinguish
             betwixt
             such
             as
             one
             useth
             against
             himself
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               not
               see
               Heaven
               i●
               that
               be
               not
               Truth
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             used
             against
             others
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             by
             private
             Persons
             ,
             )
             as
             ,
             
               Shame
               fall
               thee
               ,
               Divil
               take
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             are
             either
             Conditional
             ,
             as
             ,
             If
             thou
             do
             not
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             or
             absolute
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             Condition
             .
             We
             say
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             keeping
             the
             Qualifications
             ,
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             required
             to
             an
             Oath
             ;
             one
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             lawfully
             use
             some
             Imprecations
             ,
             even
             to
             ones
             self
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             having
             such
             Patterns
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             with
             great
             Caution
             ,
             Circumspection
             ,
             and
             Tenderness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cursing
             of
             others
             by
             private
             Persons
             ,
             out
             of
             Passion
             or
             Revengs
             ,
             is
             simply
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             several
             Respects
             .
             For
             1.
             
             It
             derogateth
             from
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             He
             be
             therein
             invocated
             in
             making
             Him
             subservient
             to
             our
             Passions
             ,
             and
             to
             Execute
             our
             Revenge
             ;
             or
             if
             He
             be
             not
             Invocated
             in
             these
             Imprecations
             ;
             it
             's
             worse
             ,
             because
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             is
             put
             in
             His
             room
             ▪
             2.
             
             It
             derogateth
             also
             from
             that
             love
             we
             owe
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             mentioning
             the
             Devil
             in
             such
             Imprecations
             ,
             as
             
               Devil
               a
               bit
            
             ,
             or
             
               Fiend
               ,
               a
               Body
            
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             Abominable
             :
             For
             thereby
             the
             Devil
             is
             employed
             in
             Gods
             Room
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             forsaken
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             exspect
             a
             hearing
             of
             such
             a
             Suit
             from
             Him
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             betake
             you
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             praying
             him
             ,
             employing
             him
             ,
             reverencing
             and
             worshipping
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             were
             just
             ,
             to
             Executer
             your
             Judgement
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             it
             not
             :
             And
             sometimes
             by
             such
             Imprecations
             ;
             you
             call
             on
             the
             Devil
             who
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             to
             witnesse
             a
             Truth
             .
             Ah!
             How
             Ahominable
             to
             be
             heard
             amongst
             Christians
             !
             Men
             need
             not
             go
             to
             the
             Wild-Indians
             ,
             nor
             to
             Witches
             ,
             to
             seek
             Worshippers
             of
             the
             Devil
             !
             Alas
             !
             There
             are
             many
             such
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             Christians
             !
             How
             sound
             these
             Words
             ?
             What
             Devil
             now
             !
             The
             Meckle
             Devil
             ,
             &c.
             
             ▪
             It
             is
             Horrible
             to
             mention
             ,
             that
             which
             goeth
             out
             of
             some
             Mens
             mouths
             without
             any
             fear
             !
             What
             can
             be
             the
             Reason
             that
             Christians
             thus
             Worship
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             swear
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             Israel
             did
             by
             Baal
             ?
          
           
             There
             remain
             yet
             some
             things
             concerning
             Oaths
             ,
             especially
             Promissy
             Oaths
             to
             be
             cleared
             .
             As
             1.
             
             How
             Promissory
             oaths
             differ
             from
             an
             Assertory
             Oath
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             They
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Truth
             is
             the
             Scope
             of
             both
             .
             But.
             2
             ,
             They
             differ
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Assertatory
             Oaths
             ,
             have
             but
             one
             Verity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             That
             the
             thing
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             Present
             time
             ,
             true
             as
             the
             man
             sayeth
             or
             sweareth
             :
             But
             Promissory
             Oaths
             have
             a
             Twofold
             Verity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             One
             present
             ,
             that
             the
             Swearer
             meaneth
             what
             he
             promiseth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             he
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
             effectually
             to
             make
             the
             thing
             Truth
             which
             he
             sayeth
             and
             sweareth
             :
             The
             First
             is
             only
             a
             Truth
             in
             the
             Person
             ;
             The
             Second
             is
             also
             a
             Truth
             of
             the
             Thing
             or
             Matter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             would
             difference
             Vowes
             from
             Promissory
             Oaths
             .
             Vows
             have
             God
             both
             for
             Party
             and
             Witness
             .
             Oaths
             may
             have
             some
             other
             for
             Party
             ,
             but
             God
             for
             Witness
             ,
             to
             the
             giving
             an
             Oath
             or
             Promise
             to
             such
             a
             Party
             :
             Yet
             in
             some
             things
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Affinity
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Promissory
             Oathes
             ▪
             we
             may
             enquire
             .
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             making
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Obligation
             of
             them
             ;
             That
             a
             Man
             may
             make
             such
             Oaths
             tying
             himself
             to
             some
             things
             in
             which
             he
             was
             before
             free
             ;
             is
             without
             all
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             clear
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Concerning
             such
             Oaths
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             .
             1.
             
             In
             what
             Matter
             .
             2.
             
             On
             what
             Occasions
             .
             3.
             
             With
             what
             Conditions
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             engagedin
             .
          
           
           
             And
             1.
             
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             in
             three
             sorts
             of
             Matter
             .
             1.
             
             In
             such
             matter
             as
             is
             Morally
             necessary
             ▪
             as
             the
             Fearing
             ,
             Serving
             ,
             Worshipping
             the
             true
             God
             ▪
             &c.
             
             So
             was
             Jacobs
             Oath
             and
             Vow
             ,
             Genes
             .
             28.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               should
               be
               his
               God.
            
             And
             many
             of
             the
             Covenants
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             Davids
             swearing
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             106.
             
             
               To
               keep
               Gods
               Statutes
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Civil
             lawful
             good
             Matter
             ;
             such
             as
             Duties
             to
             Superiours
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             some
             Obligation
             we
             owe
             to
             others
             forth-coming
             ;
             or
             to
             return
             and
             requite
             such
             a
             particular
             good
             turn
             to
             one
             .
             Such
             are
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             lawful
             Superiours
             :
             Such
             did
             the
             Spies
             swear
             to
             
               Rachab
               ,
               Joshua
            
             2.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             David
             to
             Jonathan
             :
             and
             that
             these
             are
             Lawful
             ,
             having
             due
             Qualifications
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             somethings
             indifferent
             ;
             as
             Eating
             ,
             or
             abstaining
             from
             such
             and
             such
             Meats
             or
             Drinks
             ,
             or
             on
             such
             and
             such
             dayes
             :
             and
             although
             the
             thing
             be
             not
             simply
             unlawful
             ,
             yet
             Oaths
             therein
             would
             be
             engaged
             in
             ,
             with
             much
             Prudence
             ,
             on
             such
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             Qualifications
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             it
             appear
             ▪
             the
             Swearer
             is
             not
             using
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             unnecessarily
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             cannot
             otherwise
             gain
             his
             Point
             :
             Nor
             superstitiously
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             bring
             his
             Conscience
             under
             a
             Yoak
             of
             Will-worship
             .
             One
             of
             which
             wayes
             ordinarily
             men
             fail
             ,
             in
             these
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             neither
             to
             Gods
             Honour
             ,
             nor
             others
             good
             :
             and
             therefore
             such
             Oaths
             are
             either
             rarely
             to
             be
             ingaged
             in
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             such
             Oaths
             as
             to
             the
             occasions
             of
             parties
             ingaging
             in
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             these
             three
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             is
             ,
             When
             we
             ingage
             in
             Publick
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             solemnly
             ,
             when
             Authority
             calleth
             us
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Edification
             or
             Satisfaction
             of
             another
             in
             private
             calleth
             for
             it
             .
             There
             are
             sometimes
             when
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             is
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             gaining
             Credit
             to
             something
             ,
             (
             that
             the
             other
             is
             called
             to
             believe
             )
             to
             interpose
             reverently
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             did
             to
             Laban
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             One
             in
             secret
             may
             thus
             ingage
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             Lawful
             and
             necessary
             things
             ;
             As
             
               David
               ,
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               righteous
               judgements
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             all
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             would
             still
             be
             with
             these
             Qualifications
             ,
             mentioned
             Jerem.
             4.
             2.
             
             First
             ,
             in
             Truth
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             two-fold
             Truth
             before
             mentioned
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Judgement
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             Knowledge
             and
             Deliberation
             ,
             minding
             and
             understanding
             what
             it
             is
             we
             swear
             .
             3.
             
             With
             righteousness
             or
             justice
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             be
             in
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Equity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Piety
             ,
             neither
             wronging
             God
             ,
             nor
             others
             by
             our
             Oaths
             ;
             for
             Oaths
             are
             in
             themselves
             still
             ,
             
               Vincula
               ●quitatis
            
             ,
             and
             not
             iniquitatis
             :
             Bonds
             of
             Equity
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Iniquity
             and
             Injustice
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             to
             be
             observed
             these
             Tacite
             or
             Express
             Conditions
             in
             all
             Promissory
             Oaths
             ,
             (
             and
             sometimes
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             express
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             not
             ;
             )
             
               If
               God
               will
            
             ,
             and
             if
             nothing
             intervene
             to
             hinder
             ,
             Jam.
             4.
             
             
               If
               I
               live
            
             ,
             and
             health
             permit
             .
             As
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             ,
             they
             shall
             aim
             at
             it
             ,
             if
             some
             impossibility
             intervene
             not
             .
             3.
             
             So
             far
             as
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             ▪
             shall
             be
             Lawful
             ;
             for
             it
             can
             onely
             tye
             to
             Lawful
             things
             ,
             and
             Lawful
             means
             and
             courses
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Indefinite
             Oaths
             .
             4
             ,
             While
             things
             stand
             so
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Case
             alter
             Essentially
             ,
             and
             
             men
             turn
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             were
             by
             Oath
             obliged
             ,
             to
             give
             or
             sell
             some-what
             that
             we
             know
             would
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             the
             Probable
             ruine
             or
             hazard
             thereof
             ;
             then
             it
             s
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             
               Salvâ
               potestate
               superioris
            
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             How
             we
             shall
             judge
             of
             Indefinite
             Oaths
             ;
             such
             as
             Souldiers
             give
             to
             their
             Officers
             ,
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             of
             Oaths
             in
             things
             which
             are
             indistinct
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             not
             obvious
             ,
             as
             Oaths
             in
             Colledges
             ,
             Incorporations
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             the
             things
             sworn
             are
             Complex
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             These
             cannot
             altogether
             be
             condemned
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             though
             a
             man
             have
             not
             ,
             yea
             cannot
             have
             ,
             a
             particular
             and
             distinct
             knowledge
             of
             all
             Particulars
             ;
             yet
             he
             understandeth
             such
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             binding
             to
             all
             necessary
             and
             lawful
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             general
             Condition
             requireth
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             taketh
             the
             Oath
             for
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Commonly
             taken
             ,
             which
             bindeth
             in
             the
             Essential
             things
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             the
             being
             of
             that
             Incorporation
             ,
             but
             taketh
             not
             in
             ,
             every
             particular
             strictly
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             then
             :
             We
             may
             ,
             1.
             
             Condemn
             Oaths
             in
             Trivial
             things
             ,
             as
             Oaths
             in
             Complements
             ;
             when
             men
             swear
             they
             will
             not
             go
             one
             before
             an
             other
             .
             That
             men
             are
             wellcome
             to
             their
             Houses
             :
             That
             they
             will
             not
             let
             them
             go
             so
             soon
             :
             That
             they
             shall
             drink
             so
             much
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             not
             be
             to
             Excess
             :
             That
             they
             shall
             return
             some
             petty
             thing
             they
             have
             borrowed
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             2.
             
             Rash
             Promises
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             hastily
             and
             unadvisedly
             or
             doubtingly
             made
             .
             But
             ere
             we
             come
             to
             Particulars
             ;
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             is
             condemned
             as
             Perjury
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             Degree
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             these
             several
             sorts
             of
             Perjury
             mentioned
             ;
             some
             whereof
             are
             more
             direct
             and
             immediate
             ;
             some
             more
             mediate
             and
             indirect
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             Perjury
             is
             :
             When
             one
             upon
             Oath
             asserteth
             as
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             knoweth
             is
             not
             a
             Truth
             ,
             or
             doubteth
             of
             it
             :
             or
             is
             mistaken
             in
             it
             ,
             through
             his
             own
             negligence
             ,
             not
             being
             certain
             that
             it
             is
             as
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             whether
             he
             affirm
             or
             deny
             :
             Thus
             Naboths
             false
             witnesses
             were
             guilty
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             Instances
             may
             be
             adduced
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             :
             When
             one
             promiseth
             something
             ▪
             which
             he
             mindeth
             not
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             confirmeth
             that
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             he
             is
             no
             doubt
             Perjured
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             a
             correspondent
             verity
             betwixt
             his
             Oath
             and
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             :
             When
             men
             promise
             and
             intend
             for
             the
             time
             to
             perform
             ▪
             yet
             ,
             upon
             no
             just
             ground
             ,
             fail
             afterwards
             in
             performing
             what
             they
             have
             sworn
             .
             This
             is
             Perjury
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             Truth
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             thing
             sworn
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Oath
             ,
             These
             are
             direct
             Perjuries
             .
          
           
             More
             largely
             again
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             forswear
             himself
             .
             1.
             
             When
             he
             sweareth
             to
             perform
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             simply
             impossible
             ;
             especially
             while
             he
             knoweth
             it
             to
             be
             so
             :
             For
             as
             the
             former
             is
             not
             a
             swearing
             in
             Judgement
             and
             Truth
             ;
             so
             this
             is
             a
             prophane
             and
             wicked
             swearing
             ,
             against
             Light
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             of
             a
             manifest
             lye
             and
             falshood
             :
             So
             that
             betwixt
             his
             Promise
             to
             perform
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             ,
             there
             is
             implyed
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             As
             for
             one
             to
             swear
             ,
             to
             be
             to
             morrow
             at
             Rome
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             day
             at
             
               Glasgow
               ▪
            
             the
             very
             swearing
             is
             forswearing
             .
             2.
             
             When
             one
             sweareth
             an
             unlawful
             or
             wicked
             thing
             ▪
             or
             confirmeth
             it
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             like
             those
             forty
             that
             swore
             to
             kill
             Paul
             ;
             especially
             if
             that
             Oath
             be
             contrary
             to
             some
             
             Duty
             which
             lyeth
             formerly
             by
             Oath
             on
             the
             Person
             swearing
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             to
             swear
             in
             Righteousness
             and
             Justice
             :
             Beside
             ,
             that
             it
             draweth
             on
             a
             necessity
             ,
             either
             of
             breaking
             that
             Oath
             ,
             and
             ●o
             of
             being
             perjured
             ,
             or
             of
             going
             on
             to
             fulfill
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             being
             doubly
             perjured
             .
             3.
             
             Men
             are
             forsworn
             and
             perjured
             ,
             when
             they
             fulfill
             a
             wicked
             Oath
             ,
             as
             Herod
             did
             ,
             Matth.
             14
             in
             beheading
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             he
             seemed
             not
             to
             over-turn
             ,
             and
             make
             void
             his
             own
             Oath
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             it
             :
             Yet
             this
             (
             as
             also
             the
             former
             )
             over-turneth
             and
             maketh
             void
             ,
             the
             scope
             and
             Nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             maketh
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             
               Vinculum
               Aequ●tatis
            
             ,
             a
             Bond
             of
             Equity
             :
             (
             there
             being
             
               Nulla
               Obligation
            
             but
             
               ad
               Officium
            
             ,
             no
             Obligation
             but
             to
             Duty
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             
               Vinculum
               Iniquitatis
            
             ,
             a
             Bond
             of
             Iniquity
             :
             And
             so
             thwa●teth
             with
             the
             very
             end
             wherefore
             such
             Oaths
             are
             appointed
             ▪
             In
             which
             respect
             David
             did
             better
             in
             not
             executing
             his
             rash
             Oath
             ,
             but
             keeping
             the
             general
             scope
             of
             all
             Oaths
             ,
             when
             he
             refused
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             Abigails
             Counsel
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Non-performance
             of
             what
             he
             had
             sworn
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             Questioned
             here
             ,
             Whether
             one
             man
             may
             be
             accessary
             to
             anothers
             Perjury
             ,
             if
             he
             constrain
             him
             to
             swear
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             hath
             a
             suspition
             that
             he
             will
             forswear
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Distinguish
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             in
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             of
             grave
             Concernment
             ,
             or
             of
             little
             Moment
             .
             2.
             
             Distinguish
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Publickness
             and
             Privacy
             of
             it
             3.
             
             Distinguish
             betwixt
             Parties
             ,
             as
             betwixt
             a
             Judge
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             decide
             ,
             and
             a
             Party
             that
             is
             the
             Pursuer
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             then
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Party
             pursuing
             ,
             in
             a
             Particular
             of
             his
             own
             Concernment
             ;
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             of
             no
             great
             Concernment
             ;
             may
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             should
             forbear
             pressing
             such
             a
             Person
             to
             swear
             ,
             both
             for
             sparing
             the
             Party
             ,
             and
             for
             respect
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ;
             since
             he
             can
             hardly
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             be
             very
             hopefull
             to
             gain
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Judge
             may
             admit
             such
             to
             swear
             ,
             especially
             in
             Publick
             scandals
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             none
             can
             certainly
             know
             ,
             but
             God
             may
             constrain
             them
             to
             swear
             Truth
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             his
             way
             ,
             left
             to
             decide
             all
             Controversies
             ;
             and
             a
             Judge
             cannot
             eschew
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             lyeth
             on
             him
             to
             put
             a
             close
             to
             such
             a
             Controversie
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             cannot
             win
             by
             any
             other
             means
             ;
             though
             great
             Prudence
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             proceeding
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             especially
             it
             being
             of
             that
             Nature
             as
             is
             in
             Scripture
             appointed
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             Oath
             ,
             as
             Exod
             ,
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             question
             is
             concerning
             a
             promissory
             Oath
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             case
             it
             may
             be
             made
             void
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             oblige
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             what
             cases
             that
             may
             be
             ?
          
           
             That
             every
             Oath
             bindeth
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             we
             suppose
             needeth
             no
             reasons
             to
             clear
             and
             confirm
             it
             :
             There
             are
             two
             ways
             in
             general
             how
             the
             obligation
             of
             an
             Oath
             promissory
             ceaseth
             .
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Oath
             it self
             is
             null
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             any
             obligation
             .
             2.
             
             When
             by
             some
             other
             thing
             intervening
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             loosing
             from
             the
             obligation
             which
             the
             Oath
             once
             had
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             may
             be
             clear
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             Oaths
             are
             of
             a
             most
             strict
             Obligation
             ,
             having
             the
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             Name
             of
             God
             interposed
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             many
             things
             ,
             what-ever
             weight
             be
             layed
             on
             them
             by
             men
             that
             way
             ,
             do
             not
             loose
             from
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             following
             which
             we
             shall
             put
             by
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             No
             mans
             temporal
             loss
             in
             Goods
             ,
             Name
             ,
             or
             Estate
             ,
             will
             loose
             him
             from
             his
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             make
             it
             null
             and
             voyd
             ,
             Psal
             .
             1●
             .
             ult
             .
             12.
             that
             our
             ingagment
             by
             Oath
             is
             to
             somthing
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             will
             not
             loose
             us
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             here
             no
             other
             tye
             upon
             us
             to
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             Oath
             we
             were
             free
             ;
             yet
             the
             Oath
             once
             engaged
             in
             ,
             will
             tye
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             same
             15th
             .
             Psal
             .
             For
             an
             Oath
             is
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             Obligatory
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Numb
             .
             31.
             
             Persons
             at
             their
             own
             dispose
             must
             do
             even
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             they
             have
             bound
             their
             Souls
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             we
             were
             engaged
             in
             the
             Oath
             by
             the
             deceit
             and
             guile
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             deceit
             being
             circumstantial
             only
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             things
             be
             not
             sinful
             ,
             it
             bindeth
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             that
             Oath
             to
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             wherein
             the
             deceit
             was
             such
             ,
             4.
             
             Though
             by
             fear
             or
             violence
             the
             Oath
             hath
             been
             extorted
             ,
             yet
             the
             matter
             being
             lawful
             ,
             it
             bindeth
             because
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             God's
             Name
             interposed
             .
             5.
             
             Though
             it
             was
             sinful
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             rashly
             made
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             that
             with
             the
             Gibeonites
             was
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             binding
             ,
             if
             lawful
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             
               juramentum
               illicitum
            
             ,
             an
             Oath
             unlawfully
             come
             under
             as
             to
             its
             manner
             ,
             and
             
               juramentum
               de
               Re
               illicitâ
            
             ,
             an
             Oath
             in
             an
             unlawful
             matter
             .
             6.
             
             Though
             we
             could
             devise
             and
             find
             out
             some
             interpretation
             or
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             that
             might
             seem
             to
             make
             forloosing
             us
             from
             its
             obligation
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             that
             was
             not
             meaned
             at
             the
             first
             tendering
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             understood
             by
             him
             that
             did
             take
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             absolve
             not
             excuse
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             To
             put
             afterwards
             a
             new
             gloss
             on
             it
             ;
             because
             an
             Oath
             is
             
               stricti
               jurts
            
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             admit
             for
             any
             respect
             nor
             on
             any
             account
             ,
             of
             interpretations
             prejudical
             to
             the
             native
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             found
             to
             be
             ,
             according
             to
             Psal
             .
             24.
             a
             Swearing
             deceitfully
             .
             7.
             
             Though
             there
             may
             be
             a
             good
             meaning
             and
             intention
             in
             reversing
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             going
             cross
             to
             it
             ,
             men
             not
             doing
             so
             for
             a
             particular
             end
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             publick
             good
             as
             is
             suposed
             ;
             yet
             that
             will
             not
             absolve
             from
             obligation
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             God's
             punishing
             Saul's
             Family
             for
             breaking
             that
             Oath
             with
             the
             Gibeonits
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             did
             it
             out
             of
             his
             Zeal
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             as
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             affirmeth
             .
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             2.
             8.
             
             Though
             the
             Oath
             be
             conceived
             by
             a
             Creature
             ,
             as
             at
             least
             the
             immediate
             object
             ofit
             ,
             and
             so
             sinfully
             made
             in
             that
             respect
             ;
             yet
             ,
             being
             made
             ,
             it
             tyeth
             from
             respect
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             shineth
             in
             his
             Creatures
             .
             Matth.
             23.
             19
             20.
             21.
             9.
             
             Through
             the
             thing
             become
             impossible
             ,
             if
             that
             impossibility
             might
             have
             been
             prevented
             by
             our
             searching
             our selves
             as
             far
             as
             in
             us
             lay
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             Sworn
             do
             now
             by
             onr
             own
             s●oathfulness
             become
             impossible
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             thing
             Sworn
             might
             have
             been
             performed
             before
             any
             such
             impossiblity
             came
             on
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             might
             have
             prevented
             it
             by
             our
             suitable
             circumspection
             and
             diligence
             .
             10.
             
             Though
             a
             sinful
             Oath
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             being
             made
             on
             a
             sinful
             promise
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             bind
             not
             ;
             yet
             the
             sinful
             condition
             being
             fulfilled
             it
             bindeth
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Judah
             ,
             his
             promising
             a
             Kid
             to
             Thamar
             ,
             upon
             that
             wretched
             condition
             of
             prostituting
             her self
             to
             his
             sinful
             Lust
             ,
             who
             did
             offer
             the
             performance
             of
             what
             he
             had
             engaged
             to
             ,
             upon
             that
             most
             sinful
             condition
             now
             fulfilled
             ;
             for
             the
             condition
             being
             fulfilled
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             was
             not
             in
             giving
             the
             Kid
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             condition
             that
             was
             made
             ,
             which
             is
             past
             .
             11.
             
             Much
             less
             will
             it
             exempt
             any
             man
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             that
             in
             Swearing
             he
             had
             a
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             in
             common
             sense
             they
             bear
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             construction
             of
             all
             in
             different
             persons
             ,
             
             or
             to
             their
             meaning
             
               sine
               juramento
            
             or
             
               extra
               juramentum
            
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             had
             any
             reservation
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             
             Aequivocation
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             mental
             Reservation
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             place
             in
             such
             an
             Oath
             which
             should
             be
             plain
             ;
             single
             ,
             and
             clear
             .
             Neither
             12
             ,
             will
             a
             dispensation
             from
             any
             other
             ,
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             dispense
             in
             Oaths
             ,
             nor
             from
             lawful
             Superiours
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             things
             wherein
             by
             our
             relation
             to
             such
             Superiours
             we
             are
             subjected
             to
             them
             ▪
             loose
             the
             obligation
             of
             our
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             free
             us
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             ;
             if
             ▪
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Oath
             be
             in
             things
             to
             which
             their
             power
             over
             us
             doth
             not
             extend
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             doubtless
             they
             cannot
             dispense
             .
             13.
             
             The
             obligation
             of
             an
             Oath
             cannot
             be
             loosed
             ,
             nor
             the
             guilt
             of
             Perjury
             evited
             by
             commutation
             of
             the
             thing
             sworn
             ,
             for
             it
             must
             be
             according
             to
             what
             has
             proceeded
             out
             of
             our
             mouth
             ,
             Numb
             .
             30.
             2.
             
             P●●lm
             15.
             4.
             14.
             
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             loosed
             ,
             and
             Perjury
             eschewed
             ,
             by
             any
             posteriour
             tye
             and
             oath
             :
             for
             thereby
             the
             prior
             or
             former
             oath
             is
             not
             made
             null
             ,
             but
             the
             posterior
             or
             latter
             is
             made
             null
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             
               juramentum
               non
               derog
               at
               j●ri
               ●lieno
               ,
            
             because
             God
             is
             party
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             reverse
             an
             obligation
             to
             him
             which
             He
             or
             any
             other
             hath
             by
             a
             prior
             right
             and
             tye
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             are
             null
             .
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
             1.
             
             When
             the
             thing
             sworn
             is
             sinful
             and
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             
               nullum
               vinculum
               iniquitatis
            
             .
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             any
             obligation
             to
             iniquity
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             him
             that
             sweareth
             ,
             as
             suppose
             one
             would
             swear
             to
             do
             that
             which
             were
             incumbent
             for
             a
             Magistrate
             or
             Minister
             ,
             he
             himself
             being
             but
             a
             meer
             private
             person
             ,
             and
             it
             no
             wayes
             belonging
             to
             his
             station
             :
             it
             tyeth
             him
             indeed
             to
             endeavour
             by
             all
             suitable
             means
             the
             effecting
             of
             the
             thing
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             do
             it
             himself
             ,
             for
             it
             altereth
             not
             stations
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             thing
             is
             simply
             impossible
             ,
             oaths
             cannot
             bind
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             .
             4.
             
             When
             the
             oath
             is
             engaged
             in
             by
             any
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             the
             thing
             sworn
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             by
             Children
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             or
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             wherein
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             are
             not
             Masters
             ;
             it
             tyeth
             them
             onely
             to
             endeavour
             it
             with
             their
             approbation
             or
             permission
             ,
             see
             Numb
             .
             31.
             5.
             
             When
             the
             deceit
             is
             not
             in
             circumstantials
             ,
             but
             in
             essentials
             :
             as
             ▪
             suppose
             one
             should
             swear
             to
             such
             another
             persons
             to
             pay
             him
             such
             a
             debt
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             such
             obedience
             ,
             thinking
             him
             to
             be
             the
             very
             person
             to
             whom
             he
             oweth
             these
             things
             ,
             who
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             person
             we
             suppose
             him
             to
             be
             ▪
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             oath
             is
             null
             ,
             and
             its
             obligation
             accordingly
             ceaseth
             ▪
             as
             when
             Jacob
             was
             deceived
             by
             his
             getting
             Leab
             first
             for
             Rachel
             ,
             because
             such
             an
             oath
             wrongeth
             another
             ,
             to
             whom
             that
             which
             is
             sworn
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             supposeth
             the
             condition
             of
             being
             due
             .
             6.
             
             When
             the
             oath
             is
             impeditive
             of
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             moral
             duty
             ;
             as
             suppose
             a
             man
             had
             sworn
             not
             to
             go
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             nor
             to
             speak
             to
             such
             a
             person
             .
             nor
             to
             eat
             such
             meat
             ;
             that
             oath
             (
             being
             at
             first
             rash
             ,
             and
             without
             judgement
             )
             if
             duty
             and
             necessity
             call
             him
             to
             the
             contrary
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             sworn
             ,
             bindeth
             not
             ,
             because
             a
             moral
             command
             may
             require
             him
             to
             go
             thither
             to
             take
             on
             such
             a
             charge
             there
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             to
             that
             person
             for
             his
             edification
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             this
             would
             be
             tenderly
             applyed
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             circumspection
             .
             7.
             
             When
             the
             oath
             is
             interposed
             to
             oblige
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             some
             thing
             which
             hath
             a
             tendency
             to
             an
             ill
             end
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             swear
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             woman
             for
             committing
             filthiness
             ,
             to
             give
             arms
             for
             helping
             to
             oppose
             an
             innocent
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             thing
             ;
             for
             though
             coming
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             or
             giving
             such
             arms
             may
             be
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             as
             so
             circumstantiate
             :
             this
             coming
             ,
             and
             this
             giving
             of
             them
             with
             such
             an
             intention
             ,
             is
             nnlawful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             oath
             is
             null
             .
          
           
           
             For
             loosing
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             an
             Oath
             which
             is
             lawful
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             cases
             granted
             .
             1.
             
             When
             it
             is
             contradicted
             by
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             having
             power
             in
             that
             very
             particular
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             case
             materially
             altereth
             ,
             as
             ifone
             should
             swear
             to
             give
             such
             a
             man
             arms
             ,
             who
             afterward
             turneth
             mad
             ,
             or
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             such
             a
             Commander
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             becometh
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             and
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             any
             more
             a
             Commander
             ,
             because
             in
             such
             cases
             the
             relation
             upon
             which
             the
             duty
             and
             Oath
             is
             founded
             ,
             ceaseth
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             party
             sworn
             unto
             ,
             relaxeth
             us
             :
             for
             though
             none
             can
             absolve
             from
             a
             Vow
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             promissory
             Oath
             ,
             whereby
             some
             right
             accrueth
             to
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             dispense
             with
             his
             own
             right
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             forgive
             and
             discharge
             such
             a
             sum
             of
             money
             that
             another
             by
             Oath
             has
             sworn
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             the
             Oath
             and
             its
             obligation
             is
             loosed
             ;
             he
             having
             ,
             as
             himself
             thinketh
             fit
             ,
             accepted
             satisfaction
             for
             whole
             or
             part
             ;
             but
             in
             Vows
             to
             God
             no
             man
             can
             dispense
             ,
             He
             being
             party
             there
             .
             4.
             
             When
             by
             some
             after
             and
             unforeseen
             intervening
             Emergent
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             quite
             disabled
             from
             performing
             his
             Oath
             ,
             as
             by
             sickness
             ,
             plundering
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             that
             case
             ,
             so
             far
             and
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             disabled
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             and
             so
             long
             is
             he
             loosed
             ;
             that
             condition
             being
             necessarily
             presupposed
             in
             giving
             the
             Oath
             at
             first
             ,
             though
             the
             obligation
             to
             performance
             lyeth
             still
             on
             him
             so
             far
             and
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             marked
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             often
             prophane
             men
             are
             more
             strict
             in
             keeping
             sinful
             Oaths
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             are
             lawful
             :
             the
             Devil
             putting
             home
             that
             obligation
             on
             them
             as
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             corruption
             siding
             with
             the
             Oath
             in
             its
             matter
             ,
             maketh
             it
             appear
             strongly
             binding
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             Wherein
             it
             is
             that
             an
             Oath
             bindeth
             more
             then
             a
             Promise
             doth
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             An
             Oath
             bindeth
             to
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Promise
             ,
             but
             it
             bindeth
             more
             strongly
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             sin
             is
             greater
             in
             breaking
             an
             Oath
             then
             a
             Promise
             ;
             because
             not
             onely
             our
             truth
             to
             men
             is
             engaged
             in
             the
             Oath
             ,
             but
             our
             reverence
             and
             respect
             to
             God
             also
             ,
             and
             his
             dreadful
             Name
             thereby
             notably
             taken
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Oaths
             faileth
             perjury
             or
             forswearing
             ,
             rash-swearing
             ,
             indeliberat
             ▪
             swearing
             ,
             as
             incomplements
             (
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             swear
             he
             will
             not
             drink
             ,
             or
             go
             before
             such
             another
             person
             :
             )
             Solemne
             Oaths
             entered
             into
             ,
             at
             Communions
             ,
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             lawful
             Covenants
             not
             performed
             :
             Ah!
             how
             often
             are
             these
             broken
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             which
             we
             might
             easily
             do
             ?
             We
             so
             carry
             and
             keep
             to
             God
             as
             men
             could
             not
             but
             quarrel
             ;
             irreverent
             swearing
             even
             in
             what
             is
             right
             ;
             grosly
             prophane
             swearing
             ,
             as
             by
             Gods
             Soul
             ,
             his
             Wounds
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             &c.
             
             Uncouth'd
             ,
             strange
             ,
             newly-coin'd
             and
             invented
             Oaths
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             by
             special
             help
             of
             the
             Devils
             art
             ,
             Cursings
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Devil
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             his
             aid
             implored
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             mens
             paision●●e
             and
             revengeful
             imprecations
             ;
             yea
             ,
             not
             being
             suitably
             affected
             with
             the
             Oaths
             of
             others
             ,
             not
             admonishing
             them
             ,
             nor
             seeking
             to
             recover
             them
             ,
             not
             endeavouring
             by
             all
             requisite
             care
             the
             preventing
             of
             them
             ,
             with-holding
             of
             instruction
             and
             correction
             when
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             procuring
             the
             erection
             of
             Schools
             ,
             &c.
             may
             make
             many
             guilty
             of
             Oaths
             they
             never
             heard
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             out
             in
             persons
             ,
             whom
             it
             became
             them
             to
             teach
             and
             admonish
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             somethings
             near
             of
             him
             unto
             (
             ●o
             say
             ●o
             )
             and
             of
             affinity
             with
             Oaths
             ;
             as
             〈◊〉
             Adjurations
             ,
             when
             we
             adjure
             or
             charge
             one
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             do
             or
             forbear
             such
             a
             thing
             :
             as
             Saul
             bound
             the
             people
             with
             a
             Curse
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             
             And
             Joshua
             charged
             Achan
             ,
             Josh.
             7.
             and
             the
             High-priest
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             and
             
               Paul
               Timothy
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             21.
             and
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
           
             Adjurations
             differ
             thus
             from
             Oaths
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             Oath
             we
             bind
             our selves
             to
             do
             or
             forbear
             somewhat
             ,
             or
             to
             tell
             truth
             ;
             by
             Adjurations
             we
             bind
             others
             by
             interposing
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             for
             commanding
             ,
             charging
             ,
             perswading
             to
             do
             or
             forbear
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             implying
             ,
             if
             not
             expressing
             some
             threatning
             or
             curse
             if
             it
             be
             not
             done
             or
             forborne
             :
             There
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             these
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             me●
             adjure
             men
             .
             2.
             
             When
             they
             adjure
             Devils
             .
             3.
             
             When
             they
             adjnre
             unreasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             a
             word
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             1.
             
             We
             say
             that
             men
             may
             sometimes
             adjure
             other
             men
             in
             matters
             weighty
             ,
             sutable
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             :
             when
             it
             is
             rightly
             gone
             about
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             passion
             or
             for
             self
             ends
             ,
             but
             soberly
             ,
             gravely
             ,
             and
             singly
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             immediately
             ,
             or
             mediately
             by
             anothers
             good
             being
             interposed
             ;
             so
             ,
             many
             examples
             confirm
             ,
             and
             so
             necessity
             requireth
             ,
             that
             when
             regard
             to
             men
             doth
             not
             sutably
             weigh
             that
             such
             a
             desire
             be
             put
             home
             tothe
             Conscience
             from
             respect
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Authority
             ,
             who
             is
             Witness
             and
             will
             Judge
             :
             this
             some
             way
             sifteh
             a
             m●●
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             prove
             a
             good
             means
             ,
             through
             his
             blessing
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             man
             serious
             ;
             which
             sort
             of
             adjuratious
             may
             be
             distinguished
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             proper
             adjurations
             or
             charges
             authoritatively
             laid
             on
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             this
             is
             done
             by
             Magistrates
             or
             Ministers
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             as
             Paul
             chargeth
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             13.
             and
             giveth
             him
             charge
             to
             charge
             others
             ▪
             ●
             .
             17.
             
             This
             being
             used
             in
             serious
             and
             weighty
             matters
             ,
             and
             not
             too
             frequently
             (
             lest
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             become
             thereby
             contemptible
             )
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             the
             most
             weighty
             charge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             Obtestations
             which
             are
             serious
             and
             weighty
             intreaties
             and
             b●●
             seechings
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             that
             one
             may
             do
             o●
             forbear
             such
             a
             thing●
             as
             when
             Paul
             beseecheth
             the
             Romans
             and
             Philippians
             by
             the
             mercies
             o●
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             Abigal
             interposeth
             seriously
             with
             David
             :
             this
             〈◊〉
             most
             properly
             done
             by
             Inferiors
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             Children
             ,
             &c.
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ▪
             and
             hath
             in
             it
             also
             a
             more
             implicite
             threatning
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             be
             slighted
             ,
             as
             i●
             Abigals
             words
             to
             David
             ,
             ●
             Sam
             ,
             25.
             is
             clear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             Attestations
             whereby
             one
             is
             seriously
             put
             to
             it
             to
             tell
             some
             truth
             ▪
             or
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             some
             truth
             asserted
             by
             another
             ;
             thus
             Joshua
             attested
             A●●an
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             These
             have
             a
             binding
             virtue
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             and
             cannot
             without
             contempt
             of
             God
             (
             who
             so
             chargeth
             them
             ,
             and
             before
             whom
             they
             are
             so
             attested
             )
             be
             slighted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             not
             properly
             Perjury
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             either
             not
             to
             speak
             at
             all
             ,
             being
             attested
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             what
             is
             not
             truth
             ;
             yet
             sure
             it
             is
             more
             the●
             ordinary
             contempt
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             sin
             them
             if
             no
             such
             adjurations
             ,
             attestations
             ,
             o●
             obtestations
             had
             been
             used
             ,
             because
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             has
             been
             interpose●
             by
             others
             :
             and
             if
             such
             attestations
             ,
             &c.
             be
             lawful
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             them
             to
             b●
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             then
             ought
             they
             to
             have
             weight
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             used
             in
             vain
             ;
             we
             se●
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             answered
             to
             such
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             after
             a
             whiles
             keeping
             silence
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             ye
             fail
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             giving
             little
             entertainment
             unto
             ,
             an●
             laying
             little
             weight
             upon
             the
             charges
             and
             obtestations
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             come
             unto
             you
             by
             them
             from
             this
             Word
             and
             Gospel
             ;
             these
             charges
             of
             Ministers
             are
             〈◊〉
             if
             an
             Herauld
             gave
             a
             Charge
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             name
             ,
             which
             bindeth
             as
             from
             him
             ▪
             and
             more
             then
             another
             message
             delivered
             in
             other
             terms
             ▪
             in
             this
             then
             ,
             Minister●
             
             ●re
             as
             Heraulds
             charging
             you
             in
             their
             Master's
             Name
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             one
             of
             you
             putteth
             not
             another
             serionsly
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             forbeare
             and
             abandon
             fin
             ,
             or
             to
             practise
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             charging
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             obtesting
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             answer
             to
             God
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             as
             often
             in
             the
             Canticles
             we
             find
             ,
             
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               O
               Daughters
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             your
             overly
             ,
             rash
             ,
             and
             slight
             way
             of
             using
             obtestations
             and
             grave
             intreaties
             ,
             meerly
             or
             mostly
             for
             the
             fashion
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             complement
             ,
             or
             in
             petty
             and
             trivial
             things
             ;
             as
             when
             ye
             say
             ,
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             for
             God's
             blessing
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             only
             as
             acustomary
             by
             ▪
             word
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             doubt
             more
             then
             on
             ordinary
             taking
             of
             God's
             Name
             in
             vain
             in
             common
             discourse
             ,
             because
             ye
             take
             on
             you
             to
             bind
             others
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             considering
             what
             ye
             are
             doing
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             matter
             not
             necessary
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             weight
             exposing
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             contempt
             ,
             and
             thereby
             tempting
             others
             to
             care
             but
             little
             for
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             most
             horrid
             and
             crying
             sin
             amongst
             our
             ordinary
             Beggars
             ,
             whereof
             others
             also
             are
             guilty
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             sutably
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             in
             their
             places
             seriously
             endeavour
             to
             have
             it
             mended
             ;
             as
             also
             this
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             desire
             one
             another
             lightly
             &
             irreverently
             to
             do
             such
             &
             such
             a
             little
             thing
             ▪
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             sit
             down
             or
             rise
             up
             ,
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             &c.
             which
             things
             are
             alasse
             too
             too
             frequent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             adjuring
             of
             Devils
             ,
             it
             is
             two
             ways
             lawful
             ,
             and
             two
             ways
             not
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             lawful
             to
             command
             Devils
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             by
             those
             who
             are
             called
             to
             it
             and
             are
             gifted
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             any
             by
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             on
             Him
             to
             endeavour
             to
             repel
             and
             resist
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             that
             he
             would
             rebuke
             them
             ;
             as
             thus
             ,
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
             Satan
             ;
             this
             way
             we
             neither
             command
             the
             Devil
             ,
             nor
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             pray
             unto
             the
             Lord
             to
             command
             him
             .
          
           
             Again
             :
             It
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             1.
             when
             one
             adjureth
             him
             who
             is
             not
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             those
             Sons
             of
             Sceva
             did
             ,
             Act.
             19.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             This
             certainly
             being
             a
             peculiar
             and
             extraordinary
             gift
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             prophecying
             ,
             foretelling
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             healing
             of
             the
             Sick
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             were
             ;
             ought
             not
             without
             special
             warrant
             to
             be
             usurped
             more
             then
             they
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             unlawful
             when
             it
             is
             done
             by
             exhorting
             or
             obtesting
             of
             ,
             or
             praying
             unto
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             &
             intreating
             him
             as
             we
             do
             God
             ,
             which
             way
             implyeth
             ,
             1.
             
             Friendship
             with
             him
             when
             we
             intreat
             him
             as
             a
             Friend
             .
             2.
             
             Prayer
             or
             worship
             to
             him
             who
             is
             not
             the
             object
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             An
             obligation
             on
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             yieldeth
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             means
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             put
             that
             complement
             or
             obligation
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             Necromancers
             ,
             Witches
             ,
             Exorcists
             ,
             &c.
             may
             cast
             out
             Devils
             by
             collusion
             (
             though
             possibly
             not
             in
             a
             way
             so
             explicit
             )
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Devil
             gaineth
             his
             point
             upon
             such
             as
             effectually
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             most
             expresly
             formed
             Covenant
             betwixt
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             Pharisees
             falsly
             and
             blasphemously
             ,
             charged
             on
             our
             blesed
             Lord
             ,
             Mat.
             12.
             as
             if
             by
             Belezebub
             ▪
             that
             is
             by
             Collusion
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             ,
             he
             had
             cast
             out
             Devils
             .
             There
             are
             no
             doubt
             ,
             many
             Sins
             committed
             this
             way
             ,
             while
             some
             take
             on
             them
             confidently
             to
             Command
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             ●f
             with
             an
             
               Avoid
               Satan
            
             ,
             they
             could
             put
             him
             into
             Bonds
             :
             And
             others
             seek
             Health
             from
             Devils
             or
             Witches
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             come
             from
             them
             ,
             )
             and
             ●atreat
             them
             to
             do
             such
             and
             such
             things
             :
             All
             which
             are
             Breaches
             of
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Third
             Commandment
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             said
             of
             Adjuring
             Devils
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             Proportionally
             of
             Adjuring
             Unreasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ways
             Lawful
             and
             unlawful
             :
             Charming
             also
             ,
             and
             naming
             the
             Lords
             Name
             over
             Diseases
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             special
             worth
             and
             Efficacy
             were
             in
             some
             words
             ;
             is
             unlawfull
             and
             Condemned
             by
             this
             Command
             .
          
           
             It
             followeth
             now
             that
             we
             say
             some-thing
             to
             Vows
             ,
             which
             are
             Bonds
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             bindeth
             himself
             (
             and
             so
             they
             differ
             from
             Adjurations
             )
             to
             God
             only
             as
             party
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             things
             belonging
             to
             God
             ;
             willingly
             ,
             and
             upon
             Deliberation
             .
             (
             And
             so
             they
             differ
             from
             Promissory
             Oaths
             ,
             wherein
             we
             bind
             our selves
             to
             others
             :
             and
             in
             matters
             which
             are
             not
             of
             themselves
             Religious
             .
             )
          
           
             Under
             Vows
             we
             comprehend
             ,
             1.
             
             Sacraments
             .
             2.
             
             Covenants
             ,
             solemnly
             ingaged
             into
             before
             others
             .
             3.
             
             Particular
             Vows
             to
             God.
             4.
             
             Promises
             and
             ingagements
             ▪
             whether
             inward
             in
             the
             Heart
             onely
             ,
             or
             also
             outwardly
             expressed
             to
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             Lord
             :
             For
             though
             these
             have
             not
             alwayes
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             formally
             and
             expresly
             interposed
             in
             them
             ▪
             yet
             He
             being
             Party
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             singularly
             looked
             at
             ,
             as
             Party
             ,
             Witness
             ,
             and
             Judge
             ,
             in
             the
             making
             and
             performing
             of
             them
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             do
             we
             comprehend
             all
             even
             purposes
             ,
             expressed
             in
             Prayer
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             the
             like
             Degree
             .
          
           
             We
             mind
             not
             here
             to
             medle
             with
             speculative
             Debates
             about
             Vows
             ,
             but
             to
             hold
             us
             only
             at
             what
             concerneth
             Practise
             :
             And
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             such
             Promises
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             ingagements
             ,
             being
             rightly
             made
             and
             taken
             on
             ,
             or
             rightly
             goneabout
             ;
             are
             not
             onely
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             necessarily
             called
             for
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Command
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Vow
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             perform
             ,
             Psalm
             76
             11.
             2.
             
             From
             Example
             of
             Saints
             in
             all
             Ages
             :
             David
             faith
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             when
             his
             frame
             is
             most
             tender
             ,
             Verse
             57.
             
             
               I
               have
               said
               .
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               words
               .
            
             And
             thereafter
             ,
             Verse
             106.
             
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               〈◊〉
               well
               perform
               it
               ,
               That
               I
               w●ll
               keep
               thy
               righteous
               Judgements
               .
            
             For
             ,
             saying
             and
             swearing
             to
             God
             are
             near
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             who
             sincerely
             say
             in
             secret
             ,
             may
             in
             some
             Cases
             also
             Articulatly
             swear
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             end
             of
             Vows
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             something
             the
             more
             straitly
             ,
             and
             to
             evidence
             our
             greater
             desire
             and
             willingness
             to
             be
             so
             bound
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             being
             Midses
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             when
             the
             end
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             called
             for
             :
             and
             may
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             be
             the
             better
             obtained
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Mean
             :
             then
             is
             it
             called
             for
             also
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             omitted
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             Lords
             gracious
             accepting
             of
             such
             Engagements
             and
             Vows
             ,
             and
             approving
             of
             them
             .
             5.
             
             From
             the
             several
             Promise
             and
             Prophecies
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             commendable
             and
             good
             service
             ,
             from
             Men
             to
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Isai
             .
             19.
             18.
             and
             21.
             
             Jer.
             50.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Isai
             .
             44.
             5.
             
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             
               In
               some
               Cases
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             it
             glorifieth
             God
             ,
             and
             edifieth
             others
             ;
             or
             is
             profitable
             to
             our selves
             :
             But
             if
             it
             thwart
             with
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             failing
             :
             or
             when
             some
             pressure
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             cogent
             Reason
             ,
             putteth
             us
             not
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             need
             calleth
             for
             it
             ;
             (
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             for
             the
             weighty
             Reason
             ,
             expressed
             by
             himself
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             swore
             he
             would
             take
             none
             of
             the
             spoil
             ,
             he
             had
             rescued
             from
             the
             Kings
             overcome
             by
             him
             :
             )
             For
             we
             are
             not
             alwayes
             called
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             
               Not
               in
               all
               Things
            
             :
             Because
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             Vow
             ,
             must
             be
             one
             of
             these
             two
             :
             Either
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             commanded
             Duty
             ,
             as
             
               Jacob
               ▪
            
             Vow
             ,
             Genes
             .
             28.
             and
             
               Davids
               ,
               Psalm
            
             119.
             106.
             were
             :
             Or
             2.
             
             Something
             that
             relateth
             to
             Worship
             :
             or
             may
             further
             some
             commanded
             Duty
             ,
             or
             prevent
             some
             sin
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             are
             given
             ,
             and
             much
             inclined
             :
             As
             suppose
             a
             Man
             should
             engage
             himself
             to
             rise
             sooner
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             more
             effectually
             cross
             the
             lust
             of
             his
             laziness
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             more
             at
             home
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             prevent
             the
             snare
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             Loose-Company
             :
             It
             is
             not
             House-keeping
             simply
             ,
             or
             rising
             soon
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             Vow
             :
             but
             as
             they
             relate
             unto
             ,
             or
             are
             made
             use
             of
             for
             such
             ends
             :
             Therefore
             Vows
             can
             onely
             be
             made
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             Ps
             .
             76.
             11.
             and
             Ps
             .
             132.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             
               Rightly
               gone
               about
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Deliberately
             ,
             and
             Judiciously
             ;
             for
             Ignorance
             ,
             Haste
             ,
             and
             Rashness
             will
             spill
             all
             .
             2.
             
             With
             Humility
             ,
             and
             due
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             Corruption
             ,
             which
             maketh
             us
             (
             Alace
             !
             )
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             such
             Bands
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             Up-stirrings
             and
             Excitments
             to
             Duty
             .
             3.
             
             With
             fear
             ,
             singleness
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             for
             God
             ;
             with
             love
             to
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             to
             true
             Holiness
             :
             Not
             for
             our
             selfends
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             an
             Humour
             or
             Passion
             ,
             or
             in
             Fits
             of
             Conviction
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             Mouth
             of
             a
             Challenge
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             it
             by
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Vow
             would
             be
             heartily
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             undertaken
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Bondage
             ,
             but
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             thereby
             indeed
             ingaged
             unto
             the
             Lord
             having
             no
             hink
             or
             Hesitation
             ;
             nor
             Reservation
             in
             the
             making
             of
             it
             :
             what
             can
             be
             expected
             as
             to
             the
             performance
             ,
             if
             therebe
             Hesitation
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             undertaking
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             should
             be
             much
             denyedness
             in
             it
             .
             1.
             
             To
             our selves
             .
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Oath
             as
             not
             accounting
             our selves
             to
             be
             more
             Religious
             by
             it
             ;
             or
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             merited
             somewhat
             ;
             nor
             yet
             more
             strengthned
             by
             making
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             more
             ingaged
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             keep
             what
             we
             have
             vowed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             should
             be
             Diligence
             in
             doing
             ,
             going
             on
             ,
             and
             helping
             and
             inciting
             others
             to
             joyne
             with
             us
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             may
             through
             Grace
             be
             made
             irrevocable
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             Jer.
             50.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             should
             be
             ingaging
             ,
             in
             the
             lively
             Exercise
             of
             Faith
             ;
             drawing
             strength
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             promise
             ;
             and
             of
             our selves
             to
             make
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             :
             Yea
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             laid
             for
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             undertaking
             :
             Therefore
             every
             such
             ingaging
             ,
             is
             a
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Covenanting
             with
             Him
             ,
             but
             by
             interposing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             procuring
             of
             Pardon
             for
             by-past
             failings
             and
             guilt
             ;
             and
             for
             Grace
             and
             Strength
             ,
             to
             perform
             ,
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             ingaged
             into
             Duties
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             .
             See
             a
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             fit
             for
             Covenanting
             ,
             when
             seriously
             and
             suitably
             gone
             about
             .
             Jer.
             50.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             Ingagements
             ,
             we
             say
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             of
             themselves
             Obligatory
             ,
             and
             binding
             to
             those
             who
             come
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             30.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Vowing
             is
             called
             the
             binding
             of
             a
             Mans
             soul
             ;
             And
             Psalm
             36.
             12.
             its
             said
             ,
             
               Thy
               Vows
               are
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             pressing
             him
             with
             a
             Weight
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             payed
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             Vows
             bind
             ?
             We
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             moral
             Duties
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             Obligation
             no
             greater
             ;
             for
             ,
             they
             being
             laid
             on
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             having
             his
             Authority
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Addition
             to
             that
             in
             it self
             :
             But
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             Addition
             .
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             the
             Obligation
             be
             not
             greater
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             we
             joyn
             our
             Approbation
             or
             Consent
             unto
             that
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             positive
             Super-added
             voluntary
             Consent
             ,
             we
             bind
             our selves
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             some
             respect
             we
             have
             two
             Bonds
             (
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             our
             Oath
             both
             )
             for
             one
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             it
             make
             not
             the
             former
             Obligation
             ,
             to
             bind
             more
             strongly
             in
             it self
             ;
             yet
             it
             maketh
             that
             Obligation
             to
             have
             a
             more
             deep
             Impression
             upon
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             ,
             by
             Vow
             bound
             to
             a
             commanded
             Duty
             ,
             will
             think
             himself
             more
             bound
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             before
             ;
             and
             that
             Command
             will
             have
             a
             deeper
             Impression
             ,
             and
             more
             weight
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             challenge
             him
             when
             he
             hath
             omitted
             ,
             then
             before
             .
             Again
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             are
             meerly
             Accessories
             to
             a
             Religious
             end
             ,
             as
             Extrinsick
             means
             ;
             for
             instance
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             staying
             at
             home
             ,
             &c.
             
             Vowing
             ,
             never
             maketh
             the
             doing
             of
             these
             of
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             Acts
             of
             religious
             Worship
             ;
             but
             it
             maketh
             our
             keeping
             of
             them
             to
             be
             by
             a
             Religious
             Tye
             :
             so
             that
             without
             Prophanity
             they
             cannot
             be
             altered
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             our
             common
             and
             ordinary
             Ingagements
             .
             
             1.
             
             By
             Baptism
             .
             2.
             
             At
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Oaths
             in
             Covenants
             .
             4.
             
             Ingagements
             in
             Private
             to
             God
             by
             Vows
             ,
             Purposes
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Resolutions
             ,
             in
             thoughts
             within
             ;
             or
             expressed
             in
             Prayer
             :
             (
             I
             suppose
             it
             doth
             not
             a
             little
             concern
             all
             of
             you
             to
             know
             ,
             how
             they
             bind
             and
             when
             they
             are
             broken
             .
             )
             We
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             ,
             All
             these
             are
             binding
             ,
             and
             still
             accounted
             so
             ,
             
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             119.
             106
             ,
             Psal
             .
             67.
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             yea
             binding
             in
             an
             Eminent
             Degree
             ,
             as
             being
             made
             to
             God
             and
             not
             only
             Before
             Him
             :
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             and
             our
             consent
             also
             bindeth
             ,
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             interposing
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             men
             doth
             bind
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             God
             :
             2.
             
             If
             a
             Promise
             solemnly
             ratifyed
             bind
             to
             men
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             God.
             Hence
             3.
             
             Our
             ,
             Obligations
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords-Supper
             ,
             receive
             Strength
             and
             Conviction
             against
             us
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             we
             solemnly
             Ratifie
             and
             renew
             with
             God
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             World
             :
             And
             our
             Breach
             of
             these
             Vows
             is
             charged
             on
             us
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             an
             open
             Breach
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ;
             the
             Obligation
             whereof
             is
             pleaded
             from
             them
             ,
             Genesis
             ,
             17
             ,
             verse
             10.
             and
             14.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             do
             they
             not
             bind
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             the
             Duty
             lyeth
             upon
             us
             and
             as
             we
             should
             aim
             at
             it
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             be
             bound
             by
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             perfectly
             Holy
             ,
             and
             without
             sin
             ;
             yet
             doth
             not
             a
             Vow
             so
             tye
             us
             ,
             or
             that
             Obligation
             is
             not
             from
             our
             Vow
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Law
             ;
             because
             our
             Vow
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             1.
             
             With
             Respect
             to
             our
             Nature
             ,
             now
             Corrupt
             and
             sinful
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             Vow
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             to
             be
             without
             Sin
             ,
             or
             absolutely
             to
             abstain
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             injurious
             and
             impossible
             ,
             2.
             
             With
             respect
             to
             our
             aim
             and
             desire
             .
             3
             ,
             With
             respect
             to
             our
             not
             Approving
             ,
             or
             Dis
             approving
             onr
             selves
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             we
             come
             short
             .
             4.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Obligation
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             alway
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             suitable
             means
             to
             presse
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             nothing
             undone
             ,
             which
             may
             further
             it
             :
             So
             then
             1.
             
             They
             do
             not
             bind
             Absolutely
             or
             Simply
             ,
             but
             Respectively
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             as
             to
             the
             Victory
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Wrestling
             and
             Fighting
             for
             Victory
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             as
             to
             the
             Event
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Means
             which
             are
             in
             our
             Power
             ;
             and
             therefore
             some
             plead
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             not
             broken
             Covenant
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             Sins
             ,
             Psal
             .
             44.
             17
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             they
             bind
             not
             Simply
             or
             Absolutely
             ,
             (
             and
             are
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             so
             taken
             or
             understood
             )
             yet
             they
             tye
             Absolutely
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             the
             main
             of
             having
             God
             ours
             in
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             In
             other
             things
             ,
             thus
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             tye
             us
             to
             live
             in
             no
             known
             Sin
             ,
             especially
             Outward
             Sins
             and
             to
             delight
             in
             none
             .
             2.
             
             To
             omit
             no
             Known
             Duty
             ,
             but
             to
             essay
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Maner
             ,
             to
             essay
             it
             seriously
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             a
             man
             cannot
             swear
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             Corruption
             in
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             upon
             Earth
             :
             Yet
             in
             so
             far
             he
             may
             ▪
             As
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             approve
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             To
             leave
             no
             means
             unessayed
             ,
             consisting
             in
             his
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             may
             help
             to
             mortifie
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Seriously
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             Earnest
             ,
             to
             be
             aiming
             at
             the
             Mortification
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             these
             .
             And
             so
             this
             Tye
             of
             a
             Vow
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             far
             as
             in
             us
             lyeth
             .
             2.
             
             As
             Universal
             as
             the
             Duty
             is
             .
             3.
             
             Constant
             and
             always
             binding
             .
             4.
             
             When
             it
             's
             taken
             on
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             let
             it
             lye
             on
             ,
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             till
             the
             Sun
             go
             down
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             that
             we
             may
             be
             free
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             bindeth
             us
             to
             quit
             Sin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             eschew
             it
             .
             It
             reaches
             not
             all
             Infirmities
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Breaches
             ;
             but
             known
             Sins
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             sins
             stuck
             to
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             these
             Vows
             ,
             we
             say
             ;
             That
             the
             Breach
             of
             them
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Sin
             ,
             and
             doth
             much
             more
             aggravate
             Sin
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ▪
             So
             that
             the
             
             Sins
             of
             Christians
             against
             Baptism
             ,
             Communions
             ,
             Oaths
             in
             Covenants
             ,
             Secret
             Ingagements
             ,
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             Promises
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             much
             greater
             then
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             .
             Hence
             the
             Lord
             chargeth
             Israel
             with
             Covenant
             ▪
             Breaking
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Circumcision
             which
             they
             had
             received
             as
             a
             Seal
             thereof
             ,
             and
             aggravateth
             all
             their
             Sins
             by
             that
             ,
             and
             looketh
             on
             them
             in
             that
             Respect
             as
             singularly
             sinful
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             24.
             
             Jer.
             22.
             8.
             
             &c.
             which
             could
             not
             so
             well
             be
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             Peculiarity
             in
             that
             Obligation
             .
             Our
             Baptism
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             binding
             unto
             us
             ,
             nor
             the
             Breach
             of
             our
             Baptisme
             Vows
             less
             sinful
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Neither
             can
             there
             be
             any
             reason
             given
             ,
             Why
             the
             Breach
             of
             an
             Oath
             to
             man
             ,
             should
             be
             charged
             on
             a
             Person
             ,
             as
             a
             Sin
             and
             Infamy
             ;
             and
             the
             Breach
             of
             an
             Oath
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             be
             much
             more
             charged
             so
             .
             Oh!
             Take
             notice
             then
             ,
             ye
             who
             sin
             willingly
             ,
             who
             Drink
             ,
             Swear
             ,
             omit
             Prayer
             ;
             Let
             your
             minds
             wander
             ,
             and
             study
             not
             Holiness
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             that
             your
             sins
             have
             these
             Aggravations
             to
             make
             them
             horrible
             ,
             infamous
             ,
             and
             inexcusable
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             manifest
             Perjury
             against
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             even
             according
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             Doctrine
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             33.
             was
             Abominable
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             (
             say
             they
             )
             Forswear
             thy self
             ,
             but
             shalt
             pay
             or
             perform
             thy
             Oath
             to
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             unfaithful
             dealing
             ,
             and
             abominable
             Treachery
             ,
             to
             break
             under
             trust
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             no
             ingagement
             to
             Him.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             not
             onely
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             Treachery
             simply
             ;
             but
             towards
             God.
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             and
             draweth
             a
             great
             deal
             deeper
             ,
             then
             towards
             any
             other
             .
             It
             's
             Dreadful
             to
             deal
             Unfaithfully
             ,
             Treacherously
             ,
             and
             Perjuriously
             with
             Him.
             4.
             
             All
             this
             is
             in
             things
             that
             are
             very
             equitable
             and
             much
             for
             your
             own
             good
             ,
             which
             maketh
             no
             small
             aggravation
             .
             5.
             
             This
             is
             done
             not
             onely
             against
             promises
             ,
             but
             against
             many
             promises
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             bands
             .
             6.
             
             That
             it
             s
             often
             and
             in
             many
             things
             that
             you
             sin
             against
             these
             promises
             .
             7.
             
             That
             sin
             is
             little
             resented
             or
             laid
             to
             heart
             on
             this
             consideration
             ,
             and
             as
             so
             aggravated
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             Then
             it
             is
             better
             to
             make
             no
             promises
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             to
             come
             under
             such
             aggravations
             of
             guilt
             by
             breaches
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             none
             keep
             them
             exactly
             :
             and
             so
             men
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             great
             and
             continual
             disquietness
             and
             anxiety
             while
             under
             them
             ;
             Were
             it
             not
             better
             ,
             then
             ,
             to
             be
             doing
             without
             promising
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             free
             to
             us
             ,
             Not
             to
             make
             them
             more
             then
             it
             is
             to
             break
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             keep
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             make
             such
             Promises
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             not
             ,
             it
             becometh
             sin
             to
             us
             as
             was
             said
             .
             It
             s
             not
             free
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             we
             shall
             be
             Baptised
             ,
             &c.
             communicate
             ,
             &c.
             or
             not
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             whosoever
             would
             not
             so
             engage
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             censured
             and
             punished
             as
             utter
             despisers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Covenant
             ,
             Genes
             .
             17.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             say
             themselves
             open
             to
             the
             temptation
             of
             being
             more
             easily
             prevailed
             with
             ,
             not
             to
             perform
             these
             duties
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             sooner
             ins●ared
             in
             such
             sins
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             formally
             engaged
             by
             Vow
             against
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             they
             make
             themselves
             culpably
             accessory
             to
             the
             strengthening
             of
             tentation
             ,
             and
             weakning
             of
             resolution
             ;
             to
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             doubt
             obliged
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             intend
             indeed
             to
             perform
             these
             duties
             ,
             then
             ye
             may
             ingage
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             but
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Promise
             and
             engage
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             in
             reason
             that
             ye
             will
             do
             them
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             even
             these
             who
             honestly
             promise
             and
             ingage
             ,
             do
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             find
             a
             great
             difficulty
             to
             do
             and
             perform
             .
             O
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             be
             not
             ,
             by
             your
             refusing
             to
             engage
             ,
             making
             a
             
             back-door
             for
             your selves
             to
             go
             out
             from
             your
             duty
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             less
             challenge
             ,
             shift
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             yet
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             sin
             of
             simple
             omitting
             the
             duty
             ,
             is
             less
             then
             the
             omitting
             of
             it
             after
             engagements
             and
             Vows
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             so
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             to
             engage
             himself
             :
             yea
             ,
             who
             by
             Baptisme
             is
             already
             ingaged
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             The
             man
             that
             neither
             ingageth
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             duty
             ,
             faileth
             twice
             ,
             whereas
             he
             that
             ingageth
             and
             performeth
             not
             ,
             faileth
             but
             once
             :
             though
             that
             once
             failing
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             its
             being
             cross
             to
             his
             ingagement
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             aggravated
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             some
             respect
             each
             fault
             or
             failing
             exceedeth
             the
             other
             :
             the
             one
             is
             a
             greater
             sin
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             is
             greater
             considered
             complexly
             .
             2.
             
             The
             man
             that
             ingageth
             not
             ,
             is
             more
             accessory
             to
             his
             own
             falling
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             he
             used
             not
             that
             mean
             to
             prevent
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             other
             when
             fallen
             ,
             is
             more
             guilty
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             ingagement
             .
             3.
             
             The
             man
             that
             will
             not
             ingage
             ,
             bringeth
             him
             elf
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             finning
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             perform
             not
             ,
             he
             faileth
             twice
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             if
             he
             perform
             ,
             he
             faileth
             ,
             because
             he
             ingaged
             not
             when
             he
             was
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             his
             performing
             is
             not
             the
             performing
             of
             a
             Vow
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             requireth
             promising
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             performing
             .
             4.
             
             The
             man
             that
             Promiseth
             and
             Voweth
             ,
             and
             also
             performeth
             what
             he
             Promised
             and
             Vowed
             ,
             his
             performing
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             acceptable
             ,
             as
             it
             proceedeth
             not
             only
             from
             the
             awe
             of
             a
             Command
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             spontaneous
             and
             free-will
             offering
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             both
             Obedience
             to
             a
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             a
             Vow
             ;
             for
             thus
             ,
             he
             chooseth
             obedience
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psalm
             119.
             30.
             
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             whether
             he
             perform
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             though
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             often
             letteth
             the
             man
             fall
             that
             will
             not
             ingage
             ,
             because
             he
             sayeth
             by
             his
             refusal
             that
             he
             trusteth
             not
             to
             God
             for
             the
             performance
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             ingage
             and
             undertake
             on
             his
             account
             also
             ;
             he
             sayeth
             withal
             ,
             that
             he
             aimeth
             to
             perform
             ,
             onely
             because
             he
             cannot
             eschew
             it
             :
             And
             if
             he
             could
             shake
             off
             ,
             and
             be
             freed
             from
             that
             Obligation
             to
             Holiness
             ▪
             that
             he
             would
             not
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             love
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             take
             on
             a
             new
             one
             .
             5.
             
             The
             man
             that
             ingageth
             not
             ,
             sinneth
             more
             unexcusably
             in
             that
             he
             will
             not
             do
             that
             which
             is
             the
             lesser
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             power
             .
             The
             less
             and
             more
             easie
             a
             thing
             it
             be
             to
             promise
             and
             ingage
             (
             as
             it
             is
             no
             doubt
             more
             easie
             then
             to
             perform
             )
             the
             omission
             of
             it
             is
             the
             greater
             sin
             ,
             and
             more
             inexcusable
             .
             The
             case
             is
             indeed
             ,
             as
             to
             Heathens
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             thus
             engaged
             ,
             nor
             called
             to
             engage
             themselves
             ;
             but
             unto
             Christians
             it
             will
             be
             no
             excuse
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             replyed
             that
             this
             is
             very
             hard
             ;
             for
             then
             no
             Christian
             will
             be
             free
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             not
             have
             Peace
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             grant
             the
             case
             is
             hard
             ,
             and
             the
             Strait
             great
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             such
             as
             floweth
             from
             our
             own
             corruption
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             duties
             and
             parts
             of
             holiness
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Law
             is
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             as
             accessory
             to
             our
             sin
             ;
             so
             she
             Vow
             is
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             circumstances
             right
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             breach
             .
             2.
             
             As
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             keep
             our selves
             free
             of
             sin
             ▪
             even
             against
             light
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             it
             is
             a
             difficulty
             to
             be
             kept
             ●ree
             of
             this
             aggravation
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             committing
             it
             against
             our
             engagements
             ;
             and
             therefore
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             is
             )
             I
             think
             it
             safest
             to
             take
             with
             these
             aggravations
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             as
             chief
             parts
             of
             them
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             and
             to
             take
             them
             with
             the
             rest
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             pardon
             of
             them
             through
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             our
             peace
             rather
             by
             often
             washing
             our selves
             from
             the
             filth
             of
             breaking
             ,
             then
             by
             pleading
             no
             breach
             at
             all
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             may
             Christians
             (
             even
             as
             in
             other
             duties
             of
             holiness
             )
             in
             their
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             to
             God
             ,
             have
             peace
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             in
             a
             Gospel-sense
             ,
             We
             have
             not
             turned
             back
             from
             thee
             ,
             not
             dealt
             falsly
             in
             thy
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psalm
             44.
             17
             ,
             18.
             which
             certainly
             implyeth
             not
             absolute
             holiness
             ,
             or
             exact
             performance
             of
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Cove●●●t
             ▪
             but
             that
             1.
             
             In
             the
             great
             and
             main
             Articles
             ,
             they
             were
             honest
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             put
             
             another
             God
             in
             his
             room
             to
             provoke
             him
             to
             jealousie
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             intended
             truly
             the
             keeping
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             said
             nothing
             by
             their
             profession
             or
             engagements
             ,
             which
             they
             minded
             not
             to
             perform
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             had
             some
             testimony
             as
             to
             what
             was
             past
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             in
             some
             measure
             walked
             according
             to
             their
             engagements
             ,
             and
             had
             left
             nothing
             undone
             ,
             at
             least
             willingly
             ,
             and
             with
             approbation
             of
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             furthered
             them
             in
             keeping
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             had
             stuck
             to
             him
             in
             doing
             and
             suffering
             honestly
             ;
             a
             man
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             grace
             studying
             this
             ,
             may
             attain
             to
             such
             a
             testimony
             from
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             good
             measure
             of
             peace
             ;
             yea
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             may
             have
             quietness
             in
             his
             performing
             duty
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             other
             tyes
             ,
             without
             engaging
             ,
             may
             also
             come
             to
             have
             quietness
             in
             his
             engaging
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             there
             be
             a
             necessity
             to
             engage
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             How
             peace
             may
             be
             attained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             perform
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             We
             should
             endeavour
             to
             be
             clear
             and
             quiet
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             soundness
             of
             our
             by-past
             engagements
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             we
             presently
             enter
             in
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             motives
             ,
             grounds
             ,
             ends
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             engaging
             ,
             that
             all
             be
             right
             there
             .
             2.
             
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             seen
             to
             be
             wrong
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             with
             ,
             and
             mended
             ,
             that
             we
             use
             not
             Vows
             mainly
             to
             put
             by
             a
             challenge
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Ye
             should
             seriously
             mind
             these
             directions
             :
             1.
             
             Forget
             not
             your
             Vows
             and
             Engagements
             ,
             be
             minding
             them
             often
             ▪
             and
             thinking
             of
             them
             so
             as
             they
             may
             never
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             Jerem.
             50.
             4
             ,
             5.
             2.
             
             Defer
             not
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             4.
             
             Deut.
             23.
             21.
             
             Delayes
             make
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Vow
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             dread
             of
             him
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             much
             to
             wear
             out
             :
             and
             taking
             liberty
             to
             be
             stack
             in
             paying
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             once
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             is
             a
             direct
             breach
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             maketh
             way
             for
             more
             .
             3.
             
             Keep
             in
             mind
             ,
             and
             entertain
             such
             a
             frame
             of
             spirit
             as
             ye
             were
             in
             when
             they
             were
             at
             first
             made
             ▪
             such
             humility
             ,
             tenderness
             ,
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             We
             often
             ,
             alace
             !
             take
             on
             Vows
             in
             a
             good
             frame
             ,
             to
             be
             on
             the
             matter
             a
             sort
             of
             excuse
             for
             us
             in
             letting
             such
             a
             frame
             go
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             ease
             us
             a
             little
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             if
             engaging
             were
             performance
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             deceit
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             4.
             
             The
             performance
             of
             the
             thing
             would
             be
             followed
             as
             it
             is
             undertaken
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             life
             derived
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             quickning
             and
             strengthening
             us
             both
             as
             promising
             and
             performing
             .
             5.
             
             We
             should
             be
             often
             considering
             the
             fearfulness
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             breaking
             ,
             and
             examining
             our selves
             about
             our
             keeping
             of
             them
             ;
             making
             breaches
             ,
             that
             are
             particularly
             observed
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             confession
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             serious
             repentance
             before
             him
             .
             If
             we
             would
             suffer
             these
             things
             to
             sink
             down
             deep
             in
             us
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             no
             doubt
             would
             make
             them
             have
             a
             quite
             other
             impression
             .
             6.
             
             We
             should
             still
             keep
             the
             knot
             fast
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             promise
             or
             resolution
             seem
             to
             be
             loosed
             ▪
             we
             should
             forthwith
             cast
             another
             ▪
             or
             if
             one
             obligation
             given
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             weakned
             ,
             we
             should
             give
             another
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             still
             some
             obligation
             standing
             over
             our
             heads
             ;
             and
             following
             engagements
             ,
             not
             formally
             ,
             but
             soberly
             and
             seriously
             renewed
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             bind
             on
             the
             former
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             more
             effectual
             ,
             so
             say
             they
             ▪
             Jerem.
             50.
             4
             ,
             5.
             going
             ,
             and
             weeping
             as
             they
             go
             ,
             
               C●me
               let
               us
               ●oyn
               our selves
               unto
               the
               Lord
               in
               a
               perpetual
               Covenant
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             mostly
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             ,
             of
             private
             engagements
             ;
             as
             for
             publick
             solemn
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             we
             neither
             find
             in
             Scripture
             that
             they
             have
             been
             frequent
             ▪
             but
             on
             some
             great
             and
             very
             grave
             occasion
             ;
             neither
             could
             they
             
             well
             be
             ,
             (
             so
             great
             multitudes
             engaging
             in
             them
             )
             without
             diminishing
             from
             the
             weight
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             wronging
             of
             Gods
             Name
             .
             7.
             
             We
             should
             by
             no
             means
             suffer
             breaches
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             small
             ,
             to
             lye
             long
             on
             ,
             but
             should
             get
             us
             to
             the
             Fountain
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             foul
             and
             loathsome
             ,
             lest
             they
             bring
             on
             more
             and
             greater
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             try
             Perjury
             and
             breach
             of
             Vows
             and
             Oaths
             to
             God.
             1.
             
             In
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             extendeth
             to
             engage
             professing
             Believers
             to
             the
             mortification
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             study
             of
             holiness
             as
             to
             both
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             conversation
             as
             becometh
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             In
             ,
             and
             at
             Communions
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             Covenant
             is
             sealed
             .
             3.
             
             In
             your
             Oaths
             solemnly
             taken
             in
             Covenants
             .
             4.
             
             In
             your
             more
             private
             engagements
             to
             G●d
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Beside
             these
             which
             are
             common
             ,
             some
             come
             under
             particular
             Oaths
             and
             Engagements
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             stations
             ;
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             for
             the
             faithful
             discharge
             of
             their
             respective
             duties
             ;
             some
             by
             their
             Relations
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             Place
             ,
             as
             Husbands
             and
             Wives
             each
             to
             other
             ;
             as
             Parents
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             fear
             ;
             some
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             common
             Trades
             and
             Callings
             have
             come
             under
             particular
             Oaths
             to
             such
             and
             such
             Incorporations
             ,
             Trades
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             some
             on
             more
             particular
             occasions
             have
             come
             under
             engagements
             :
             O
             look
             well
             what
             you
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             :
             there
             will
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             many
             be
             found
             Perjured
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             here
             speak
             of
             every
             particular
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             certainly
             there
             is
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             Perjury
             before
             him
             which
             cannot
             easily
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             ,
             be
             interpreted
             so
             with
             men
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             the
             Lord
             condemned
             putting
             away
             an
             innocent
             Wife
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             seemed
             to
             have
             a
             permission
             by
             Law
             ▪
             in
             these
             things
             when
             men
             do
             not
             what
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             yet
             more
             in
             their
             power
             then
             is
             done
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Oath
             on
             them
             awe
             them
             not
             ,
             or
             weight
             them
             not
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             ●
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Lords
             Oath
             :
             Many
             ,
             alace
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             relations
             and
             stations
             ,
             are
             found
             guilty
             here
             ,
             who
             have
             little
             or
             no
             awe
             of
             God
             on
             them
             in
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             In
             sum
             ,
             This
             Command
             is
             broken
             these
             three
             wayes
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             engagements
             :
             1.
             
             In
             shunning
             to
             make
             them
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             not
             making
             them
             rightly
             .
             3.
             
             In
             not
             performing
             of
             them
             when
             made
             ;
             and
             it
             bi●deth
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             to
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             cannot
             come
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             ordinary
             infirmity
             .
             2.
             
             To
             eschew
             all
             known
             sinful
             deeds
             ,
             as
             Swearing
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             inductive
             to
             it
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             unlawful
             Gaming
             ,
             needless
             Contentions
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             To
             do
             all
             outward
             duties
             ,
             as
             to
             Read
             ,
             Hear
             ,
             Pray
             ▪
             &c.
             4.
             
             To
             do
             them
             as
             seriously
             as
             we
             may
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             to
             lye
             in
             any
             seen
             or
             known
             sin
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             not
             to
             delay
             Repentance
             ,
             though
             for
             never
             so
             little
             a
             while
             ;
             it
             dispenseth
             not
             at
             all
             here
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             fail
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             out
             of
             ordinary
             infirmity
             .
          
           
             Beside
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             there
             are
             yet
             two
             wayes
             of
             taking
             or
             using
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             ●ib
             or
             of
             kin
             to
             Oaths
             ;
             The
             1.
             is
             that
             of
             appealing
             to
             God
             to
             judge
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             judge
             betwixt
             him
             and
             persecuting
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             ●4
             .
             1●
             .
             The
             second
             is
             that
             of
             attesting
             God
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               ,
               God
               is
               my
               Witness
               ,
               my
               Witness
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             Joh
             doth
             ,
             chap.
             16.
             19.
             and
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
             These
             are
             lawful
             when
             called
             unto
             and
             rightly
             gone
             about
             ,
             but
             when
             abused
             in
             rash
             precipitant
             ,
             
             passionate
             appeals
             ,
             or
             in
             unjust
             matter
             ,
             as
             Sarahs
             was
             ▪
             Genes
             .
             16.
             and
             in
             rash
             unnecessary
             attestations
             ,
             or
             in
             triffling
             matter
             ;
             they
             are
             more
             then
             an
             ordinary
             taking
             of
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             therefore
             should
             never
             lightly
             be
             interposed
             and
             made
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             is
             Blasphemy
             ,
             though
             Perjury
             be
             most
             direct
             .
             That
             we
             may
             see
             how
             this
             sin
             is
             fallen
             into
             ,
             we
             shal
             1.
             
             Define
             it
             ;
             2.
             
             Divide
             or
             distinguish
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             find
             to
             be
             exceeding
             broad
             ▪
             Blasphemy
             then
             against
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             word
             beareth
             )
             is
             a
             wronging
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Majesty
             by
             some
             reproachfull
             speeches
             or
             expressions
             ,
             uttered
             to
             his
             disgrace
             ▪
             we
             say
             Uttered
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             most
             part
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             so
             belongeth
             to
             the
             first
             Command
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             ,
             or
             there
             are
             three
             wayes
             whereby
             men
             fall
             into
             it
             :
             1.
             
             When
             any
             thing
             unbecoming
             God
             ,
             is
             in
             word
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             unjust
             ,
             unholy
             ,
             unmercyful
             ,
             &c.
             such
             as
             that
             complaint
             ,
             Ezek.
             18.
             25.
             
             
               The
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               not
               equal
               .
            
             2.
             
             When
             what
             is
             due
             to
             him
             is
             denyed
             him
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Eternal
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             Almighty
             ,
             &c.
             as
             he
             was
             by
             proud
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             railing
             Ra●shaketh
             in
             his
             masters
             Name
             ,
             who
             most
             insolently
             talked
             at
             that
             high
             rate
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               should
               they
               his
               Voyce
               ?
               &c.
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               is
               able
               to
               deliver
               you
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               ?
            
             Exod.
             ●
             .
             Isai
             .
             36.
             18.
             20.
             3.
             
             When
             what
             is
             due
             to
             God
             is
             attributed
             to
             a
             Creature
             ,
             or
             arrogated
             by
             a
             Creature
             ;
             thus
             the
             Jews
             charged
             Christ
             as
             guilty
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             Luke
             7.
             49.
             and
             John
             10.
             33.
             
             (
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Creature
             )
             because
             he
             forgave
             sins
             ,
             and
             called
             himself
             God
             ;
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             as
             to
             some
             degree
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             commending
             or
             crying
             up
             our
             own
             or
             others
             parts
             ,
             pains
             ,
             wit
             ,
             &c.
             for
             attaining
             ,
             effecting
             ,
             and
             bringing
             to
             pass
             of
             somewhat
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             divine
             providence
             ;
             so
             those
             of
             Zidon
             did
             to
             Herod
             ,
             Acts
             12.
             22.
             
             And
             thus
             often
             men
             make
             Mediators
             and
             Saviours
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             of
             themselves
             and
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Blasphemy
             may
             either
             be
             immediately
             and
             directly
             against
             God
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             blessed
             Godhead
             ;
             or
             mediately
             and
             indirectly
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             against
             his
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Prayer
             .
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             by
             vilifying
             them
             in
             expressions
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             work
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             them
             :
             he
             is
             indirectly
             blasphemed
             in
             them
             when
             they
             or
             it
             ,
             are
             mocked
             ;
             as
             when
             Pauls
             much
             learning
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             madness
             ,
             or
             when
             real
             and
             serious
             Religion
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             Holiness
             ,
             are
             called
             Conceitedness
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Preciseness
             ,
             Fancy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Blasphemy
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             as
             it
             is
             deliberate
             and
             purposed
             as
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             out
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             rashness
             ,
             and
             unwatch●ulness
             ,
             over
             ▪
             expressions
             :
             or
             3.
             
             Out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             Paul
             was
             a
             Blasphemer
             before
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             against
             the
             Father
             .
             2.
             
             As
             against
             the
             Son.
             3.
             
             As
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             all
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             and
             Mark
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Father
             is
             that
             which
             striketh
             either
             against
             the
             Godhead
             simply
             ;
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Attributes
             which
             are
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             s
             against
             all
             the
             persons
             in
             common
             ;
             or
             against
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             when
             it
             is
             denyed
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             relation
             of
             Father
             in
             the
             Godhead
             is
             blasphemed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Son
             ,
             is
             when
             either
             his
             Godhead
             in
             the
             Eternity
             of
             it
             
             is
             denyed
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Phetini●●s
             and
             A●ians
             ;
             or
             when
             the
             distinction
             of
             his
             Natures
             in
             their
             respective
             true
             properties
             retained
             by
             each
             nature
             is
             denyed
             ;
             or
             when
             he
             is
             denyed
             in
             his
             Offices
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             satisfie
             Divine
             Justice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Elect
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Socinians
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             Authority
             :
             or
             when
             other
             Mediators
             ,
             or
             other
             satisfactions
             to
             Justice
             are
             set
             up
             and
             put
             in
             his
             room
             ;
             or
             when
             another
             Head
             and
             Husband
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Pope
             ;
             or
             another
             Word
             then
             what
             is
             written
             are
             made
             and
             obtruded
             upon
             her
             ▪
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             many
             in
             Popery
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             Antichrist
             is
             said
             to
             have
             many
             names
             of
             blasphemy
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             as
             it
             is
             against
             the
             third
             Person
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             was
             that
             errour
             peculiar
             to
             Mac●do●ius
             ,
             or
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               pugnantes
               contr●
               Spiritual
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             fighters
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             it
             looketh
             especially
             to
             the
             operation
             ,
             or
             work
             of
             that
             Spirit
             in
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             that
             peculiar
             Blasphemy
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             32.
             
             Which
             when
             all
             other
             Blasphemies
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             pardonable
             ,
             is
             said
             never
             to
             be
             pardoned
             .
             ●his
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             any
             time
             fallen
             into
             by
             a
             Believer
             or
             an
             Elect.
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             often
             fallen
             into
             ,
             even
             by
             others
             that
             are
             Reprobates
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             hardly
             known
             to
             the
             person
             himself
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             much
             less
             to
             others
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             never
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             (
             we
             think
             )
             doth
             never
             affect
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             never
             pardoned
             ;
             all
             other
             sins
             are
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             actually
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             sin
             then
             is
             not
             every
             sin
             ,
             though
             all
             sins
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             27.
             
             Nor
             2.
             is
             it
             any
             sin
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             Pauls
             was
             :
             Nor
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             any
             sin
             (
             even
             though
             against
             knowledge
             )
             committed
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             such
             as
             David
             fell
             into
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             pardoned
             :
             Nor
             4.
             
             Is
             it
             every
             sin
             that
             is
             against
             Christ
             and
             clear
             light
             ,
             for
             Peter
             denyed
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             sin
             is
             1.
             in
             the
             main
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             its
             saving
             work
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             against
             light
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Spirits
             present
             testifying
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             bearing
             witness
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             fore-going
             convictions
             yielded
             unto
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             and
             sticking
             or
             lying
             on
             as
             weighty
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             Conscience
             to
             challenge
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Hebr.
             6.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             in
             one
             particular
             sin
             or
             act
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             total
             and
             resolute
             opposing
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             whereof
             men
             are
             convinced
             ,
             seeking
             to
             bear
             it
             down
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             extirpate
             it
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             
             Who
             not
             onely
             rejected
             Christ
             as
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             opposed
             him
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             sought
             utterly
             to
             undo
             the
             Truth
             ;
             
               This
               is
               the
               Heir
               ,
               come
               let
               us
               kill
               him
               ,
            
             say
             they
             .
             4.
             
             This
             opposition
             flows
             from
             malice
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             hatred
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             accounting
             it
             a
             thing
             unworthy
             to
             be
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             not
             out
             of
             fear
             or
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             from
             mistake
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             envy
             and
             despight
             at
             it
             for
             it self
             :
             On
             this
             account
             the
             Lord
             objecteth
             it
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             John
             15.
             24.
             
             
               But
               now
               they
               have
               both
               seen
               and
               hated
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             Matth.
             21.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             universal
             against
             every
             thing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             constant
             ,
             without
             any
             relenting
             ,
             grief
             ,
             or
             fear
             ,
             except
             onely
             left
             it
             attain
             not
             its
             end
             :
             the
             fear
             of
             that
             tormenteth
             it
             ;
             but
             its
             malice
             and
             hatred
             groweth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             marred
             or
             obstructed
             ,
             being
             deliberately
             begun
             and
             prosecuted
             .
             6.
             
             It
             has
             in
             it
             a
             special
             contempt
             of
             ,
             and
             disdain
             
             at
             those
             special
             means
             and
             works
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             a
             sinner
             is
             reclaimed
             ,
             as
             Convictions
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Renewing
             again
             to
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             Hebr.
             10.
             10.
             
             It
             doth
             despight
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             application
             ;
             it
             contemptuously
             rejecteth
             him
             and
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             any
             glance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             beareth
             that
             in
             ;
             simple
             contempt
             ,
             through
             ignorance
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             this
             which
             is
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             against
             the
             object
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             second
             is
             against
             him
             who
             is
             ,
             or
             him
             as
             born
             in
             on
             sinners
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             as
             contemned
             by
             them
             after
             their
             being
             under
             these
             convictions
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             of
             them
             ;
             this
             irremissibleness
             ,
             is
             not
             simply
             that
             the
             sin
             shall
             not
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             sins
             are
             to
             the
             Reprobates
             ;
             nor
             yet
             simply
             ,
             because
             it
             endeth
             in
             final
             impenitency
             (
             though
             that
             be
             with
             it
             too
             )
             since
             many
             sins
             are
             followed
             by
             that
             also
             :
             but
             we
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             in
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             seeing
             this
             sin
             (
             which
             can
             be
             said
             of
             no
             other
             sin
             )
             doth
             willfully
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             despight
             ,
             reject
             Christ
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Sacrifice
             gotten
             to
             expiate
             it
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.
             
             ●6
             .
             
               There
               remaineth
               no
               more
               ●●crifice
               for
               it
               ,
            
             and
             though
             the
             person
             after
             the
             first
             Commission
             of
             it
             may
             be
             keeped
             a
             while
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             yet
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             sin
             being
             to
             grow
             in
             malice
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             that
             remedy
             there
             being
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             still
             willfully
             and
             maliciously
             rejected
             ,
             availeth
             them
             not
             ;
             so
             their
             sin
             is
             never
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Person
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             cannot
             be
             renued
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             him
             suppressing
             that
             work
             maliciously
             ;
             this
             impossibility
             is
             not
             from
             the
             inefficacy
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             order
             which
             God
             hath
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             working
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             pardoning
             of
             the
             Penitent
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             he
             will
             pardon
             none
             but
             repenting
             Believers
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             work
             repentance
             in
             none
             but
             in
             those
             who
             yield
             ,
             through
             Grace
             ,
             to
             his
             Spirits
             Work.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             God
             in
             Justice
             hath
             sentenced
             that
             sin
             with
             impenitency
             ,
             and
             unpardonableness
             ,
             making
             that
             one
             sin
             thus
             Capital
             and
             unpardonable
             ;
             thereby
             to
             scare
             the
             more
             from
             thwarting
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             has
             denyed
             ever
             to
             give
             them
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             plague
             them
             with
             spiritual
             impenitency
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Blasphemy
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             it
             is
             .
             1.
             
             Doctrinal
             ,
             or
             maintained
             by
             some
             men
             in
             their
             Tenents
             ,
             such
             were
             those
             of
             the
             old
             Hereticks
             ,
             such
             are
             those
             of
             the
             
               Pelagians
               ,
               Papists
            
             ,
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             upon
             hearts
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             in
             expressions
             indeliberately
             brought
             forth
             ,
             or
             3.
             
             In
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             when
             men
             swear
             by
             the
             Wounds
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             &c.
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             horrible
             to
             hear
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             reproachful
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             be
             so
             abused
             ,
             or
             4.
             
             In
             Deeds
             .
             Writing
             ,
             Painting
             ,
             Acting
             ,
             Representing
             any
             thing
             Derogatory
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             charged
             with
             Blasphemy
             ,
             in
             abusing
             Gods
             Name
             to
             such
             ends
             .
             5.
             
             It
             may
             be
             in
             a
             high
             Degree
             ,
             when
             men
             act
             such
             a
             Blasphemy
             ,
             or
             consequently
             when
             they
             punish
             it
             not
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             rent
             our
             Cloaths
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             at
             the
             hearing
             and
             seeing
             such
             things
             in
             Testimony
             of
             our
             sorrow
             and
             Detestation
             (
             which
             was
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Jerem.
             36.
             verse
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Who
             though
             they
             were
             some-what
             displeased
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             zeal
             vigorous
             against
             that
             wicked
             Deed
             of
             the
             King
             :
             )
             When
             we
             have
             not
             suitable
             hatred
             
             against
             such
             &
             such
             blasphemous
             Doctrines
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             23.
             much
             more
             if
             we
             Extenuat●
             them
             Defend
             them
             ,
             or
             Plead
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             6.
             
             It
             may
             be
             either
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             by
             our
             own
             Deeds
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             make
             our selves
             guilty
             of
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             having
             sinfully
             occasioned
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             tempted
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             laid
             such
             and
             such
             a
             stumbling
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             of
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             14.
             and
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Rom
             2.
             24.
             
             
               That
               they
               caused
               others
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               because
               of
               them
               ▪
            
             thus
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             those
             who
             have
             a
             profession
             beyond
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Wives
             and
             Servants
             ,
             by
             their
             miscarriages
             become
             guilty
             of
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             others
             ,
             against
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             such
             and
             such
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             occasion
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             that
             make
             it
             not
             a
             whit
             the
             less
             fault
             to
             them
             that
             blaspheme
             :
             see
             that
             casten
             up
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             20.
             
             ●1
             .
             O
             how
             tender
             should
             Professors
             be
             in
             this
             matter
             !
             lest
             ungodly
             men
             get
             occasion
             to
             speak
             ill
             ,
             who
             lye
             a●
             the
             wait
             to
             catch
             all
             advantages
             to
             fortifie
             themselves
             in
             their
             natural
             prejudice
             a●
             godliness
             ,
             and
             draw
             their
             conclusions
             from
             miscarriages
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             against
             the
             particular
             persons
             miscarrying
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             generation
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             these
             things
             especially
             that
             make
             others
             blaspheme
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             gross
             out
             ▪
             breaking
             as
             
               David
               ▪
            
             Adultery
             ,
             2.
             
             Pride
             ,
             Passion
             and
             Contention
             amongst
             godly
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             walk
             as
             men
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             and
             4.
             and
             Contentiously
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             6.
             3
             ,
             Covetonsness
             and
             earthly-mindedness
             ,
             4.
             
             Manifest
             unsingleness
             ,
             and
             self
             designs
             ,
             driven
             under
             a
             Cloak
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             maketh
             them
             call
             all
             that
             are
             Religious
             ,
             Cheats
             ,
             5.
             
             Sinful
             shunning
             ;
             and
             shifting
             off
             Suffering
             ,
             6.
             
             Undutifulness
             of
             Inferiors
             in
             the
             several
             duties
             of
             their
             Relations
             to
             Superiours
             ,
             as
             of
             Wives
             to
             Husbands
             ,
             of
             Servants
             to
             Masters
             ,
             of
             Subjects
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             10.
             7.
             
             Following
             of
             errours
             by
             Professors
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Blasphemy
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             here
             in
             the
             way
             by
             men
             living
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             by
             them
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Torment
             ;
             who
             keeping
             still
             ,
             no
             doubt
             their
             former
             wicked
             Nature
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             not
             considering
             God.
             as
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             but
             as
             they
             feel
             him
             in
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             Justice
             punishing
             them
             ,
             cannot
             have
             good
             thoughts
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             will
             fret
             at
             his
             power
             and
             Justice
             ▪
             which
             they
             cannot
             get
             free
             of
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             after
             their
             sentence
             is
             past
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             cursed
             Estate
             ▪
             and
             doth
             increase
             meritoriously
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             Blasphemy
             in
             the
             way
             did
             .
          
           
             These
             wayes
             of
             breaking
             this
             command
             spoken
             unto
             are
             more
             gross
             and
             extraordinary
             :
             we
             should
             now
             speak
             a
             word
             to
             such
             as
             are
             more
             common
             in
             our
             practise
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             more
             gross
             ,
             when
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             bearing
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             as
             his
             Ordinances
             .
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             are
             prophaned
             ,
             out
             of
             Duty
             .
             This
             is
             done
             .
             1.
             
             When
             these
             are
             mocked
             ,
             or
             scorned
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             high
             Degree
             of
             prophaning
             his
             Name
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Scripture-phrases
             ,
             expressions
             ,
             or
             terms
             are
             baffled
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             to
             our
             sinful
             scoffing
             ,
             Jeibing
             ,
             and
             geiring
             of
             others
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             directly
             mock
             or
             geir
             at
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             .
             3
             ,
             When
             in
             ordinary
             discourse
             ,
             and
             unnecessarily
             ,
             Gods
             Name
             is
             used
             ,
             though
             we
             intend
             not
             swearing
             ,
             neither
             think
             that
             we
             do
             swear
             .
             4.
             
             When
             ordinarily
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             occasions
             ▪
             the
             Lords
             Name
             is
             used
             in
             irreverent
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             exclamations
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             trust
             in
             God
             to
             
             see
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             possibly
             sometimes
             in
             passion
             .
             5.
             
             When
             it
             is
             used
             in
             way
             of
             by-word
             ,
             or
             of
             certain
             irreverent
             prayers
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             is
             troubled
             and
             grieved
             ,
             and
             would
             express
             that
             passion
             at
             some
             thing
             that
             falleth
             out
             not
             desired
             ,
             God
             help
             me
             ,
             God
             save
             me
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             what
             mean
             ye
             ?
             God
             forgive
             me
             ,
             God
             bless
             me
             ,
             for
             Gods
             blessing
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             :
             If
             God
             will
             ,
             in
             Gods
             strength
             ,
             and
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             do
             such
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             :
             for
             Gods
             sake
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             &c.
             6.
             
             When
             it
             is
             used
             in
             meer
             complements
             ,
             God
             keep
             you
             ,
             God
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             God
             bless
             you
             ,
             &c.
             which
             ,
             with
             many
             ,
             are
             too
             ordinary
             Complements
             .
             7.
             
             When
             it
             is
             used
             lightly
             in
             way
             of
             asseveration
             and
             indirect
             swearing
             ,
             God
             a
             bit
             ,
             God
             have
             me
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             &c.
             8.
             
             When
             it
             is
             used
             in
             a
             senseless
             and
             superstitious
             custome
             ,
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             particular
             occasions
             ,
             as
             when
             men
             say
             ,
             O
             ,
             God
             be
             blessed
             ,
             and
             
               God
               bless
            
             at
             sternutation
             or
             neesing
             (
             which
             Plinius
             reporteth
             to
             have
             been
             used
             by
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             Tiberius
             ,
             who
             was
             none
             of
             the
             most
             religious
             men
             )
             God
             be
             here
             ,
             God
             be
             in
             this
             house
             ,
             when
             one
             entereth
             into
             a
             house
             ;
             or
             when
             the
             Clock
             striketh
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             (
             which
             is
             less
             gross
             ,
             but
             more
             ordinary
             )
             whereby
             we
             fail
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             is
             in
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             duties
             of
             worship
             ,
             by
             sinful
             and
             unprofitable
             discharging
             of
             these
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             often
             taken
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             his
             holiness
             which
             he
             loveth
             prophaned
             :
             this
             fault
             and
             failing
             is
             two
             wayes
             fallen
             into
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             going
             about
             such
             Ordinances
             or
             duties
             of
             worship
             .
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             sanctified
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             rule
             and
             manner
             prescribed
             by
             Him
             ,
             kept
             ;
             this
             way
             ,
             sinned
             Nadab
             and
             
               Abihu
               ,
               Levit.
            
             10.
             by
             their
             offering
             of
             strange
             fire
             .
             The
             Lord
             complaineth
             of
             Israel
             as
             guilty
             of
             this
             ,
             Esai
             .
             29
             ●3
             .
             compared
             with
             Matth.
             15.
             8.
             9.
             
             While
             
               they
               drew
               near
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               were
               far
               away
               ,
               they
               worship
               me
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               commandments
               of
               men
               .
            
             2.
             
             When
             men
             use
             not
             such
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             perform
             not
             such
             duties
             profitably
             ,
             when
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Sacrament
             ,
             Sermons
             ,
             &c.
             want
             their
             native
             fruit
             ,
             then
             his
             Name
             is
             taken
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             his
             Ordinances
             frustrated
             and
             made
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             used
             or
             performed
             ,
             so
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
             To
             
               receive
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             is
             to
             miss
             or
             let
             go
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             frustrate
             and
             disappoint
             our selves
             of
             the
             native
             end
             and
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             first
             way
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             our
             duties
             are
             in
             vain
             as
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             will
             no●
             regard
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             is
             as
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             here
             again
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             ordinances
             and
             duties
             two
             wayes
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             Simply
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             honesty
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             fruit
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             meer
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Hypocrisie
             in
             such
             particular
             Acts.
             Or
             2.
             when
             it
             is
             Comparative
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             some
             reality
             and
             fruit
             ,
             yet
             considering
             what
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             yea
             ,
             considering
             what
             means
             the
             person
             hath
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             defect
             as
             to
             that
             which
             should
             and
             might
             have
             been
             ;
             thus
             were
             the
             Hebrews
             challenged
             ,
             Hebr.
             5.
             12.
             not
             that
             they
             were
             altogether
             fruitless
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             fruitful
             as
             under
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             means
             they
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             had
             in
             a
             great
             part
             used
             them
             and
             received
             them
             in
             vain
             ;
             this
             may
             and
             often
             doth
             befall
             even
             those
             who
             have
             some
             measure
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             yet
             fall
             far
             short
             of
             what
             they
             might
             have
             attained
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             blessed
             fruits
             by
             the
             right
             improvement
             of
             the
             means
             they
             had
             .
          
           
           
             We
             may
             add
             a
             third
             way
             how
             his
             Name
             is
             taken
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             o●
             it self
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             ordinance
             or
             duty
             ;
             what
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             it
             appeareth
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             shew
             is
             much
             more
             than
             the
             substance
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             sincerity
             ,
             reality
             ,
             and
             inward
             Reverence
             and
             esteem
             of
             our
             heart
             in
             nameing
             God
             ,
             keepeth
             no
             just
             proportion
             with
             the
             words
             of
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             our
             large
             external
             profession
             ;
             thus
             did
             the
             Pharises
             ,
             and
             thus
             do
             all
             Hypocrits
             take
             and
             bear
             Gods
             name
             in
             vain
             ,
             not
             being
             at
             all
             answerable
             to
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             ;
             thi●
             may
             be
             also
             in
             others
             comparatively
             ,
             in
             respect
             ,
             1.
             of
             the
             Law.
             2.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             means
             we
             have
             ,
             3.
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             profession
             .
          
           
             That
             our
             Conviction
             may
             be
             the
             clearer
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             what
             belongeth
             to
             the
             righ●
             going
             about
             of
             duty
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             suitable
             mentioning
             of
             the
             Lords
             Name
             ,
             the
             want
             whereof
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             maketh
             us
             more
             or
             less
             guilty
             of
             taking
             it
             in
             vain
             1.
             
             Then
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             that
             we
             propose
             a
             good
             and
             right
             end
             ,
             and
             al●●
             singly
             at
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             all
             things
             should
             be
             done
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             Naming
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             so
             :
             this
             is
             a
             mans
             call
             to
             Pray
             ,
             Preach
             ▪
             Hear
             ,
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             concernment
             of
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             may
             be
             honoured
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             our selves
             ,
             or
             others
             may
             be
             edified
             .
             3.
             
             That
             a
             command
             may
             be
             obeyed
             in
             the
             Conscience
             of
             Duty
             ;
             Those
             then
             who
             adventure
             to
             profess
             or
             name
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             go
             about
             any
             ordinance
             ,
             seeking
             themselves
             and
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             supposed
             men
             may
             do
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             2.
             out
             of
             envy
             ▪
             as
             they
             did
             of
             whom
             Paul
             speaketh
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             3
             ,
             To
             be
             honoured
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             designed
             by
             their
             long
             prayers
             .
             4.
             
             For
             the
             fashion
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             meer
             custome
             .
             5.
             
             For
             making
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             mentioning
             his
             name
             so
             often
             in
             Ordinances
             ,
             mis-regarding
             and
             taking
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             Mediator
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             :
             these
             I
             say
             and
             such
             like
             will
             meet
             with
             that
             sad
             word
             ,
             
               In
               vain
               doy
               worship
               me
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             good
             principle
             in
             naming
             the
             Lord
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             both
             of
             a
             Moral
             and
             Physical
             principle
             :
             the
             Moral
             ,
             is
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             Custome
             ,
             which
             falleth
             in
             with
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             Physical
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
             
               No
               man
               calleth
               Jesus
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             2.
             
             A
             renewed
             heart
             ,
             thus
             Duties
             must
             be
             done
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             understanding
             3.
             
             Sincerity
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             even
             of
             the
             natural
             faculties
             ;
             Thus
             what
             ever
             unrenewed
             men
             speak
             in
             Duty
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirits
             influence
             and
             exercise
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             make
             themselves
             guilty
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             what
             in
             sincerity
             they
             think
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             that
             principle
             act
             in
             the
             right
             manner
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1
             ,
             Sincerely
             .
             Josh
             .
             24.
             14.
             2.
             
             In
             fear
             and
             reverence
             ,
             Eccl.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             
             With
             faith
             an
             drespect
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             4.
             
             With
             Judgment
             and
             understanding
             .
             To
             speak
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             we
             speak
             ,
             wrongeth
             him
             :
             thus
             ignorant
             ,
             passionate
             ,
             rash
             ,
             irreverent
             and
             inadvertent
             mentioning
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             medling
             with
             any
             Ordinance
             or
             Duty
             ,
             wrongeth
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             bringing
             of
             vain
             oblations
             ,
             which
             he
             expresly
             forbiddeth
             ,
             Esa
             .
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             ever
             we
             make
             mention
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             study
             to
             be
             in
             case
             to
             mention
             him
             as
             ours
             ,
             as
             our
             God
             and
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             ordinances
             and
             duties
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Taking
             up
             our
             natural
             distance
             .
             2.
             
             Looking
             to
             Christ
             for
             removing
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Resting
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             him
             for
             that
             end
             .
             4.
             
             Delighting
             
             in
             the
             mentioning
             of
             God
             as
             ours
             .
             5.
             
             With
             thanksgiving
             and
             blessing
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             is
             named
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             often
             doth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             required
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             use
             ,
             fruit
             ,
             and
             effect
             ,
             that
             something
             which
             is
             profitable
             may
             remain
             and
             stick
             with
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             duty
             which
             is
             gone
             about
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             of
             mentioning
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             some
             conviction
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             Conscience
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Gods
             honour
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             edification
             of
             others
             in
             way
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             or
             Conviction
             ,
             or
             of
             Reproof
             ,
             or
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             My
             own
             edification
             and
             spiritual
             advantage
             ,
             or
             ,
             4.
             
             My
             own
             exoneration
             and
             peace
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             were
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             singleness
             aimed
             at
             and
             endeavoured
             ;
             and
             as
             there
             is
             a
             missing
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             Repentance
             should
             be
             exercised
             ,
             and
             faith
             for
             pardon
             ;
             some
             fruit
             ,
             some
             sense
             ,
             some
             lesson
             ,
             some
             discoveries
             ,
             some
             convictions
             ,
             &c.
             would
             be
             sought
             after
             to
             remain
             .
             When
             these
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             (
             if
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             can
             be
             altogether
             without
             one
             )
             are
             wanting
             ,
             this
             command
             is
             simply
             broken
             ;
             if
             in
             part
             they
             be
             wanting
             ,
             it
             is
             comparatively
             more
             or
             less
             broken
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             take
             a
             view
             in
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             Look
             to
             our
             profession
             ,
             Oh!
             what
             emptiness
             is
             there
             ,
             much
             more
             appearance
             and
             shew
             ,
             then
             reality
             and
             substance
             ?
             yea
             ,
             what
             desiring
             to
             seem
             something
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             ?
             if
             our
             professions
             (
             who
             are
             least
             in
             them
             )
             were
             met
             and
             measured
             by
             our
             reality
             ,
             O
             how
             lamentable
             vast
             a
             disproportion
             would
             be
             found
             ?
             the
             one
             would
             be
             quickly
             found
             much
             broader
             and
             longer
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             outer-half
             much
             bagged
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             being
             a
             great
             deal
             larger
             then
             the
             inner
             ,
             even
             where
             there
             is
             most
             sincerity
             and
             reality
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Look
             through
             publick
             duties
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             much
             taking
             of
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             hearing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             using
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             O
             what
             a
             Libell
             might
             be
             drawn
             up
             against
             us
             from
             every
             Sabbath
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Sermon
             ,
             &c.
             whereof
             we
             often
             cannot
             tell
             what
             fruit
             remaineth
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             sin
             ,
             guilt
             ,
             and
             hardness
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doubtless
             his
             Name
             is
             much
             taken
             in
             vain
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Look
             through
             private
             duties
             in
             Families
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             Praying
             ,
             Singing
             ,
             Conferring
             ,
             Catechifing
             ,
             saying
             Grace
             ,
             or
             seeking
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             giving
             thanks
             at
             Table
             ;
             how
             little
             regard
             is
             often
             had
             to
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             these
             ?
             and
             how
             little
             care
             and
             pains
             is
             taken
             to
             walk
             by
             the
             former
             rules
             in
             them
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Look
             through
             secret
             duties
             ,
             betwixt
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             how
             ye
             pray
             in
             secret
             before
             God
             :
             Ah!
             often
             so
             ,
             as
             ye
             would
             be
             ashamed
             to
             pray
             before
             men
             ;
             how
             do
             ye
             Read
             ,
             Meditate
             ,
             &c.
             in
             secret
             ?
             how
             do
             ye
             joyn
             in
             prayer
             with
             others
             ?
             which
             in
             some
             respect
             is
             secret
             ;
             God
             knoweth
             how
             poorly
             we
             acquit
             our selves
             in
             these
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             we
             take
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Look
             through
             occasional
             duties
             ,
             wherein
             ye
             have
             occasion
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             God
             with
             or
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             when
             upon
             any
             Emergent
             of
             providence
             ,
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             Gods
             will
             ,
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             ,
             God
             is
             good
             and
             merciful
             ,
             &c.
             or
             in
             any
             particular
             duty
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             in
             instructing
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
             or
             convincing
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             debating
             with
             them
             ;
             how
             often
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             God
             will
             be
             in
             our
             mouths
             :
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             debate
             may
             fall
             to
             be
             some
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             will
             there
             be
             but
             very
             little
             reverence
             and
             respect
             to
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Consider
             how
             this
             sin
             of
             taking
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             is
             fallen
             in
             by
             writing
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             Treatises
             are
             written
             ,
             but
             almost
             in
             every
             Epistle
             or
             Letter
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             found
             some
             prayer
             or
             wish
             ,
             for
             fashion-sake
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             but
             little
             Conscience
             made
             to
             have
             the
             heart
             joyning
             in
             it
             ;
             how
             much
             irreverent
             using
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             of
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             is
             there
             in
             writing
             of
             Letters
             ,
             particularly
             of
             Burial-letters
             ,
             thus
             .
             
             It
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             hath
             seemed
             good
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             or
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             not
             condemning
             the
             thing
             simply
             ,
             but
             our
             way
             of
             abusing
             it
             ,
          
           
             7.
             
             Look
             through
             accidental
             mentioning
             of
             God
             (
             if
             we
             may
             say
             so
             )
             in
             saluttations
             ,
             God
             save
             you
             ,
             God
             be
             with
             you
             ;
             In
             prayers
             for
             Children
             ,
             evidencing
             rather
             our
             fondness
             on
             them
             thereby
             ,
             then
             our
             love
             and
             reverence
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             are
             in
             any
             present
             hazard
             ,
             God
             save
             ;
             for
             any
             favour
             ,
             curtesie
             or
             complement
             ,
             God
             bless
             ;
             these
             are
             good
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             if
             used
             lawfully
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             often
             sinfully
             ,
             rashly
             ,
             ignorantly
             ,
             yea
             prophanely
             abused
             ,
             we
             having
             often
             more
             respect
             to
             them
             we
             speak
             unto
             ,
             then
             unto
             God.
             I
             would
             not
             condemn
             the
             use
             of
             them
             being
             duties
             ,
             but
             exhort
             you
             to
             gard
             against
             the
             abuse
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             a
             grave
             ,
             reverent
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             and
             sensible
             way
             of
             expressing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             like
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Consider
             narrations
             of
             Scripture-stories
             ,
             or
             other
             stories
             ,
             questions
             ,
             tales
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             possibly
             when
             we
             tell
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             sport
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             merry
             with
             them
             ;
             how
             often
             is
             his
             blessed
             Name
             taken
             in
             vain
             in
             them
             ?
             certainly
             the
             mentioning
             of
             his
             Name
             were
             often
             better
             forborn
             ,
             then
             so
             irreverently
             used
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Consider
             the
             usurping
             of
             Gods
             Attributes
             ,
             or
             of
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             rashly
             ,
             as
             when
             men
             confidently
             ,
             yet
             without
             all
             warrant
             ,
             assert
             God
             is
             mine
             ;
             I
             trust
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             sweet
             Christ
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             my
             Mediator
             :
             Ah!
             how
             often
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Crown
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Gods
             doing
             good
             and
             shewing
             mercy
             ,
             abused
             and
             prophaned
             most
             sinfully
             and
             shamefully
             !
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             particular
             ,
             which
             yet
             remaineth
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             on
             this
             Third
             Command
             ,
             which
             concerneth
             Lots
             ,
             Omens
             ,
             Superstitious
             Observations
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             wronged
             ,
             in
             being
             not
             only
             slighted
             ,
             contemned
             and
             taken
             in
             vain
             in
             these
             events
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             guided
             by
             Him
             )
             but
             the
             Disposal
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             denyed
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             Attributed
             to
             Chance
             ,
             Luck
             ,
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             then
             :
             1.
             
             Shew
             what
             Lotting
             or
             Lottery
             is
             .
             2.
             
             How
             it
             concerneth
             this
             Command
             .
             3.
             
             Distinguish
             Lots
             ,
             into
             several
             sorts
             .
             4.
             
             Shew
             what
             are
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             Lawful
             .
             5.
             
             What
             are
             Unlawful
             .
          
           
             A
             Lot
             or
             Lotting
             is
             ,
             The
             Committing
             ,
             of
             the
             Decision
             of
             some
             thing
             ,
             in
             an
             immediate
             way
             to
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             without
             the
             intervening
             Causalities
             ,
             or
             influence
             ,
             of
             any
             second
             Cause
             ,
             to
             sway
             in
             that
             Decision
             :
             So
             that
             when
             the
             thing
             falleth
             out
             ,
             and
             is
             decided
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Reason
             given
             ,
             Why
             it
             is
             so
             on
             Mens
             part
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             dispose
             :
             As
             it
             was
             in
             that
             Instance
             of
             Lotting
             ,
             about
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             Judas
             his
             room
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             
             So
             from
             Prov.
             16.
             33.
             
             It
             's
             clear
             that
             that
             is
             a
             Lot
             ;
             
               Whereof
               the
               whole
               disposal
               is
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Chap.
             18.
             18.
             
             
               To
               cause
               Contentions
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               to
               part
               betwixt
               the
               Mighty
               :
            
             Because
             none
             can
             quarrel
             ,
             concerning
             that
             which
             Man
             hath
             no
             hand
             in
             .
          
           
             A
             Lot
             may
             be
             many
             ways
             appointed
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             throw
             of
             a
             Dice
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             by
             some
             other
             mean
             putting
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             one
             and
             other
             ,
             even
             as
             men
             shall
             appoint
             :
             as
             when
             it
             is
             ;
             By
             what
             Beast
             they
             shall
             first
             see
             ,
             by
             what
             saying
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Book
             they
             shall
             first
             hear
             ,
             or
             look
             on
             ▪
             &c.
             
             Onely
             we
             think
             Lots
             differ
             from
             
             Omens
             ,
             or
             superstitious
             Observations
             ,
             thus
             :
             1.
             
             Lots
             are
             to
             decide
             betwixt
             two
             ;
             the
             other
             are
             Collections
             ,
             which
             one
             may
             make
             concerning
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             Lots
             follow
             on
             some
             appointment
             that
             is
             mutual
             and
             are
             free
             ;
             the
             other
             may
             be
             otherwayes
             .
          
           
             That
             Lots
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             concern
             this
             Command
             ,
             these
             things
             will
             make
             it
             out
             several
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             That
             which
             putteth
             God
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             an
             immediate
             way
             ,
             concerneth
             this
             Command
             ,
             especially
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             whatever
             putteth
             him
             to
             declare
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             reveal
             himself
             ,
             that
             putteth
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             special
             implicite
             invocating
             of
             Him
             :
             But
             Lots
             or
             Lotting
             ,
             putteth
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             an
             immediate
             way
             ;
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             None
             other
             can
             dispose
             of
             them
             but
             he
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             33.
             2.
             
             What
             is
             discovered
             by
             those
             Lots
             ,
             is
             either
             Gods
             mind
             or
             the
             Devils
             ,
             or
             is
             by
             chance
             ;
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             any
             of
             the
             latter
             two
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             first
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             putting
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             he
             is
             by
             Prayer
             :
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             by
             an
             Extraordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             often
             added
             to
             Prayer
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             for
             the
             manifesting
             of
             a
             secret
             Decree
             ;
             For
             by
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understaud
             ,
             what
             God
             has
             appointed
             ,
             and
             Eternally
             decreed
             ,
             concerning
             such
             an
             event
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Prayer
             is
             so
             often
             ,
             if
             not
             alwayes
             joyned
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             belong
             to
             this
             Command
             :
             Yea
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             slighted
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             wronged
             :
             if
             acknowledged
             according
             to
             his
             Interest
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             concerned
             ,
             where
             he
             wholly
             ordereth
             the
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             either
             a
             Mean
             ,
             appointed
             by
             him
             to
             understand
             his
             mind
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             appointed
             by
             him
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             in
             so
             far
             his
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             is
             concerned
             in
             it
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             abused
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             medling
             with
             Gods
             Secret
             ,
             or
             with
             his
             Will
             ,
             or
             Way
             of
             revealing
             it
             in
             his
             Providence
             ,
             must
             belong
             to
             this
             Command
             ;
             but
             this
             especially
             ,
             meddleth
             with
             all
             these
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             which
             cannot
             be
             gone
             about
             ,
             but
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             either
             wronged
             or
             honoured
             ,
             in
             it
             :
             must
             necessarily
             belong
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             it
             :
             But
             none
             can
             Lot
             without
             either
             depending
             on
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             of
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ;
             and
             so
             without
             honouring
             him
             ,
             or
             neglecting
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             taking
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
             1.
             
             By
             miskenning
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             thinking
             to
             get
             that
             decided
             some
             other
             way
             .
             2.
             
             By
             irreverent
             going
             about
             it
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Attributing
             it
             to
             some
             other
             thing
             .
             4.
             
             By
             not
             acknowledging
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             submitting
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             done
             so
             .
             So
             then
             these
             three
             wayes
             men
             fail
             ,
             and
             take
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
             1.
             
             Before
             the
             Lot.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             After
             it
             is
             past
             .
          
           
             Lots
             ,
             are
             ordinarily
             divided
             into
             three
             sorts
             .
             1.
             
             Divine
             ,
             which
             are
             from
             extraordinary
             Warrants
             .
             2
             ,
             Devilish
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Devil
             is
             either
             invocated
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             Circumstances
             ,
             the
             Decision
             is
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             guided
             by
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Humane
             ,
             which
             are
             ordinarily
             gone
             about
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             They
             are
             divided
             :
             1.
             
             In
             Divinatory
             .
             2.
             
             Consultatory
             ,
             whereby
             men
             find
             out
             somewhat
             that
             is
             secret
             ,
             as
             Soul
             found
             out
             Jonathan
             ;
             or
             are
             led
             to
             some
             Duty
             .
             3.
             
             Divisory
             .
             By
             such
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             divided
             ,
             Joshua
             13.
             6.
             4.
             
             Lus●ry
             ,
             or
             ,
             for
             Play
             :
             This
             division
             is
             large
             and
             Comprehensive
             ,
             and
             hath
             several
             steps
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             greater
             or
             smaller
             ,
             or
             indifferent
             .
          
           
           
             Conce●ning
             them
             we
             say
             :
             That
             all
             Consultatory
             ,
             and
             Divinatory
             Lots
             ,
             except
             ly
             an
             Extraordinary
             Warrant
             ▪
             are
             unlawfull
             and
             a
             Tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             now
             given
             us
             other
             wayes
             and
             means
             ,
             to
             direct
             us
             in
             what
             is
             meet
             for
             〈◊〉
             to
             do
             ,
          
           
             2
             Concerning
             those
             Devilish
             Lots
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Question
             of
             the
             Abominablen●ss
             of
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             fore-telling
             of
             Fortunes
             ,
             Horo-Scopes
             ,
             or
             Deaths
             ;
             the
             finding
             of
             things
             lost
             by
             naming
             of
             all
             suspected
             Persons
             ,
             turning
             the
             Ri
             d
             e
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Yet
             3.
             
             We
             dare
             not
             condemn
             all
             Divisory
             Lots
             ,
             if
             rightly
             gone
             about
             .
          
           
             Be●ause
             ,
             they
             are
             frequently
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Joshua
             7.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             and
             15
             &c.
             Acts
             1.
             
             Yea
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Jona
             1.
             2.
             
             The
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             Moral
             and
             perpetual
             ,
             Prov.
             18.
             18.
             
             To
             cause
             Contentions
             to
             cease
             ,
             and
             to
             part
             between
             the
             Mighty
             .
             3.
             
             When
             they
             are
             rightly
             gone
             about
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             Honouring
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             Manifest
             acknowledging
             of
             his
             Providence
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             Rightly
             gone
             about
             :
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             should
             be
             weighty
             or
             of
             some
             Consequence
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             should
             either
             be
             weighty
             in
             it self
             ;
             or
             it
             should
             be
             so
             by
             some
             Con
             equence
             ,
             or
             Inconvenience
             ;
             making
             a
             light
             thing
             in
             it self
             weighty
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             (
             as
             Swearing
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             moment
             )
             but
             a
             baffling
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             should
             be
             Necessary
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             without
             many
             Inconveniences
             ,
             cannot
             be
             in
             another
             way
             decided
             :
             otherwise
             to
             put
             God
             to
             reveal
             his
             mind
             ,
             in
             an
             Extraordinary
             way
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             an
             Ordinary
             at
             hand
             ,
             is
             a
             tempting
             of
             God
             ;
             even
             as
             ,
             to
             leap
             over
             a
             Wall
             is
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             an
             ordinary
             passage
             to
             go
             thorow
             by
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             should
             be
             with
             a
             due
             Respect
             to
             God
             ,
             acknowledging
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Decisor
             ,
             calling
             on
             his
             Name
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             looking
             to
             him
             for
             the
             Decision
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             almost
             in
             all
             Lottings
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             those
             Heathens
             ,
             Jonah
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             should
             be
             gone
             about
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             manner
             .
             1.
             
             With
             Reverence
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             to
             hear
             God
             pronounce
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             speak
             his
             Mind
             ;
             as
             while
             Saul
             is
             a-taking
             ,
             the
             People
             
               stand
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             19
             ,
             22.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Faith
             that
             God
             guideth
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             without
             Anxiety
             and
             fear
             .
             3.
             
             In
             Singleness
             ,
             Committing
             it
             to
             Him
             ,
             even
             in
             Heart
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Appearance
             ;
             Abstaining
             from
             all
             Fraud
             or
             Tricks
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             which
             may
             have
             influence
             ,
             as
             a
             second
             cause
             ,
             to
             mar
             or
             cast
             the
             Decision
             ;
             this
             were
             a
             high
             way
             of
             mocking
             God
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Decision
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             endeavour
             to
             give
             the
             Answer
             our selves
             ,
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             After
             the
             Lot
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             reverend
             acknowledging
             of
             Gods
             Mind
             ,
             without
             fretting
             or
             grumbling
             ,
             and
             a
             chearful
             submitting
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             all
             the
             Cases
             instanced
             in
             Scripture
             .
             These
             Rules
             being
             observed
             ,
             we
             think
             that
             for
             dividing
             of
             Stations
             or
             Charges
             ;
             or
             of
             Portions
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             other-ways
             done
             ,
             without
             offence
             or
             prejudice
             ;
             Lots
             may
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             these
             few
             things
             ,
             for
             Caution
             here
             :
             1.
             
             Ye
             should
             not
             in
             petty
             things
             use
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             of
             no
             value
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             of
             very
             small
             value
             ;
             so
             that
             ye
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             how
             it
             falls
             out
             :
             Or
             when
             it
             is
             not
             of
             that
             weight
             ,
             that
             ye
             would
             give
             an
             Oath
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             rather
             quit
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             there
             would
             be
             here
             a
             Proportion
             kept
             ,
             )
             ye
             should
             rather
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             hazard
             some
             Loss
             then
             put
             it
             to
             a
             Lot
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             Reverence
             ye
             owe
             to
             Gods
             Name
             :
             All
             the
             Cases
             in
             Scripture
             are
             weighty
             :
             In
             your
             Ordinary
             Merchandize
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             remember
             this
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Ye
             should
             not
             fail
             to
             use
             your
             Reason
             ,
             and
             honest
             skill
             ,
             more
             ,
             in
             Sharings
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             for
             preventing
             of
             a
             Lot.
             Folks
             sometimes
             ,
             betake
             themselves
             to
             these
             for
             
             case
             ,
             when
             yet
             their
             Reason
             ,
             rightly
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             might
             bring
             to
             a
             satisfying
             Decision
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             Reason
             to
             Man
             in
             vain
             ,
             or
             for
             nought
             :
             when
             Reason
             then
             may
             do
             it
             ;
             essay
             it
             ,
             and
             forbear
             a
             Lot.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             in
             such
             a
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             used
             ,
             as
             ye
             may
             seek
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             in-call
             His
             Name
             by
             Prayer
             :
             To
             lote
             in
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             folks
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             dare
             not
             pray
             in
             ,
             agreeth
             not
             with
             Scripture
             examples
             ,
             nor
             with
             that
             tenderness
             which
             a
             Believer
             should
             have
             at
             such
             a
             time
             :
             It
             should
             then
             be
             in
             a
             thing
             respecting
             a
             promise
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             how
             men
             fail
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             weighty
             things
             ,
             by
             not
             keeping
             the
             right
             manner
             before
             the
             Lot
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             is
             past
             ,
             when
             it
             endeth
             not
             strife
             .
             2.
             
             In
             Trivial
             things
             ,
             by
             making
             this
             too
             Customary
             ;
             so
             that
             folk
             use
             the
             Lot
             almost
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             making
             that
             which
             is
             extraordinary
             to
             become
             ordinary
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             an
             ultimate
             Judge
             and
             Decider
             ,
             even
             as
             an
             Oath
             is
             for
             ending
             all
             Controversies
             :
             it
             is
             like
             unto
             Moses
             (
             as
             one
             saith
             ,
             )
             the
             great
             matters
             should
             be
             reserved
             to
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             greater
             then
             Moses
             ,
             its
             God
             himself
             ,
             thus
             in
             His
             providence
             passing
             a
             Decision
             ;
             The
             lesser
             things
             would
             be
             other
             wayes
             decided
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             gather
             from
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             such
             Games
             and
             Pastimes
             as
             run
             on
             Lottery
             (
             having
             that
             for
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             them
             )
             and
             have
             an
             immediate
             dependance
             on
             providence
             for
             the
             issue
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             Lottery
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             all
             that
             is
             in
             Lotting
             ;
             there
             is
             in
             them
             a
             putting
             of
             things
             to
             a
             doubtful
             event
             as
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             event
             is
             guided
             either
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             ,
             and
             which-ever
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             so
             trivially
             for
             our
             pleasure
             to
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             many
             formally
             do
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             tell
             ,
             how
             such
             a
             thing
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             by
             any
             reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             a
             Lot
             in
             this
             case
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             made
             out
             clearly
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             against
             the
             end
             of
             Lots
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             divide
             or
             decide
             where
             there
             is
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             interverteth
             their
             end
             ,
             and
             becometh
             sinful
             ;
             even
             as
             swearing
             where
             no
             Controversie
             is
             ,
             is
             a
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             either
             no
             necessity
             at
             all
             to
             take
             that
             way
             ,
             orthere
             is
             but
             a
             made-necessity
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             it
             must
             therefore
             be
             a
             tempting
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             suppose
             this
             to
             be
             the
             end
             of
             Lotting
             ,
             to
             know
             in
             the
             upshot
             whether
             so
             much
             Money
             should
             belong
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             to
             me
             ;
             no
             doubt
             ,
             that
             point
             of
             right
             to
             whom
             the
             Money
             belongeth
             ,
             may
             be
             decided
             as
             well
             at
             the
             entry
             ;
             therefore
             this
             way
             of
             decision
             is
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Lotting
             which
             hath
             in
             it
             no
             reverence
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             baffleth
             his
             Name
             ,
             nor
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             Lotting
             ,
             cannot
             be
             lawful
             :
             but
             this
             is
             such
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             only
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             rules
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             them
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             great
             frequency
             of
             Lot●ing
             in
             these
             Games
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             little
             dependance
             on
             God
             for
             the
             event
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             a
             spiritual
             frame
             of
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             cannot
             well
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             consist
             with
             them
             .
             3.
             
             From
             its
             inconsistency
             with
             serious
             prayer
             :
             what
             !
             can
             or
             dare
             men
             pray
             in
             earnest
             for
             Gods
             guiding
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             every
             throw
             of
             Dice
             ,
             or
             shuffling
             of
             the
             Cards
             ?
             or
             in
             faith
             expect
             still
             the
             revealing
             of
             his
             Decree
             that
             way
             ?
             or
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             past
             ,
             can
             they
             suitably
             acknowledge
             Him
             in
             it
             ?
             Men
             dare
             not
             look
             so
             seriously
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             know
             they
             dare
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             way
             of
             Lotting
             ;
             which
             cannot
             but
             occasion
             the
             wronging
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             providence
             ,
             cannot
             be
             right
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             such
             :
             for
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             either
             Gods
             hand
             is
             not
             at
             all
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             deny
             his
             providence
             ;
             or
             we
             must
             say
             that
             he
             may
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             this
             common
             and
             coarse
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             our
             
             sport
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             pleasure
             in
             his
             immediate
             providence
             to
             declare
             his
             mind
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             notable
             Baffling
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             and
             Prophanation
             of
             his
             Name
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             men
             so
             often
             Swear
             ,
             Curse
             ,
             Fret
             ,
             and
             exclaim
             in
             these
             Games
             at
             Cards
             ,
             Dice
             ,
             &c.
             (
             wherein
             chance
             ,
             luck
             ,
             fortune
             ,
             &c.
             are
             so
             much
             looked
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             deified
             )
             and
             altogether
             overlook
             and
             mis-regard
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             Providence
             at
             all
             in
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             is
             done
             without
             warrant
             of
             either
             Scripture-precept
             or
             practise
             ,
             cannot
             be
             dose
             in
             faith
             ?
             Now
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             warrant
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             for
             such
             playes
             or
             games
             ,
             the
             very
             foundation
             whereof
             is
             Lottery
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             accidentally
             and
             rarely
             incident
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             on
             the
             matter
             to
             other
             lawful
             recreations
             ,
             if
             that
             can
             be
             called
             Lottery
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             rather
             an
             undesigned
             ,
             unexpected
             surprizing
             incident
             of
             providence
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             decision
             by
             a
             Lot
             is
             designed
             ,
             waited
             for
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             the
             game
             referred
             unto
             ,
             and
             hung
             upon
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             insuitable
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Scripture-way
             of
             using
             
               Lot
               is
            
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             in
             most
             grave
             and
             important
             things
             ;
             but
             this
             way
             of
             ●sing
             them
             is
             manifestly
             to
             abuse
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             which
             hath
             a
             native
             tendency
             to
             make
             any
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             cannot
             be
             warrantable
             ;
             Now
             that
             Lotting
             in
             these
             Games
             hath
             such
             a
             tendency
             to
             make
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             a
             Lot
             ,
             and
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             should
             at
             least
             be
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             Contemptible
             ;
             is
             obvious
             to
             any
             serious
             and
             impartial
             considere●
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             in
             reason
             be
             thought
             that
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             in
             so
             sacred
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             gone
             about
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             Him
             appointed
             for
             such
             an
             end
             as
             an
             Oath
             is
             ;
             can
             warrantably
             be
             used
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             for
             ends
             so
             vastly
             different
             from
             the
             former
             in
             an
             other
             thing
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             Lots
             belong
             at
             all
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             then
             these
             
             Lotting-Games
             are
             unlawful
             :
             for
             they
             cannot
             with
             any
             Religious
             reason
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             commanded
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             forbidden
             .
             And
             if
             in
             trivial
             things
             Lots
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             such
             Games
             which
             end
             not
             strife
             and
             contentions
             ,
             but
             often
             and
             ordinarily
             begin
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             height
             :
             and
             therefore
             do
             the
             Ancients
             declaim
             against
             this
             as
             a
             Sacrificing
             to
             Devils
             ,
             and
             invented
             by
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             thought
             but
             very
             little
             of
             by
             men
             :
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             no
             great
             wonder
             ;
             for
             most
             men
             use
             but
             to
             think
             little
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             .
             Yet
             are
             their
             breaches
             sinful
             notwithstanding
             ;
             as
             many
             take
             Gods
             Name
             in
             their
             mouth
             lightly
             ,
             and
             think
             but
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             maketh
             not
             their
             doing
             so
             ,
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             .
             God
             hath
             added
             his
             Certification
             here
             the
             more
             peremptorily
             for
             that
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             not
             think
             little
             ,
             or
             lightly
             of
             the
             very
             least
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             (
             to
             let
             pass
             more
             grosse
             breaches
             of
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             further
             objected
             here
             ,
             Why
             may
             not
             such
             Playes
             or
             Games
             be
             used
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Playes
             ,
             wherein
             sometimes
             Chance
             or
             Fortune
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             will
             cast
             the
             Ballance
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Though
             in
             those
             other
             ,
             Chance
             may
             now
             and
             then
             occasionally
             occur
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             but
             accidental
             ,
             these
             are
             simply
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             mostly
             guided
             by
             Lotting
             ,
             and
             immediate
             providences
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             prevented
             or
             made
             to
             be
             other
             wayes
             by
             the
             best
             art
             and
             skill
             of
             men
             .
             2.
             
             In
             these
             other
             Games
             there
             is
             an
             intervention
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             and
             an
             use
             of
             mens
             parts
             ;
             Natural
             and
             
             Moral
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             such
             an
             end
             ultimate
             (
             in
             some
             respect
             )
             and
             immediate
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             men
             strike
             a
             Ball
             with
             a
             Club
             ,
             or
             throw
             a
             Boul
             to
             a
             hole
             ,
             they
             are
             guided
             therein
             rationally
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             coming
             down
             a
             Stair
             ;
             and
             they
             act
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             by
             second
             causes
             and
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             whether
             of
             Body
             or
             mind
             ;
             but
             in
             these
             
             Lotting-Games
             it
             is
             not
             ●o
             ,
             for
             all
             is
             cast
             and
             hung
             upon
             extraordinary
             providence
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             cannot
             ,
             would
             be
             take
             himself
             to
             swimming
             in
             ,
             or
             walking
             upon
             the
             Water
             ,
             when
             an
             other
             betaketh
             himself
             to
             a
             Bridge
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Boat.
             
          
           
             In
             sum
             :
             As
             Lots
             and
             Oaths
             are
             much
             for
             one
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             ending
             of
             controversie
             and
             strife
             .
             Heb.
             6.
             16.
             
             Prov.
             18.
             18.
             
             So
             ought
             the
             same
             Rules
             almost
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             them
             both
             .
             Then
             1.
             
             Before
             the
             Lot
             we
             should
             look
             to
             and
             follow
             Gods
             call
             ,
             and
             depend
             on
             him
             in
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Lotting
             ,
             we
             should
             act
             reverently
             .
             3.
             
             After
             the
             Lot
             we
             should
             reverence
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             event
             of
             it
             as
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             even
             though
             our
             frame
             has
             not
             been
             so
             right
             :
             As
             an
             Oath
             bindeth
             when
             taken
             in
             lawful
             matter
             ,
             though
             there
             hath
             been
             rashness
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             Name
             which
             is
             interposed
             ;
             So
             do
             Lots
             .
             Because
             how
             ever
             we
             be
             as
             to
             our
             frame
             ,
             it
             is
             He
             who
             decideth
             as
             to
             the
             event
             ;
             therefore
             ought
             that
             decision
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             most
             Sacred
             ;
             God
             having
             thought
             good
             beside
             the
             general
             rules
             in
             his
             Word
             to
             give
             evidence
             of
             his
             mind
             by
             Lots
             ,
             as
             to
             some
             particular
             events
             ;
             and
             though
             these
             Games
             at
             Dice
             or
             Cards
             may
             in
             the
             compleat
             frame
             of
             them
             require
             some
             skill
             ,
             how
             to
             manage
             such
             throws
             or
             such
             particular
             Cards
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             gotten
             them
             ;
             yet
             that
             ,
             that-throw
             is
             such
             ,
             casting
             up
             so
             many
             blacks
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man
             hath
             such
             Cards
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             meerly
             by
             immediate
             providence
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             a
             
               Lot
               ▪
            
             or
             it
             is
             by
             some
             other
             means
             which
             would
             (
             if
             assaid
             )
             wrong
             God
             also
             very
             much
             :
             And
             though
             skill
             may
             possibly
             influence
             the
             event
             as
             to
             the
             upshot
             of
             the
             Game
             ,
             yet
             in
             these
             throwings
             or
             shufflings
             the●e
             is
             no
             skill
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             accounted
             Art
             or
             skill
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             deceit
             ,
             seeing
             the
             scope
             is
             by
             these
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             providence
             in
             its
             Decision
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             concerning
             such
             Games
             ,
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             who
             did
             vehemently
             inveigh
             against
             this
             sort
             of
             Lottery
             ,
             see
             
               Cyprian
               de
               Aleatoribu●
            
             ,
             who
             fathereth
             it
             on
             Zabulus
             and
             calleth
             it
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             compareth
             it
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             so
             
               Ambrose
               de
               Tobia
               .
               pag.
            
             590.
             
             It
             was
             also
             in
             some
             Councils
             condemned
             ,
             
               Can.
               Apost
               .
               Canon
            
             .
             42.
             
             
               Con.
               Trull
               .
               Canon
            
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             This
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             ordinary
             Judgement
             of
             Protestant
             Writers
             on
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             have
             written
             peculiar
             Treatises
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             particularly
             Danaeus
             ;
             wherein
             he
             proveth
             that
             such
             Lottry
             is
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             most
             prejudicial
             to
             men
             ;
             this
             is
             likewise
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             School-men
             ,
             though
             none
             of
             the
             most
             rigid
             Casuists
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             ,
             these
             being
             ,
             as
             unlawful
             Games
             ,
             condemned
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             of
             late
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Anno
             1638.
             by
             the
             general
             Assembly
             of
             Glasgow
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             former
             Act
             of
             an
             Assembly
             held
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               anno
            
             1596.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Consider
             for
             scarring
             from
             such
             Games
             ,
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             contrary
             events
             (
             that
             follow
             most
             ordinarily
             on
             such
             
               Lottry
               :
            
             )
             Strifes
             and
             Contentions
             are
             occasioned
             ;
             if
             not
             caused
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             ended
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             very
             different
             are
             the
             events
             .
             2.
             
             Consider
             that
             most
             men
             who
             use
             them
             ,
             fall
             often
             into
             grosse
             prophaning
             of
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             or
             into
             high
             passions
             at
             best
             .
          
           
           
             An
             Omen
             ,
             or
             sign
             ,
             or
             Token
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             propose
             to
             and
             resolve
             with
             themselves
             ▪
             that
             if
             they
             meet
             with
             such
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             they
             will
             construct
             so
             and
             so
             of
             it
             ,
             o●
             when
             they
             seek
             it
             from
             God
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             Thus
             Abrahams
             Servant
             did
             at
             the
             Well
             seek
             to
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             drew
             Conclusions
             about
             it
             ,
             concerning
             a
             Wife
             to
             his
             Masters
             Son
             ,
             Genes
             .
             24.
             
             So
             did
             Jonathan
             about
             his
             assaulting
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             
             So
             likewise
             did
             Gideon
             about
             his
             success
             against
             the
             
               Midianites
               ,
               Judgs
            
             6.
             
             And
             Mary
             for
             confirmation
             of
             her
             Faith
             ,
             concerning
             what
             was
             told
             her
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             34.
             
             This
             is
             still
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             to
             some
             particular
             fact
             or
             event
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             common
             Tract
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             a
             general
             Truth
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             Mary
             believed
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             but
             knew
             not
             that
             she
             was
             to
             be
             his
             Mother
             ;
             but
             
               Zacharias
               ,
               John
            
             the
             Baptists
             Father
             ,
             did
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             event
             or
             Truth
             of
             what
             was
             told
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             sinned
             in
             seeking
             a
             sign
             when
             the
             other
             did
             not
             :
             The
             Philistines
             sinned
             most
             grosly
             ,
             when
             they
             sent
             back
             the
             Ark
             and
             did
             hang
             the
             Decision
             of
             that
             question
             ,
             whether
             then
             plagues
             came
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             chance
             ,
             upon
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Kine
             ▪
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             alwayes
             a
             sinful
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             men
             out
             of
             curiosity
             from
             unbelief
             ,
             or
             needlesly
             ,
             put
             him
             to
             give
             a
             sign
             that
             they
             may
             thereby
             know
             his
             power
             ,
             will
             ,
             or
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             An
             Observation
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             gather
             such
             a
             thing
             from
             such
             a
             providence
             that
             occurreth
             without
             any
             fore-casting
             of
             ours
             ,
             or
             determining
             with
             our selves
             before
             hand
             about
             it
             ,
             being
             a
             meerly
             surprising
             unexpected
             Emergent
             :
             we
             shall
             only
             say
             in
             general
             concerning
             Omens
             ,
             and
             Observations
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             agree
             not
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             our
             Duty
             revealed
             and
             injoyned
             therein
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             adventured
             on
             nor
             regarded
             ,
             but
             utterly
             slighted
             ,
             because
             then
             certainly
             they
             degenerate
             and
             become
             extravagant
             ;
             neither
             are
             the
             examples
             of
             such
             who
             being
             led
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             Spirit
             have
             used
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             followed
             by
             others
             who
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Spirit
             :
             doubtless
             it
             is
             safe
             for
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             unerring
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             extraordinary
             examples
             for
             which
             we
             have
             no
             warrant
             .
          
           
             
               Superstitious
               Observations
            
             are
             not
             so
             much
             about
             daily
             occurring
             providences
             ,
             which
             all
             are
             obliged
             piously
             to
             mark
             and
             improve
             to
             the
             best
             spiritual
             advantage
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             careful
             marking
             and
             suitable
             improving
             whereof
             ,
             there
             lyeth
             a
             special
             piece
             of
             spiritual
             wisdom
             ,
             more
             especially
             of
             such
             providences
             which
             may
             ,
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             help
             either
             to
             confirm
             a
             man
             in
             his
             Duty
             ,
             or
             deterr
             him
             from
             a
             sin
             or
             snare
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             about
             some
             set
             and
             marked
             actions
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             these
             very
             fechless
             and
             silly
             too
             (
             though
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             simply
             they
             are
             providences
             also
             )
             which
             are
             reputed
             to
             be
             so
             many
             fixed
             Rules
             and
             Canons
             of
             natural
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             really
             instituted
             Spells
             ,
             or
             Freets
             ,
             or
             the
             Devils
             Rudiments
             and
             Grammar
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             to
             sink
             mens
             minds
             into
             Atheism
             .
             And
             Observations
             are
             alwayes
             superstitious
             ,
             when
             we
             collect
             and
             conclude
             that
             such
             and
             such
             events
             evil
             or
             good
             ,
             will
             happen
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             befall
             us
             from
             such
             and
             such
             occurring
             works
             and
             passages
             of
             providence
             ,
             for
             which
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             drawn
             either
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             neither
             Scripture-warrant
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             natural
             cause
             or
             reason
             be
             assigned
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             To
             think
             ,
             it
             is
             unlucky
             to
             meet
             such
             and
             such
             Persons
             first
             in
             the
             morning
             (
             which
             useth
             to
             be
             called
             an
             evil
             foot
             )
             for
             a
             Woman
             with
             child
             to
             step
             over
             a
             Hair-teather
             ,
             for
             Folks
             to
             neese
             putting
             on
             their
             Shoes
             ,
             for
             one
             to
             have
             Salt
             falling
             toward
             him
             on
             the
             Table
             (
             the
             fear
             whereof
             ▪
             maketh
             some
             to
             suffer
             no
             Salt
             to
             com●
             to
             their
             Table
             )
             to
             have
             a
             Hare
             cross
             ones
             way
             ,
             to
             burn
             in
             the
             right
             ear
             ,
             to
             bleed
             some
             drops
             of
             blood
             ,
             &c.
             
             Again
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             boadeth
             good
             luck
             for
             folks
             to
             have
             drink
             
             spilt
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             find
             old
             Iron
             ,
             to
             burn
             on
             the
             left
             car
             ,
             to
             dream
             on
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
             Freets
             and
             superstitious
             Observations
             ,
             which
             many
             retain
             still
             ,
             and
             but
             few
             without
             some
             and
             free
             of
             all
             ;
             a
             sin
             from
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             the
             Land
             hath
             never
             been
             thorowly
             purged
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             Pagan
             ;
             a
             sin
             very
             natural
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             amongst
             Christians
             its
             observable
             increase
             and
             decrease
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             more
             or
             less
             free
             course
             and
             success
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             All
             Christians
             should
             abhor
             such
             freets
             ,
             as
             smelling
             strong
             of
             much
             ignorance
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             much
             Atheism
             and
             Paganism
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             sort
             ,
             or
             very
             like
             them
             is
             ,
             Folks
             meeting
             with
             such
             a
             word
             in
             such
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             some
             allusion
             ,
             or
             seeming
             answerableness
             to
             a
             case
             ,
             or
             particular
             ,
             formerly
             dark
             ,
             or
             doubtful
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             for
             clearing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             deciding
             of
             the
             thing
             without
             due
             examination
             thereof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
             :
             And
             their
             having
             such
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             brought
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             first
             opening
             of
             the
             Bible
             cast
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             look
             on
             as
             more
             befitting
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             so
             suggested
             and
             cast
             up
             ,
             without
             pondering
             the
             word
             it self
             :
             and
             lay
             more
             weight
             on
             that
             word
             on
             that
             very
             account
             for
             solving
             of
             such
             a
             doubt
             ,
             and
             for
             clearing
             and
             determining
             them
             as
             to
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             then
             on
             any
             other
             having
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             much
             more
             suitableness
             to
             the
             thing
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             tender
             and
             serious
             scrutiny
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             of
             special
             and
             extraordinary
             Revelation
             of
             Gods
             mind
             to
             them
             thereabout
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             most
             dangerous
             practise
             .
             And
             (
             as
             we
             discoursed
             before
             on
             the
             practical
             breaches
             of
             the
             second
             Command
             )
             is
             to
             make
             a
             Weerd
             or
             Fortune-Book
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             appointed
             for
             such
             an
             end
             ;
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             most
             dangerous
             practise
             ,
             and
             yet
             too
             frequently
             incident
             to
             some
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             trouble
             aud
             difficulty
             ,
             whereof
             some
             stupendious
             instances
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             which
             would
             fright
             all
             from
             ever
             daring
             any
             more
             to
             adventure
             on
             such
             a
             practise
             not
             bottomed
             on
             the
             Word
             it self
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             certainly
             given
             to
             his
             people
             to
             be
             used
             by
             them
             with
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             own
             principles
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             lotted
             with
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             their
             state
             or
             condition
             ,
             or
             the
             decision
             of
             what
             they
             are
             dark
             or
             doubtful
             about
             ,
             at
             hap-hazard
             cast
             on
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             groundless
             fancies
             and
             imaginations
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             threatning
             or
             certification
             wherewith
             this
             Command
             is
             pressed
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               guiltless
               that
               taketh
               His
               Name
               in
               vain
               .
            
             In
             which
             ,
             three
             things
             are
             contained
             :
             1.
             
             The
             fearfulness
             and
             terribleness
             of
             the
             Judgement
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             will
             avenge
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Extent
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             every
             particular
             individual
             person
             sound
             guilty
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hold
               him
               guiltless
               .
            
             Him
             ,
             whoever
             he
             be
             ,
             whatever
             he
             be
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             escape
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             many
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             missed
             or
             passed
             by
             in
             this
             reckoning
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             the
             peremptoriness
             and
             infallible
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             be
             disswaded
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             alter
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             and
             shall
             stand
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             is
             implyed
             in
             that
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               be
               holden
               guiltness
            
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             more
             contained
             then
             is
             expressed
             ,
             implying
             these
             Three
             :
             1.
             
             That
             he
             shal
             not
             be
             forgiven
             nor
             absolved
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             never
             enjoy
             Gods
             favour
             and
             friendship
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             can
             without
             pardon
             ,
             enjoy
             ;
             thus
             the
             Judgement
             is
             negatively
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             He
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             see
             the
             Face
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             repent
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Positively
             it
             implyeth
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             found
             guilty
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             a
             guilty
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             eternally
             condemned
             ,
             shut
             out
             from
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             Hell
             to
             be
             there
             tormented
             for
             ever
             
             and
             ever
             .
             3.
             
             Eminently
             it
             implyeth
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             of
             punishment
             ,
             that
             the
             degree
             shal
             be
             eminent
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             sins
             this
             sin
             shall
             have
             a
             peculiar
             weight
             added
             unto
             its
             Curse
             ,
             and
             be
             ranked
             amongst
             those
             sins
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             most
             severely
             punished
             ;
             a
             particular
             instance
             ,
             and
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             i●
             in
             Hypocrites
             ,
             whose
             Judgement
             shal
             be
             in
             Hell
             amongst
             the
             sorest
             ;
             the
             Hypocrites
             portion
             of
             Wrath
             will
             be
             a
             large
             portion
             .
          
           
             The
             peremptoriness
             is
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               bold
               him
               guiltless
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             implyeth
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Sinners
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             with
             and
             judged
             for
             sin
             ,
             in
             which
             reckoning
             this
             sin
             shall
             be
             especially
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             2.
             
             That
             all
             Sinners
             shall
             be
             summoned
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgement-Sea●
             and
             Tribunal
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             particular
             Libel
             and
             Accusation
             of
             their
             particular
             sins
             ,
             wherein
             this
             sin
             shall
             be
             particularly
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             main
             Article
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Sentence
             and
             Doom
             passed
             upon
             the
             guilty
             ,
             and
             that
             who
             ▪
             soever
             shall
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             shall
             find
             D●vine
             Justice
             severely
             passing
             Sentence
             upon
             them
             .
             4.
             
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             holy
             rigid
             execution
             of
             that
             Sentence
             without
             mercy
             ,
             by
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             wrath
             upon
             all
             who
             shall
             be
             so
             Sentenced
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             ask
             ,
             How
             this
             Threatning
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             for
             Answ
             .
             We
             should
             distinguish
             betwixt
             such
             ,
             who
             repenting
             for
             it
             ,
             do
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             make
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             continue
             in
             it
             without
             repentance
             :
             and
             so
             say
             .
             1.
             
             Tha●
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             were
             declared
             to
             be
             simply
             unpardonable
             to
             any
             who
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             neither
             consisten●
             with
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             with
             experience
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             found
             tha●
             grace
             often
             extendeth
             it self
             to
             the
             pardoning
             even
             of
             such
             .
             2.
             
             But
             that
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             sin
             most
             hateful
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             sin
             that
             bringeth
             great
             Wrath
             on
             all
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             before
             his
             Judgement
             Seat.
             3.
             
             It
             sayet●
             that
             all
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             while
             their
             peace
             is
             not
             made
             with
             God
             through
             Jes●●
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             in
             some
             respect
             there-after
             ,
             should
             look
             on
             themselves
             as
             thus
             highly
             guilty
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             who
             are
             not
             pardoned
             ,
             should
             account
             themselves
             to
             be
             lyable
             to
             this
             stroke
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             under
             this
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             standeth
             particularly
             pronounced
             against
             them
             .
             4.
             
             It
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             men
             do
             by
             this
             sin
             ,
             exceedingly
             hazard
             their
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Repentance
             is
             rare
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             their
             Pardon
             ;
             it
             being
             found
             in
             experience
             that
             men
             ,
             habituated
             to
             th●●
             sin
             of
             taking
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             do
             but
             seldom
             get
             Repentance
             .
             5.
             
             That
             whe●
             Repentance
             cometh
             ,
             and
             is
             given
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             challenged
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             found
             to
             be
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             ,
             bitter
             unto
             them
             in
             all
             their
             after-reflexions
             upon
             it
             .
             6.
             
             That
             it
             will
             very
             readily
             have
             much
             influence
             in
             m●●ring
             a
             mans
             peace
             ,
             and
             obstructing
             the
             intimation
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             is
             pardoned
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             David
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             be
             biasphemed
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             put
             ,
             Psalm
             51.
             to
             cry
             and
             cry
             again
             for
             the
             joy
             of
             Gods
             salvation
             ;
             for
             removing
             (
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             )
             of
             that
             scandal
             .
             And
             withal
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             on
             temporal
             Judgements
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             on
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             7.
             
             That
             when
             it
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             it
             will
             in
             the
             sad
             remembrance
             of
             it
             ,
             make
             the●
             loath
             themselves
             ,
             and
             walk
             humbly
             ,
             softly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bitterness
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             to
             think
             much
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             magnifie
             ,
             and
             wonder
             at
             grace
             that
             did
             ever
             pardon
             such
             Sinners
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             Paul
             ,
             who
             loatheth
             himself
             ,
             and
             highly
             exalteth
             Grace
             on
             
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             it
             pardoned
             him
             who
             was
             a
             Blasphemer
             :
             As
             for
             such
             who
             never
             betake
             themselves
             for
             pardon
             ,
             nor
             obtain
             mercy
             ,
             it
             has
             these
             effects
             ;
             1.
             
             It
             maketh
             their
             Conscience
             lyable
             to
             the
             sore
             and
             grievous
             challenge
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             plain
             and
             sharp
             threatning
             that
             is
             pronounced
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             being
             despised
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             much
             wronged
             thereby
             ,
             cannot
             but
             bite
             ,
             nay
             ,
             gnaw
             the
             Conscience
             so
             much
             the
             more
             .
             2.
             
             Justice
             hath
             a
             clear
             ground
             to
             proceed
             upon
             against
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Sinners
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             as
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             so
             because
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             lyable
             to
             wrath
             .
             3.
             
             An
             eminent
             degree
             of
             wrath
             in
             Hell
             ;
             for
             as
             there
             are
             different
             degrees
             of
             torment
             in
             Hell
             ,
             so
             this
             sin
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             will
             make
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             share
             of
             that
             torment
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             further
             hardeneth
             and
             incapacitateth
             for
             pardon
             (
             though
             not
             simply
             )
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             Why
             this
             sin
             is
             so
             threatned
             and
             punished
             even
             beyond
             other
             sins
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             most
             hainous
             aggravations
             ,
             and
             so
             draweth
             on
             the
             greatest
             guilt
             ;
             As
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             immediately
             against
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             sins
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             nay
             not
             as
             other
             particular
             sins
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             whereby
             men
             divert
             from
             God
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             giving
             to
             Idols
             what
             is
             his
             due
             ,
             or
             turn
             their
             back
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             slight
             his
             commanded
             worship
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             and
             fourth
             Commands
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             immediately
             and
             directly
             ,
             and
             by
             commission
             terminate
             on
             God
             himself
             most
             daringly
             and
             presumptuously
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             baffling
             and
             affronting
             him
             who
             has
             made
             himself
             known
             by
             his
             Name
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             fruit
             ,
             sign
             ,
             or
             symptome
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             most
             gross
             Atheism
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             enmity
             against
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             his
             Enemies
             property
             
               to
               take
               his
               Name
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             Psalm
             139.
             20.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             heighth
             ▪
             but
             where
             Atheism
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             awe
             of
             God
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             proportionably
             much
             Atheism
             ;
             it
             speaketh
             forth
             plainly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             right
             knowledge
             or
             faith
             of
             his
             Greatness
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             &c.
             which
             would
             make
             men
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             ;
             hence
             ordinarily
             those
             who
             are
             gross
             in
             this
             ,
             are
             other
             wayes
             gross
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ;
             for
             it
             fitteth
             and
             disposeth
             for
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             it
             inureth
             and
             habituateth
             a
             man
             to
             contemn
             and
             despise
             God
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             make
             Conscience
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             this
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             that
             which
             dishonoureth
             God
             most
             amongst
             others
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             occasion
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             as
             Davids
             sin
             did
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             false
             Prophets
             and
             Seducers
             with
             their
             followers
             are
             said
             to
             do
             ,
             2
             Petr.
             2.
             verse
             1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             and
             where
             this
             prevaileth
             ,
             all
             Religion
             is
             accounted
             among
             such
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             fancy
             and
             nothing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             punish
             it
             severely
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             often
             and
             most
             ordinarily
             the
             guilt
             of
             such
             as
             acknowledge
             God
             in
             profession
             ,
             but
             in
             works
             deny
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             worship
             him
             as
             God
             :
             It
             is
             against
             light
             and
             convictions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             professions
             of
             an
             interest
             in
             God
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             emphasis
             here
             ,
             The
             Name
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             5.
             
             It
             is
             not
             so
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             as
             other
             sins
             ,
             which
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             may
             push
             men
             on
             to
             ;
             there
             is
             ordinarily
             here
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             either
             simple
             Atheisme
             ;
             or
             prophane
             custome
             that
             maketh
             it
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             customary
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             thus
             threatneth
             and
             punisheth
             that
             sin
             ,
             is
             that
             he
             may
             thereby
             vindicate
             his
             own
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             imprint
             the
             awe
             and
             terribleness
             of
             this
             great
             and
             dreadful
             Name
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             being
             
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             benefits
             bestowed
             ,
             or
             which
             can
             be
             bestowed
             upon
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             be
             abused
             (
             being
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             best
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             greatest
             abuse
             )
             it
             is
             the
             more
             severely
             avenged
             ,
             and
             thus
             one
             way
             or
             other
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             his
             Holiness
             and
             Greatness
             known
             amongst
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             think
             little
             of
             his
             blessed
             and
             Holy
             Name
             here
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             baffle
             and
             prophane
             it
             ,
             God
             shall
             make
             them
             think
             more
             of
             it
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             he
             riseth
             up
             to
             take
             Vengeance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             so
             threatneth
             and
             punisheth
             it
             ,
             because
             men
             take
             a
             liberty
             and
             latitude
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             formal
             Praying
             ,
             rash
             Swearing
             ,
             Jestings
             ,
             Writings
             ,
             Tenents
             ,
             Disputes
             ,
             Plays
             ,
             by
             Lots
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             he
             putteth
             the
             greater
             stamp
             of
             his
             Indignation
             on
             it
             ,
             either
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             that
             liberty
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             them
             smart
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             men
             also
             but
             very
             seldom
             severely
             punish
             it
             ,
             therefore
             He
             himself
             will.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             should
             ask
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             men
             do
             ordinarily
             take
             so
             little
             notice
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             so
             generally
             sin
             against
             it
             ?
             I
             confess
             it
             may
             be
             at
             the
             first
             wondered
             at
             ,
             considering
             that
             it
             has
             such
             peremptory
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             often
             followed
             ,
             even
             here
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             shame
             and
             visible
             judgements
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             ordinarily
             no
             profit
             ,
             no●
             credit
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             satisfaction
             to
             carnal
             lusts
             or
             pleasures
             to
             tempt
             and
             push
             on
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             are
             to
             other
             sins
             ;
             and
             that
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             men
             should
             so
             frequently
             sin
             this
             way
             ,
             must
             be
             also
             as
             wonderfull
             as
             it
             is
             abominable
             .
             But
             we
             may
             conceive
             it
             to
             proceed
             from
             these
             Causes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Much
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             heart-esteem
             that
             there
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             the
             little
             Faith
             that
             there
             is
             of
             his
             dreadful
             justice
             ,
             and
             severe
             and
             peremptory
             execution
             of
             his
             threatnings
             ;
             little
             of
             these
             within
             ,
             maketh
             men
             careless
             to
             be
             watchful
             ,
             and
             what
             wonder
             if
             this
             break
             forth
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             heart
             the
             man
             sayeth
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             God
             ;
             then
             this
             followeth
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Isai
             .
             37.
             in
             Sennacherib
             ,
             who
             when
             once
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             then
             he
             treadeth
             on
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             natural
             pride
             and
             stout-heartedness
             in
             men
             against
             God
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             whereby
             they
             set
             their
             mouth
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             bravery
             not
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             Goliah
             did
             )
             to
             defie
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             contemn
             and
             trample
             upon
             all
             Religion
             and
             Holiness
             which
             appears
             sooner
             and
             more
             clearly
             in
             nothing
             ,
             then
             in
             stout
             words
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             13.
             and
             in
             prophaning
             of
             his
             Name
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             where
             this
             sin
             reigneth
             ,
             there
             is
             either
             a
             height
             of
             desperate
             security
             and
             stupid
             senselesness
             ,
             or
             a
             devillish
             gallantry
             in
             contemning
             God
             and
             all
             Religion
             ,
             all
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             spiritual
             exercises
             as
             not
             becoming
             pretty
             men
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             spirits
             ;
             as
             if
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             topping
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             bidding
             a
             defiance
             to
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             were
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             grand
             proof
             of
             a
             brave
             and
             gallant
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             pretty
             man
             :
             O!
             what
             a
             dreadful
             length
             is
             this
             that
             men
             are
             come
             ?
             to
             say
             in
             effect
             ,
             Who
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             reverence
             his
             Name
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Devil
             knowing
             well
             both
             these
             ,
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             stir
             men
             up
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             by
             offering
             occasions
             of
             irritation
             to
             vent
             their
             passion
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             habituating
             them
             to
             it
             from
             custome
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             whereby
             keeping
             them
             off
             some
             other
             sins
             which
             others
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             Gods
             righteous
             Judgement
             permitted
             to
             harden
             them
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             may
             be
             also
             something
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             ordinarily
             wrong
             others
             externally
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             may
             be
             in
             a
             truth
             ,
             or
             in
             profession
             of
             duty
             ,
             o●
             in
             worship
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             may
             be
             fallen
             into
             inadvertantly
             without
             fore-thought
             or
             deliberation
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Devil
             hath
             the
             greater
             advantage
             to
             drive
             
             men
             on
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             swearing
             falsly
             ,
             yet
             prophanely
             and
             rashly
             ;
             if
             not
             by
             God
             ,
             yet
             by
             some
             Creature
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             by
             formal
             and
             fruitless
             discharging
             of
             duties
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             way
             ;
             and
             because
             ordinarily
             there
             is
             no
             such
             evil
             that
             sticketh
             thereby
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             resent
             it
             ,
             nor
             no
             ill
             meant
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             their
             proud
             self-love
             ,
             do
             conceit
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             the
             less
             affraid
             of
             it
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             challenged
             for
             it
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             make
             some
             use
             of
             all
             this
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             see
             ,
             and
             gravely
             consider
             what
             sin
             this
             is
             ,
             what
             wrath
             it
             deserveth
             ,
             how
             far
             ,
             and
             how
             wide
             in
             its
             guilt
             it
             extendeth
             it self
             ,
             and
             what
             severe
             reckoning
             will
             be
             for
             it
             ?
             O
             then
             !
             what
             is
             your
             hazard
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             be
             your
             sentence
             when
             this
             Judgement
             shall
             be
             set
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Judge
             cometh
             to
             pronounce
             it
             ?
             tell
             me
             ,
             who
             of
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             purge
             your selves
             of
             this
             guilt
             ?
             This
             Sentence
             may
             ,
             and
             will
             one
             day
             make
             many
             of
             you
             to
             tremble
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             will
             say
             ;
             
               Man
               ,
               thou
               tookest
               my
               Name
               in
               vain
               in
               such
               a
               Company
               ;
               at
               such
               a
               Play
               and
               Sport
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Contest
               ,
               in
               such
               an
               Oath
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Prayer
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             is
             your
             Sentence
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               hold
               you
               guiltness
               ,
               but
               guilty
               for
               this
               cause
            
             ;
             This
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             his
             Word
             ,
             yea
             ,
             whether
             we
             believe
             it
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             therefore
             speak
             two
             words
             further
             to
             all
             of
             you
             ,
             Old
             and
             young
             ,
             Godly
             and
             Prophane
             ,
             Rich
             and
             Poor
             ,
             &c.
             
             O
             take
             more
             notice
             of
             ,
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             watchful
             against
             it
             ,
             think
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             look
             more
             to
             every
             way
             it
             may
             be
             fallen
             into
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             means
             study
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             fear
             to
             name
             
               the
               great
               and
               dreadful
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
            
             irreverently
             ;
             tremble
             when
             ye
             hear
             it
             named
             ;
             and
             when
             ye
             read
             ,
             hear
             ,
             pray
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             duty
             ,
             as
             ye
             would
             eschew
             this
             Curse
             and
             Threatning
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             guiltless
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             eschew
             this
             sin
             of
             taking
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             For
             helps
             to
             this
             ,
             let
             me
             commend
             unto
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             serious
             endeavour
             to
             walk
             under
             the
             impression
             of
             Gods
             greatness
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             your
             heart
             filled
             with
             his
             awe
             ;
             if
             his
             fear
             be
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             expressions
             of
             reverence
             to
             his
             Name
             in
             the
             mouth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Believe
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             this
             Truth
             concerning
             the
             terribleness
             of
             the
             reckoning
             for
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             fearful
             Judgement
             that
             will
             certainly
             follow
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Use
             and
             mention
             his
             Name
             reverently
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Conference
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             habituating
             our selves
             to
             formality
             in
             such
             duties
             ,
             maketh
             way
             ordinarily
             for
             more
             gross
             violations
             of
             this
             commands
             ;
             and
             study
             to
             be
             more
             affected
             even
             when
             narratively
             ye
             are
             telling
             something
             wherein
             his
             Name
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Tremble
             at
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             suitably
             resent
             it
             ;
             when
             ye
             hear
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             be
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             make
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             thus
             train
             your selves
             to
             an
             abominating
             of
             that
             evil
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Let
             it
             never
             pass
             in
             your selves
             ,
             especially
             ,
             without
             some
             special
             g●ave
             Animadversion
             :
             Look
             back
             on
             all
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             ye
             can
             remember
             when
             and
             where
             ye
             were
             grosly
             guilty
             ;
             reflect
             on
             your
             worship
             ,
             and
             observe
             omissions
             and
             defects
             ,
             at
             lest
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             ye
             might
             have
             been
             at
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             loath
             your selves
             for
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             bitterness
             for
             them
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             escapes
             have
             been
             more
             late
             and
             recent
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             sleep
             with
             you
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             ha●dned
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             stand
             in
             force
             unrepealed
             against
             you
             ;
             What
             ?
             will
             ye
             sleep
             ,
             and
             this
             Word
             stand
             in
             the
             Bible
             on
             record
             as
             a
             Registred
             ▪
             Decree
             against
             you
             ?
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Seek
             for
             much
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             none
             can
             call
             Jesus
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Frequently
             and
             seriously
             put
             up
             that
             Petition
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               Name
            
             ,
             Matth.
             6
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             word
             of
             Use
             i●
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hear
             it
             rightly
             ,
             there
             is
             here
             that
             which
             might
             make
             us
             all
             to
             tremble
             ,
             and
             evidence
             convincingly
             to
             us
             our
             hazard
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             Repentance
             and
             flying
             to
             Christ
             :
             Tell
             me
             ,
             Hearers
             ,
             believe
             ye
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             hazard
             from
             this
             guilt
             ?
             tell
             me
             (
             if
             ye
             remember
             what
             we
             spoke
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             )
             is
             there
             any
             of
             you
             that
             lyeth
             not
             under
             the
             stroak
             of
             it
             ?
             If
             ●o
             ,
             what
             will
             ye
             do
             ?
             flye
             ye
             must
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             lye
             still
             ;
             and
             can
             there
             be
             any
             secure
             lying
             still
             for
             but
             one
             hour
             ,
             under
             Gods
             Curse
             drawn
             out
             ?
             O
             ye
             Atheists
             ,
             that
             never
             trembled
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             take
             a
             mouthful
             of
             it
             in
             your
             common
             discourse
             ,
             and
             ye
             who
             make
             it
             your
             by-word
             ,
             and
             mock
             ,
             or
             jest
             ;
             ye
             ,
             whom
             no
             Oaths
             can
             bind
             ;
             and
             all
             ye
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             turn
             the
             pretended
             honouring
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             him
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             into
             a
             real
             prophaning
             of
             it
             ;
             let
             me
             give
             you
             these
             two
             charges
             under
             certification
             of
             a
             third
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             charge
             you
             to
             Repent
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             flye
             to
             Christ
             for
             obtaining
             pardon
             :
             haste
             ,
             haste
             ,
             haste
             ,
             the
             Curse
             is
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             when
             the
             Sentence
             is
             past
             already
             ;
             O
             sleep
             not
             ,
             till
             this
             be
             removed
             .
             2.
             
             I
             charge
             you
             to
             abstain
             from
             it
             in
             your
             several
             Relations
             ,
             all
             ye
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             School-masters
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             to
             endeavour
             to
             prevent
             this
             sin
             in
             your selves
             and
             others
             :
             It
             is
             sad
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             many
             are
             brought
             up
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             live
             in
             it
             ,
             our
             Streets
             are
             more
             full
             of
             it
             then
             the
             Streets
             of
             Heathens
             ;
             Advert
             to
             this
             charge
             ,
             every
             soul
             :
             Or
             3.
             
             I
             charge
             you
             to
             appear
             before
             this
             great
             and
             dreadful
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             accompt
             any
             such
             guiltless
             ,
             and
             to
             Answer
             to
             Him
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               20.
               verse
               8.
               9.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               Remember
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               Holy
               :
               Six
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               thy
               Work
               ,
               but
               the
               seventh
               day
               is
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ▪
               in
               it
               thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               any
               Work
               ▪
               Thou
               ,
               not
               thy
               Son
               ▪
               nor
               thy
               Daughter
               ,
               thy
               Man-servant
               ,
               nor
               thy
               Maid
               servant
               ,
               nor
               thy
               Cattel
               ,
               nor
               thy
               Stranger
               that
               is
               within
               thy
               Gates
               ;
               for
               in
               six
               dayes
               the
               Lord
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               in
               them
               is
               ,
               and
               rested
               the
               seventh
               day
               ;
               Wherefore
               the
               Lord
               blessed
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               and
               Hallowed
               it
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Lord
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdome
             and
             goodness
             ,
             hath
             so
             far
             consulted
             mans
             infirmity
             ,
             as
             to
             sum
             up
             his
             Duty
             in
             these
             Ten
             Commands
             ,
             called
             
               Ten
               Words
            
             ,
             that
             thereby
             his
             darkness
             and
             dulness
             by
             sin
             ,
             might
             be
             helped
             by
             an
             easie
             abbreviation
             :
             The
             first
             Command
             therefore
             containeth
             mans
             duty
             to
             God
             in
             immediate
             Worship
             ,
             requiring
             that
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             should
             be
             worship'd
             .
             The
             second
             stinteth
             and
             limiteth
             men
             to
             that
             worship
             alone
             which
             he
             p●rscribeth
             :
             The
             third
             Commandeth
             Reverencing
             of
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             a
             reverent
             manner
             of
             going
             about
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             This
             Fourth
             pointeth
             out
             the
             Time
             which
             most
             solemnly
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             set
             apart
             for
             his
             Worship
             ,
             that
             so
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             Lord
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             may
             shew
             what
             share
             he
             has
             reserved
             as
             a
             Tribute
             due
             to
             himself
             ,
             who
             hath
             liberally
             vouchsafed
             on
             us
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             time
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             exclusively
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             onely
             that
             spent
             in
             worship
             (
             there
             being
             no
             exclusive
             determination
             of
             the
             frequency
             of
             the
             exercises
             of
             worship
             ,
             or
             duration
             of
             them
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             long
             and
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             ,
             nor
             oftner
             )
             but
             that
             he
             will
             precisely
             have
             this
             time
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             from
             us
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             he
             gave
             Adam
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             Trees
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             he
             reserved
             one
             ;
             so
             when
             he
             giveth
             six
             dayes
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             keepeth
             a
             seventh
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             This
             Command
             is
             placed
             in
             a
             manner
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Tables
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             transition
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             containeth
             in
             it
             duties
             of
             immediate
             Service
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Charity
             towards
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             some
             sort
             serveth
             to
             reconcile
             (
             if
             we
             may
             speak
             so
             )
             the
             two
             Tables
             ,
             and
             to
             knit
             them
             together
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             harmony
             may
             be
             the
             more
             clearly
             seen
             :
             It
             is
             also
             more
             largely
             and
             fully
             set
             down
             for
             plurality
             and
             variety
             of
             expressions
             and
             words
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             in
             either
             of
             the
             Tables
             ;
             yet
             hath
             it
             notwithstanding
             ,
             been
             in
             all
             times
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             assaulted
             and
             set
             upon
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             used
             to
             overturn
             it
             :
             Satan
             aiming
             sometimes
             to
             darken
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             loose
             from
             the
             strict
             tye
             of
             observing
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             by
             old
             
               Sabbatarians
               ,
               Anti-sabbatarians
            
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             School
             men
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             Orthodox
             in
             the
             main
             ;
             And
             especially
             by
             a
             Generation
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             who
             having
             a
             hatred
             at
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             yet
             do
             especially
             vent
             it
             against
             this
             Command
             ;
             because
             in
             it
             is
             contained
             a
             main
             foundation
             of
             Godliness
             .
             As
             it
             is
             wonderfully
             great
             presumption
             for
             men
             to
             assault
             and
             set
             upon
             Gods
             Authority
             ,
             even
             where
             he
             hath
             strengthned
             himself
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             most
             ,
             by
             more
             full
             explication
             ,
             and
             more
             large
             and
             particular
             pressing
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             forbidding
             of
             the
             contrary
             sin
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             any
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             So
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             before
             we
             can
             speak
             to
             the
             practical
             part
             of
             piety
             comprehended
             in
             it
             ,
             concerning
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             Lords
             day
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             negative
             or
             positive
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             speak
             doctrinally
             (
             for
             clearing
             of
             the
             precept
             )
             to
             these
             three
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             Command
             be
             moral
             ,
             and
             do
             oblige
             us
             in
             its
             Letter
             as
             other
             Commands
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             is
             the
             particular
             morality
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             literal
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             our
             Lords
             day
             standeth
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Command
             ?
             and
             whether
             thereby
             the
             same
             sanctification
             be
             required
             as
             to
             it
             ,
             though
             its
             institution
             arise
             from
             another
             ground
             ,
             then
             is
             required
             to
             the
             Seventh-day
             Sabbath
             ?
             Somewhat
             of
             all
             these
             must
             needs
             be
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             and
             we
             begin
             to
             speak
             first
             of
             its
             morality
             before
             we
             speak
             of
             its
             meaning
             ,
             because
             all
             dependeth
             on
             this
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             exposition
             and
             practise
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             not
             moral
             and
             perpetually
             binding
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             necessary
             either
             to
             explicate
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             study
             and
             press
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             found
             to
             be
             moral
             ,
             then
             no
             doubt
             it
             concerneth
             us
             ,
             and
             requireth
             the
             same
             moral
             sanctification
             of
             a
             day
             now
             as
             it
             did
             before
             .
          
           
             Our
             Assertion
             then
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             The
             duty
             of
             setting
             apart
             and
             
             sanctifying
             of
             a
             portion
             of
             time
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             limited
             in
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             for
             Gods
             service
             as
             it
             recurreth
             ,
             is
             moral
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             thereunto
             perpetual
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             other
             Commands
             ;
             the
             obligation
             to
             this
             ,
             being
             no
             more
             dissolved
             then
             to
             those
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             difference
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             obligation
             which
             they
             lay
             on
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             my
             meaning
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             day
             o●
             one
             of
             seven
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             unto
             God
             now
             ,
             (
             upon
             supposition
             of
             his
             determining
             the
             particular
             day
             )
             as
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             hold
             and
             keep
             up
             the
             worship
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ;
             neither
             without
             sin
             can
             another
             day
             be
             put
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             other
             worship
             can
             be
             substituted
             in
             the
             place
             of
             divinely
             prescribed
             worship
             ;
             for
             the
             time
             is
             set
             and
             fixt
             by
             the
             fourth
             Command
             (
             pointing
             at
             a
             solemne
             and
             chief
             time
             )
             as
             the
             wo●ship
             it self
             is
             by
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             mean
             not
             here
             moral-natural
             ,
             as
             if
             without
             any
             positive
             Law
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             had
             been
             binding
             ;
             no
             ,
             but
             moral-positive
             ,
             that
             is
             laid
             on
             by
             a
             Command
             which
             is
             standing
             unrepealed
             ,
             and
             so
             bindeth
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             as
             several
             other
             commands
             and
             precepts
             do
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             those
             concerning
             Sacraments
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             and
             those
             concerning
             one
             Wife
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             degrees
             of
             Marriage
             belonging
             to
             the
             seventh
             ;
             which
             being
             so
             often
             broken
             by
             many
             Saints
             ,
             and
             dispensed
             with
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             morally
             naturally
             since
             the
             Lord
             dispenseth
             not
             so
             in
             these
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             his
             Servants
             would
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             such
             a
             natural
             thing
             :
             It
             is
             then
             moral-positive
             that
             we
             mean
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             binding
             by
             a
             positive
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             which
             the
             Jews
             kept
             ,
             is
             moral
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             the
             four●h
             Command
             is
             moral
             ;
             the
             one
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             abolished
             ,
             because
             another
             is
             brought
             in
             its
             room
             :
             The
             other
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Command
             may
             stand
             ,
             and
             doth
             stand
             ,
             because
             it
             tyeth
             morally
             to
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             seventh
             day
             as
             the
             Lord
             should
             successively
             discover
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             seventh
             be
             changed
             ,
             yet
             one
             of
             seven
             is
             still
             reserved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             need
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             moral
             substance
             of
             a
             Command
             ,
             and
             some
             ceremonial
             appendices
             belonging
             to
             it
             :
             So
             the
             fourth
             Command
             might
             thea
             possibly
             have
             had
             something
             ceremonial
             in
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             manner
             used
             of
             sanctifying
             that
             seventh
             day
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             gone
             as
             double
             Sacrifice
             ,
             &c.
             or
             in
             its
             reasons
             whereby
             it
             is
             pressed
             ;
             (
             as
             there
             is
             something
             peculiar
             to
             that
             People
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Commands
             )
             as
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             belonging
             to
             the
             second
             Command
             ;
             yet
             both
             a
             Sabbath-day
             and
             Sacraments
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             necessary
             and
             moral
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             then
             every
             thing
             hinging
             on
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             proper
             to
             that
             administration
             ,
             and
             so
             but
             accidental
             to
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             it
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             that
             the
             Command
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             main
             scope
             ,
             matter
             ,
             and
             substance
             ,
             moral-positive
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             standeth
             as
             still
             binding
             and
             obliging
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             cannot
             without
             sin
             be
             neglected
             or
             omitted
             ;
             it
             might
             be
             enough
             here
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Command
             were
             never
             repealed
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             no●
             did
             never
             exspire
             by
             any
             other
             thing
             succeeding
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             still
             binding
             ;
             for
             certainly
             ,
             it
             was
             once
             ,
             as
             obligatory-proclaimed
             by
             the
             Law-giver
             himself
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             since
             in
             its
             substance
             repealed
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             exspired
             or
             found
             hurtfull
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             but
             is
             as
             necessary
             now
             as
             then
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             seventh
             day
             Sabbath
             is
             repealed
             by
             instituting
             and
             substituting
             the
             first
             day
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             Lords
             day
             ,
             in
             its
             place
             ▪
             but
             that
             doth
             rather
             qualifie
             the
             Command
             then
             repeal
             it
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             It
             saith
             that
             a
             day
             ●s
             moral
             and
             necessary
             .
             2.
             
             It
             saith
             a
             day
             of
             seven
             is
             moral
             and
             necessary
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             
             we
             say
             ;
             and
             why
             necessary
             ?
             as
             agreeable
             to
             this
             Command
             no
             doubt
             ;
             whence
             we
             may
             Argue
             ,
             if
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             Command
             be
             kept
             even
             when
             the
             particular
             day
             is
             changed
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Command
             moral
             (
             which
             this
             very
             change
             confirmeth
             )
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             experience
             ;
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             Law
             stands
             unrepealed
             ;
             for
             its
             palpable
             that
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             number
             or
             frequency
             ,
             and
             duration
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             what
             day
             as
             to
             its
             order
             ,
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             or
             seventh
             doth
             not
             ,
             because
             the
             first
             cometh
             in
             immediately
             upon
             Religion
             ,
             Gods
             Honour
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             Souls
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             doth
             not
             :
             This
             Argument
             will
             stand
             good
             against
             all
             who
             acknowledge
             this
             Law
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             once
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             evidence
             a
             repeal
             .
          
           
             To
             speak
             somewhat
             more
             particularly
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             way
             we
             shal
             make
             out
             the
             morality
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             by
             considering
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             it
             in
             general
             .
             2.
             
             How
             it
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             .
             3.
             
             How
             it
             speaketh
             of
             this
             Command
             in
             particular
             .
             4.
             
             By
             adducing
             some
             Scriptural
             Arguments
             for
             it
             ;
             As
             for
             the
             1.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             speaking
             of
             it
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             Scripture
             speak
             as
             frequently
             in
             clearing
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             or
             the
             Sabbath
             (
             which
             is
             the
             morality
             of
             it
             )
             and
             press
             it
             as
             seriously
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             any
             other
             moral
             duty
             ;
             then
             for
             substance
             this
             Command
             is
             moral
             and
             perpetually
             binding
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             Character
             whereby
             most
             safely
             to
             conclude
             concerning
             a
             Command
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             but
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             as
             often
             mention
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             as
             serious
             in
             pressing
             of
             that
             Command
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             states
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             shall
             make
             out
             this
             ,
             by
             shewing
             1.
             its
             frequency
             in
             mentioning
             of
             it
             2.
             
             It
             s
             seriousness
             in
             pressing
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             asserting
             of
             it
             as
             belonging
             to
             all
             times
             and
             states
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Look
             through
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             ye
             will
             find
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             mentioned
             ;
             as
             first
             ▪
             Genes
             .
             2.
             beginneth
             with
             the
             very
             first
             seventh
             after
             the
             Creation
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             Exod.
             16.
             before
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ;
             then
             Exod.
             20.
             it
             is
             contained
             expressy
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             particular
             and
             special
             Command
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             thereof
             ,
             and
             is
             often
             after
             repeated
             ,
             Exod.
             31.
             and
             Levit.
             23.
             v
             ▪
             3.
             where
             it
             is
             set
             down
             as
             the
             first
             feast
             before
             all
             the
             extraordinary
             ones
             ▪
             which
             preference
             can
             be
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             its
             perpetuity
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             a
             rule
             or
             pattern
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             extraordinary
             Sabbaths
             ,
             or
             Feasts
             in
             their
             sanctification
             are
             to
             be
             regulate
             ;
             again
             it
             is
             repeated
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commands
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Historical
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Nehemiah
             9.
             13.
             
             It
             is
             also
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             the
             92.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             being
             peculiarly
             intituled
             a
             Psalm
             or
             
               Song
               ●et
               the
               Sabbath
               day
            
             :
             The
             Prophets
             again
             do
             not
             forget
             it
             ,
             see
             Isai
             .
             56
             58.
             
             Jerem.
             17.
             and
             Ezek.
             20.
             22.
             
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             a
             day
             or
             Sabbath
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             20.
             
             Luke
             23.
             56.
             
             Acts
             13.
             14
             ,
             15.
             21.
             and
             20.
             7.
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             and
             in
             the
             Revel
             .
             chap.
             1.
             verse
             10.
             
             As
             if
             all
             had
             purposely
             concurred
             for
             making
             out
             the
             concernment
             and
             perpetuity
             of
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             how
             weightily
             ,
             seriously
             ,
             and
             pressingly
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             ●t
             ;
             first
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             as
             backed
             with
             a
             reason
             .
             2.
             
             Through
             the
             Law
             the
             sanctification
             of
             it
             in
             particular
             is
             described
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             spoken
             of
             as
             a
             mercy
             and
             singular
             
             priviledge
             that
             God
             gave
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             19.
             
             Neb.
             9
             14.
             and
             Ezek.
             〈◊〉
             12
             4
             Many
             promises
             containing
             many
             blessings
             are
             made
             to
             the
             conscientious
             and
             right
             keepers
             of
             it
             ,
             Isa
             .
             56
             58.
             5.
             
             The
             breach
             of
             it
             is
             severely
             threatned
             and
             plagued
             ▪
             Numb
             .
             15.
             
             Neb.
             13.
             
             Jer.
             17.
             and
             Ezek.
             20.
             6
             
             Many
             examples
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             their
             care
             in
             keeping
             it
             are
             set
             down
             ,
             see
             Nehem.
             13.
             
             Luk.
             23.
             56.
             
             Act.
             20.
             7.
             a●d
             Rev.
             1.
             10.
             7.
             
             The
             duties
             of
             it
             are
             particularly
             set
             down
             ▪
             as
             Hea●ing
             ▪
             Praying
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             delighting
             in
             God
             ,
             works
             of
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             claimed
             by
             God
             as
             his
             own
             day
             ,
             not
             ours
             .
             
               My
               Holy
               day
            
             ,
             Isa
             58
             13
             and
             Nehem.
             9.
             14
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             People
             to
             be
             His
             ;
             while
             they
             ●ay
             
               Thine
               holy
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             which
             property
             is
             asserted
             of
             that
             Holy
             day
             ,
             as
             being
             Gods
             ;
             besides
             other
             dayes
             ▪
             Rev.
             1
             10.
             ●nd
             this
             is
             asserted
             also
             in
             this
             same
             Command
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             ,
             or
             contradistinction
             from
             the
             other
             six
             dayes
             :
             all
             which
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             out
             something
             more
             then
             Temporary
             in
             this
             Duty
             of
             setting
             a
             Seventh
             day
             a
             part
             for
             God
             (
             for
             we
             speak
             not
             yet
             of
             the
             particular
             day
             )
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Look
             to
             it
             in
             all
             times
             and
             states
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             ye
             will
             find
             it
             remarkably
             Characterized
             with
             a
             special
             Observation
             ,
             As
             1.
             
             In
             innocency
             it
             's
             instituted
             and
             set
             a
             part
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             blessed
             :
             and
             Heb.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             called
             the
             rest
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             Before
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             i●
             was
             intimated
             as
             necessary
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             it
             is
             remembred
             ,
             &
             a
             Command
             given
             to
             us
             for
             remembring
             it
             .
             4.
             
             After
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             urged
             by
             the
             Prophets
             Isaiah
             and
             Jeremiah
             ,
             and
             kept
             by
             the
             Godly
             ,
             Psal
             .
             92.
             5.
             
             In
             the
             time
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Captivity
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             is
             reproved
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             
             And
             its
             Observation
             restored
             by
             Godly
             Nehemiah
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             ,
             the
             pinch
             will
             lye
             in
             this
             ,
             If
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             In
             which
             (
             for
             making
             of
             it
             out
             )
             1.
             
             We
             have
             these
             hints
             ,
             Acts
             20
             7.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             2.
             
             Where
             Christians
             going
             abou●
             the
             Moral
             Duties
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             is
             especially
             observed
             to
             be
             upon
             one
             day
             peculiarly
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Title
             of
             the
             direct
             appropriating
             of
             a
             Day
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             
             1●
             ▪
             Which
             places
             will
             fall
             in
             to
             be
             considered
             particularly
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             la●●
             question
             ;
             Besides
             these
             we
             may
             produce
             three
             places
             to
             prove
             a
             Sabbath
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             though
             not
             the
             very
             Day
             used
             or
             observed
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             the
             Old
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             out
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             two
             of
             them
             are
             Prophesies
             ,
             the
             third
             of
             them
             is
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             first
             prophesie
             is
             it
             the
             66.
             
             Chap.
             of
             
               Isaiah
               verse
            
             23.
             
             The
             second
             is
             in
             Ezekiels
             Description
             of
             the
             Ne●
             Temple
             ,
             Chap.
             43.
             44
             45
             46
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             1.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             that
             these
             places
             relate
             to
             the
             Dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             none
             can
             deny
             but
             they
             do
             so
             eminently
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             that
             though
             they
             Prophesie
             of
             the
             Services
             of
             the
             Gospel
             under
             the
             names
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             &c.
             proper
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Administration
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sanctified
             and
             set
             a
             part
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Sabbath
             which
             the●
             was
             determined
             ,
             and
             whereto
             men
             were
             then
             bound
             by
             the
             fourth
             Command
             as
             they
             were
             to
             Sacrifices
             by
             the
             second
             :
             yet
             these
             Prophesies
             infer
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             fourth
             Command
             the
             very
             same
             Day
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             same
             Services
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             second
             ;
             which
             none
             wi●●
             deny
             to
             be
             in
             force
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             change
             of
             Services
             :
             and
             there
             is
             as
             little
             reason
             to
             deny
             the
             fourth
             to
             be
             still
             in
             force
             as
             to
             its
             substance
             notwithstanding
             o●
             
             the
             change
             of
             the
             particular
             day
             .
             Yet
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             from
             the
             mentioning
             of
             these
             services
             this
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             set
             and
             fixed
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             of
             worship
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             solemn
             chief
             set-time
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             which
             men
             ought
             to
             sanctifie
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             no
             more
             admit
             any
             other
             times
             ,
             not
             so
             set
             apart
             into
             a
             parity
             with
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             to
             admit
             any
             service
             or
             Worship
             not
             allowed
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             second
             Command
             :
             for
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             clear
             in
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             speak
             first
             of
             services
             ,
             then
             of
             solemn
             times
             and
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             must
             certainly
             infer
             ,
             that
             both
             external
             services
             ,
             and
             a
             solemn
             chief
             time
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             belong
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             many
             Divines
             (
             from
             that
             Prophesie
             of
             Ezekiel
             )
             do
             draw
             conclusions
             for
             sundry
             things
             out
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             necessity
             and
             continuance
             of
             a
             standing
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             though
             Ministers
             now
             be
             neither
             Priests
             nor
             Levites
             ,
             yet
             (
             say
             they
             ,
             )
             it
             followeth
             clearly
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             because
             such
             are
             spoken
             of
             there
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             ,
             and
             a
             Warrant
             for
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             and
             separating
             not
             only
             doctrinally
             ,
             but
             disciplinarily
             the
             precious
             from
             the
             vile
             ,
             and
             debarring
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Morally
             unclean
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             :
             because
             these
             things
             (
             say
             they
             )
             are
             Typified
             in
             the
             substance
             by
             the
             Porters
             being
             set
             to
             keep
             the
             Doors
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             charge
             given
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
             3.
             
             Anent
             the
             continuance
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Congregating
             of
             Christians
             to
             attend
             these
             ,
             though
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             material
             or
             Typical
             Temple
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             ▪
             Mo●al
             things
             there
             being
             expressed
             and
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             under
             the
             names
             of
             the
             old
             Levitical
             services
             ;
             yet
             could
             not
             a
             warrant
             be
             inferr'd
             from
             them
             for
             these
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             
               Jure
               Divine
            
             )
             if
             the
             things
             were
             not
             Morally
             to
             bind
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             signi●●●d
             .
          
           
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             if
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             worship
             to
             God
             be
             prophesied
             of
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             the
             sanctification
             of
             a
             Sabbath
             as
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ;
             but
             the
             continuance
             of
             sanctifying
             a
             Sabbath
             unto
             God
             is
             specially
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             and
             fore-told
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             worship
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             place
             is
             Matth.
             24.
             20.
             
             
               Pray
               that
               your
               flight
               be
               not
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
            
             neither
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             insinuateth
             ,
             that
             as
             travelling
             is
             troublesome
             to
             the
             Body
             in
             Winter
             ;
             so
             would
             it
             be
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Godly
             (
             for
             he
             is
             now
             speaking
             to
             his
             Disciples
             alone
             )
             to
             Travel
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             specially
             and
             solemnly
             set
             ●part
             for
             Gods
             worship
             ;
             now
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Sabbath
             to
             continue
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             occasion
             of
             this
             grief
             and
             trouble
             ,
             that
             they
             behoved
             to
             Travel
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             tarry
             ●●ll
             that
             day
             were
             by-past
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             cause
             to
             put
             up
             this
             Prayer
             ;
             which
             yet
             by
             our
             Lords
             Exhortation
             seemeth
             to
             infer
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             to
             be
             as
             certain
             in
             its
             time
             as
             the
             Winter
             :
             And
             doubtless
             this
             cannot
             be
             meaned
             of
             the
             Jewish-Sabbath
             .
             For
             1.
             
             That
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             shortly
             .
             2.
             
             Travelling
             on
             the
             Jewish-Sabbath
             was
             to
             be
             no
             cause
             of
             grief
             unto
             them
             ,
             if
             indeed
             all
             dayes
             were
             alike
             ;
             neither
             would
             it
             be
             scrupled
             in
             such
             a
             case
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             whom
             he
             now
             speaketh
             .
             3.
             
             Besides
             ,
             if
             no
             Sabbath
             were
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             and
             clearer
             to
             say
             ,
             Stand
             not
             ,
             and
             grieve
             not
             to
             Travel
             an●
             day
             :
             but
             his
             words
             imply
             the
             just
             contrary
             ,
             that
             ●here
             was
             to
             be
             a
             solemn
             Sabbath
             .
             4.
             
             He
             mentioneth
             the
             Sabbath-day
             only
             ,
             and
             
             not
             the
             other
             Festivals
             of
             the
             Jews
             which
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             also
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             he
             distinguisheth
             the
             ordinary
             Sabbath
             from
             those
             other
             dayes
             ,
             and
             opposeth
             it
             to
             many
             ,
             as
             being
             now
             the
             only
             Holy-day
             on
             which
             they
             should
             eschew
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             to
             travel
             ;
             and
             would
             therefore
             pray
             to
             have
             it
             prevented
             :
             for
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             Sabbath
             spoken
             of
             as
             the
             solemn
             time
             for
             worship
             is
             ever
             meaned
             of
             the
             weekly
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             other
             Holy
             dayes
             are
             called
             the
             first
             or
             last
             day
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             Lords
             meaning
             were
             that
             they
             should
             pray
             ,
             
               that
               their
               flight
               might
               not
               be
               on
               any
               of
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Holy
               dayes
            
             ,
             to
             mention
             the
             weekly
             Sabbath
             only
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             sufficient
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             that
             it
             was
             for
             fear
             of
             scandal
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             pray
             not
             to
             be
             put
             to
             flye
             ,
             will
             not
             remove
             the
             former
             reasons
             ;
             besides
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Christians
             had
             given
             up
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             stood
             not
             on
             scandal
             in
             such
             things
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             ,
             on
             whom
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Th●s
             .
             2.
             16.
             
             Wrath
             had
             come
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             not
             infirm
             but
             malitious
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             offence
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             the
             Lord
             did
             with
             the
             Pharisees
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             all
             things
             being
             considered
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             from
             our
             Lords
             words
             ,
             that
             a
             Sabbath
             among
             Christians
             was
             to
             be
             sanctified
             40.
             years
             ,
             or
             thereabout
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             proveth
             that
             the
             Scripture
             mentioneth
             a
             Sabbath
             to
             be
             sanctified
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             unto
             the
             second
             way
             of
             making
             out
             the
             Morality
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             the
             whole
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             reason
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             be
             Moral
             ,
             then
             must
             this
             be
             so
             also
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             moral
             and
             binding
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             now
             be
             
               Ten
               words
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Deut.
             10.
             4.
             
             )
             but
             Nine
             onely
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             blush
             ,
             will
             and
             cannot
             but
             seem
             strange
             and
             absurd
             to
             those
             who
             have
             from
             Gods
             Word
             drunk
             in
             that
             number
             :
             But
             all
             these
             are
             moral
             and
             binding
             ,
             as
             is
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             (
             except
             the
             Papists
             who
             deny
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             therefore
             score
             it
             out
             of
             their
             Catechisms
             .
             )
             And
             that
             they
             must
             be
             all
             alike
             moral
             and
             binding
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             these
             two
             waves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             had
             alike
             Authority
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Prerogatives
             ,
             which
             neither
             the
             Judicial
             nor
             Ceremonial
             Law
             had
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             To
             be
             distinctly
             pronounced
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             without
             adding
             more
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             22.
             2.
             
             To
             be
             written
             by
             his
             own
             finger
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             Exod.
             29.
             18.
             3.
             
             To
             be
             laid
             up
             and
             kept
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             16.
             
             And
             if
             these
             and
             other
             Prerogatives
             did
             put
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             shew
             a
             difference
             to
             be
             put
             betwixt
             the
             other
             nine
             Commands
             ,
             and
             all
             Judicial
             or
             Ceremonial
             Laws
             ▪
             Why
             not
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             also
             ?
             2.
             
             In
             the
             New
             Test●ment
             they
             are
             all
             alike
             confirmed
             ;
             when
             the
             Law
             in
             general
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             is
             excepted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             Command
             is
             necessarily
             included
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             we
             would
             look
             first
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             17.
             
             Where
             our
             Lord
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             intendeth
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Moral
             Law
             of
             this
             fourth
             ,
             and
             to
             pres●
             holiness
             in
             Moral
             Duties
             upon
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             even
             in
             another
             sort
             then
             the
             Pharisee●
             did
             :
             Think
             not
             (
             saith
             He
             )
             
               That
               I
               am
               come
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               I
               〈◊〉
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfill
               ;
               Verily
               ,
               be
               that
               breaketh
               one
               of
               the
               least
               of
               these
               Commands
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               Men
               so
               ,
               shall
               be
               called
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             ,
             by
             Law
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             ●
             transgressor
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             this
             Command
             in
             it
             (
             for
             that
             Sermon
             〈◊〉
             
             Natt●ew
             cometh
             in
             ,
             in
             order
             after
             his
             being
             challenged
             for
             breach
             of
             Sabbath
             ,
             John
             5.
             10.
             
             &c.
             )
             And
             his
             scope
             is
             to
             wipe
             off
             that
             imputation
             ,
             and
             how
             ?
             by
             shewing
             that
             He
             still
             presseth
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             even
             beyond
             what
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Moral
             Law
             especially
             ,
             which
             the
             Pharisees
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             whereof
             he
             undertaketh
             the
             Vindication
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Holiness
             in
             Obedience
             to
             that
             which
             he
             presseth
             as
             necessary
             beyond
             what
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             did
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             was
             in
             that
             Law
             they
             failed
             mainly
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law.
             3.
             
             The
             offence
             and
             mistake
             that
             Christ
             is
             to
             preoccupie
             and
             rectifie
             amongst
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             requireth
             this
             :
             for
             many
             of
             them
             fancied
             that
             by
             the
             Messiah
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Relaxation
             from
             the
             duties
             of
             Holiness
             called
             for
             in
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             think
             not
             so
             ;
             now
             a
             Relaxation
             from
             some
             other
             Laws
             might
             have
             been
             thought
             of
             warrantably
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             such
             a
             Law
             whereof
             to
             teach
             the
             Abrogation
             at
             any
             time
             is
             sinful
             &
             pernicious
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             certainly
             the
             Moral
             Law.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             reason
             thus
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             (
             meaning
             no
             doubt
             the
             Decalogue
             .
             )
             He
             speaketh
             alike
             of
             all
             its
             Commandments
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             least
             of
             them
             and
             so
             of
             this
             .
             4.
             
             Also
             
               that
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             the
             Lord
             never
             did
             of
             Ceremonials
             ,
             but
             rather
             fore-told
             the
             Abolition
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             of
             the
             seeking
             and
             worshipping
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             ,
             when
             he
             cleareth
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             from
             the
             Pharisees
             corrupting
             Traditions
             ,
             he
             doth
             never
             weaken
             its
             former
             Obligation
             ,
             nor
             insinuate
             its
             weakness
             ,
             but
             sheweth
             the
             true
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             made
             it
             not
             only
             consistent
             with
             the
             works
             of
             piety
             and
             mercy
             ,
             but
             exceedingly
             helpful
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             place
             ,
             Confirming
             the
             whole
             Decalogue
             (
             or
             rather
             asserting
             its
             Authority
             ,
             )
             is
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               James
               ,
               Jam.
            
             2.
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               offendeth
               in
               one
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
               :
            
             Why
             !
             Because
             he
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             Law-giver
             (
             and
             no
             Servant
             nor
             Angel
             )
             who
             spake
             them
             all
             ,
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             of
             them
             :
             And
             it
             being
             clear
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Royal
               Law
            
             ;
             (
             there
             being
             no
             Law
             instanced
             in
             ;
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             of
             a
             like
             authority
             ,
             in
             these
             Laws
             instanced
             ,
             but
             onely
             it
             ;
             nor
             that
             could
             be
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             by
             James
             ,
             on
             such
             grounds
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             )
             and
             it
             being
             also
             clear
             ,
             That
             he
             giveth
             to
             all
             those
             Laws
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             spake
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             alike
             Authority
             ;
             (
             otherwise
             ,
             his
             reasoning
             would
             not
             be
             good
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             Law
             or
             Command
             ,
             could
             be
             instanced
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             Ten
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             spake
             ,
             and
             was
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             not
             binding
             )
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             this
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Ten
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             equal
             Authority
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             noted
             also
             ,
             That
             James
             here
             doth
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             neither
             doth
             our
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             cite
             the
             Law
             )
             give
             New
             Authority
             to
             the
             Laws
             he
             citeth
             ;
             but
             supposeth
             them
             to
             have
             it
             already
             ;
             and
             maketh
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Confirmations
             of
             the
             thing
             he
             pressed
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             their
             Authority
             depended
             on
             ,
             or
             slowed
             from
             the
             present
             Citation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             reason
             further
             thus
             ;
             Either
             there
             is
             some
             Moral
             duty
             ,
             contained
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             laid
             on
             by
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             in
             any
             of
             the
             former
             :
             or
             there
             is
             but
             some
             Ceremonial
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             reducible
             to
             one
             of
             them
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             Perfection
             of
             this
             Law
             requireth
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             needful
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             summed
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             briefly
             to
             compend
             all
             requireth
             
             there
             should
             be
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             's
             needless
             ,
             superfluous
             ,
             or
             that
             might
             have
             bee●
             left
             out
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             Moral
             ;
             not
             contained
             in
             any
             former
             Command
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Command
             it self
             Moral
             ;
             seeing
             a
             Moral
             substance
             ,
             and
             Matter
             denominateth
             the
             Command
             so
             ▪
             Yea
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             Moral
             ,
             otherwise
             something
             Morally
             necessary
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             determination
             of
             its
             chief
             time
             )
             should
             be
             omitted
             .
             It
             may
             be
             assumed
             ,
             yet
             further
             :
             It
             must
             be
             Moral
             ,
             (
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             )
             to
             eschew
             a
             Tautology
             in
             this
             short
             Compend
             of
             Duties
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             of
             Moral
             Duties
             too
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             not
             Moral
             ,
             but
             contain
             some
             Ceremonial
             thing
             reducible
             to
             one
             of
             the
             three
             former
             Commands
             :
             Then
             1.
             
             It
             might
             have
             been
             put
             amongst
             other
             Ceremonials
             .
             2.
             
             Other
             Ceremonials
             might
             have
             been
             put
             in
             with
             it
             :
             Or.
             3.
             
             A
             Reason
             given
             ,
             Why
             all
             are
             not
             Reducible
             to
             some
             Moral
             Command
             .
             4.
             
             If
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             be
             Reducible
             to
             another
             Command
             ,
             then
             can
             it
             not
             be
             accounted
             a
             distinct
             Command
             ,
             neither
             ought
             it
             here
             to
             have
             been
             given
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             subjoyned
             to
             some
             other
             ;
             as
             the
             Servants
             and
             Beasts
             resting
             ,
             is
             sub-joyned
             to
             this
             ▪
             5.
             
             It
             would
             be
             ●hewn
             to
             what
             Command
             it
             's
             Reducible
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Ceremonial
             :
             6.
             
             A
             Reason
             would
             be
             given
             ,
             Why
             amongst
             Ten
             ,
             One
             ▪
             and
             onely
             One
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             so
             far
             different
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             if
             all
             these
             Absurdities
             follow
             the
             Denyal
             of
             it's
             substance
             to
             be
             Moral
             ;
             then
             ,
             for
             eschewing
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             it
             to
             be
             Moral
             :
             and
             so
             the
             fourth
             Command
             is
             Moral
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             we
             reason
             thus
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             not
             Moral
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             be
             Judicial
             ,
             or
             Ceremonial
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             Judicial
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             External
             Policy
             ,
             and
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             principally
             and
             especially
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             Nation
             ,
             because
             no
             such
             duties
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             at
             least
             Primarily
             ,
             in
             any
             Command
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             Duties
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             this
             first
             ,
             doth
             to
             God
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             Ceremonial
             ;
             For
             ,
             All
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             are
             Typical
             ,
             have
             their
             rise
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
             relate
             some
             way
             to
             Christ
             to
             come
             .
             But
             this
             of
             sanctifying
             one
             Day
             of
             seven
             ,
             had
             it's
             rise
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             and
             was
             enjoyned
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             before
             he
             fell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             called
             Ceremonial
             properly
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Command
             of
             a
             Man's
             leaving
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             cleaving
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             two
             should
             be
             one
             flesh
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             maketh
             use
             of
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             Ceremonial
             in
             the
             substance
             ,
             then
             were
             it
             Typical
             and
             significant
             of
             some
             thing
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             hard
             to
             shew
             :
             Then
             also
             had
             it
             not
             been
             Lawful
             to
             have
             retained
             it
             ;
             for
             Ceremonials
             now
             in
             their
             use
             are
             not
             only
             dead
             ,
             but
             deadly
             :
             But
             this
             Morality
             ,
             in
             substance
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Command
             which
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             was
             retained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             primitive
             Church
             ;
             (
             to
             sav
             no
             more
             )
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             Ceremonial
             :
             And
             so
             this
             Law
             must
             needs
             be
             Moral
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Command
             is
             partly
             Moral
             ,
             partly
             Ceremonial
             ;
             if
             we
             respect
             it's
             substance
             ,
             will
             not
             hold
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             such
             other
             Law.
             2.
             
             That
             were
             to
             make
             Confusion
             ,
             betwixt
             Ceremonials
             ,
             and
             Morals
             ;
             which
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             himself
             hath
             aimed
             and
             resolved
             to
             keep
             clearly
             distinct
             .
             3.
             
             What
             ever
             be
             Ceremonial
             ;
             That
             which
             was
             allowed
             ,
             and
             injoyned
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             wherein
             we
             may
             agree
             with
             Him
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Ceremonial
             :
             For
             ,
             neither
             
             of
             these
             States
             are
             capable
             ,
             of
             proper
             Ceremonies
             ;
             but
             both
             agree
             on
             a
             seventh
             Day
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Ceremonial
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             way
             ,
             we
             make
             out
             the
             Morality
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             is
             ,
             By
             particular
             considering
             of
             it self
             ;
             and
             here
             we
             argue
             thus
             :
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             not
             onely
             put
             into
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             Moral
             Commands
             ;
             but
             more
             singularly
             explicated
             and
             pressed
             even
             in
             it
             then
             they
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             certainly
             Moral
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             perpetually
             Obligatory
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             But
             so
             it
             is
             put
             and
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ;
             and
             pressed
             even
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commands
             ,
             as
             on
             other
             accounts
             ,
             so
             possibly
             on
             this
             ;
             because
             it
             's
             Ground
             is
             Positive
             ,
             and
             Men
             need
             the
             more
             Words
             about
             it
             :
             Just
             as
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             put
             ,
             and
             pressed
             ;
             appeareth
             these
             several
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             shareth
             of
             all
             common
             Priviledges
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Commands
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             that
             were
             all
             spoken
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Written
             by
             the
             Lord
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             proposed
             ,
             and
             set
             down
             in
             it's
             Form
             ,
             both
             Positively
             ;
             
               Remember
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               Holy
            
             (
             and
             Negatively
             )
             
               in
               it
               thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               manner
               of
               work
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whereas
             all
             the
             other
             Commands
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             of
             these
             wayes
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             hath
             the
             Particularity
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             have
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             To
             be
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             shew
             ,
             That
             it
             speaketh
             to
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             ;
             Yea
             though
             all
             the
             Commands
             ,
             concern
             all
             Ranks
             ,
             yet
             onely
             here
             are
             Son
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             Man-servant
             ,
             Maid-servant
             ,
             and
             Stranger
             ,
             expresly
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             comprehended
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             special
             Equity
             ,
             holden
             out
             here
             in
             the
             proportioning
             of
             this
             time
             :
             There
             are
             six
             dayes
             given
             us
             ,
             to
             Labour
             on
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             all
             the
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             have
             the
             seventh
             :
             And
             if
             this
             Concession
             of
             Gods
             ,
             of
             six
             dayes
             to
             work
             on
             ,
             be
             Moral
             ,
             (
             For
             all
             the
             time
             is
             Gods
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             ,
             for
             our
             use
             ,
             take
             any
             part
             of
             i●
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             grant
             ▪
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             grant
             :
             But
             this
             dividing
             and
             proportioning
             of
             Time
             ,
             betwixt
             him
             and
             us
             ;
             in
             which
             Division
             too
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             by
             far
             ,
             the
             la●gest
             Share
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             Six
             parts
             of
             seven
             :
             )
             Then
             must
             the
             setting
             a
             part
             of
             a
             seventh
             Day
             be
             Moral
             also
             :
             And
             so
             the
             Command
             it self
             ;
             wherein
             both
             are
             comprehended
             .
             viz.
             The
             sixth
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             seventh
             reserved
             for
             him
             :
             they
             must
             needs
             stand
             and
             fall
             together
             :
             For
             they
             mutually
             put
             each
             other
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             labour
             six
             dayes
             ,
             and
             rest
             on
             the
             seventh
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ▪
             day
             ,
             and
             Labour
             six
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Day
             is
             claimed
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             wherein
             he
             hath
             a
             special
             Propriety
             :
             It
             s
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             did
             give
             six
             ,
             yet
             he
             reserved
             a
             seventh
             .
             And
             can
             ,
             or
             dare
             ,
             any
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             discharged
             that
             ,
             or
             dispensed
             it
             away
             from
             Himself
             ,
             to
             any
             other
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             His
             still
             ,
             and
             cannot
             without
             Sacriledge
             ,
             be
             other
             wayes
             applyed
             .
          
           
             6
             Obedience
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             is
             pressed
             by
             an
             exceeding
             weighty
             Reason
             ,
             drawn
             from
             Gods
             own
             Example
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             clearly
             Relative
             ,
             to
             its
             first
             Institution
             .
             Genes
             2.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             .
             That
             He
             rested
             after
             six
             dayes
             Work
             ,
             the
             seventh
             Day
             :
             viz.
             the
             whole
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             we
             :
             which
             is
             the
             more
             effectual
             ,
             for
             proving
             the
             Morality
             of
             this
             Command
             :
             Because
             1.
             
             I●s
             a
             Reason
             that
             took
             place
             ,
             even
             in
             innocency
             ,
             and
             so
             respecteth
             no
             Type
             or
             Ceremony
             .
             
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Universal
             ,
             belonging
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             God's
             Creatures
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             since
             the
             Reason
             is
             perpetual
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             Command
             be
             like-wise
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             Command
             alone
             ,
             and
             beside
             all
             others
             ,
             is
             expresly
             pressed
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             on
             Masters
             and
             Rulers
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             as
             taking
             burden
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             all
             under
             them
             ;
             and
             within
             their
             Families
             to
             endeavour
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             as
             well
             as
             by
             themselves
             ;
             whereby
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             Command
             is
             clearly
             and
             earnestly
             holden
             forth
             in
             more
             express
             terms
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             of
             all
             the
             Commands
             ;
             though
             this
             be
             implyed
             in
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             observation
             of
             it
             is
             pressed
             and
             encouraged
             unto
             ,
             by
             a
             special
             blessing
             which
             He
             hath
             annexed
             to
             the
             time
             set
             a
             part
             by
             himself
             ;
             
               He
               blessed
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             made
             and
             still
             maketh
             it
             useful
             and
             refreshing
             as
             a
             special
             blessing
             to
             his
             people
             who
             keep
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             seeking
             Him
             therein
             :
             this
             day
             has
             a
             double
             portion
             and
             increase
             ,
             beside
             any
             other
             day
             ,
             for
             his
             peoples
             Repose
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             Comfort
             ,
             finding
             of
             His
             Presence
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             say
             now
             that
             this
             Solemn
             time
             were
             not
             moral
             ,
             were
             to
             rob
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             great
             blessing
             ;
             seeing
             this
             day
             ,
             set
             a
             part
             by
             God
             for
             his
             Service
             ,
             hath
             the
             blessing
             ,
             beyond
             any
             other
             day
             commanded
             ,
             on
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             his
             People
             often
             hath
             it
             been
             found
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             specially
             and
             singularly
             ushered
             in
             with
             a
             Memento
             ,
             or
             Remember
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             expressed
             in
             any
             other
             Command
             ;
             and
             ,
             Shall
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             where
             God
             saith
             Remember
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ;
             or
             ,
             shall
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             saith
             not
             Remember
             now
             as
             well
             as
             then
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             Who
             can
             warrantably
             forget
             that
             which
             he
             biddeth
             remember
             ?
             which
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             keep
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             Sabbath
             holy
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             may
             not
             all
             these
             Characters
             ,
             put
             together
             in
             one
             Command
             (
             so
             many
             not
             being
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Commands
             if
             put
             together
             )
             ;
             May
             not
             all
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             convince
             us
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             purpose
             to
             have
             this
             Command
             standing
             obligatory
             in
             its
             substance
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             Which
             is
             so
             pressed
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             little
             help
             from
             Natures
             light
             ,
             to
             determine
             the
             day
             ,
             or
             to
             press
             its
             observation
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             strongly
             born
             in
             ,
             by
             the
             more
             clear
             and
             weighty
             reasons
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             we
             come
             to
             the
             fourth
             way
             proposed
             for
             making
             out
             the
             morality
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             adducing
             some
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             Law
             bind
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             matter
             ,
             as
             its
             natural
             ;
             nor
             only
             as
             it
             is
             repeated
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Authority
             enacting
             it
             :
             then
             this
             Law
             of
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             though
             not
             explicitly
             determined
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             were
             not
             mentioned
             particularly
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             must
             be
             binding
             also
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             that
             same
             Authority
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             is
             acknowledged
             generally
             by
             Divines
             (
             excepting
             a
             few
             )
             and
             is
             clear
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             their
             citing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             binding
             :
             Therefore
             the
             last
             must
             be
             true
             also
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             If
             this
             Command
             be
             founded
             on
             moral
             grounds
             ,
             then
             it self
             must
             be
             moral
             :
             But
             the
             grounds
             on
             which
             it
             is
             founded
             are
             moral
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             moral
             that
             God
             should
             have
             a
             solemn
             and
             chief
             set-time
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             himself
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             should
             determine
             that
             time
             ,
             seeing
             no
             other
             could
             do
             it
             and
             bless
             it
             .
             3.
             
             These
             reasons
             in
             the
             Command
             it self
             dividing
             time
             ,
             into
             six
             parts
             of
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             seventh
             part
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             Gods
             resting
             after
             six
             days
             working
             ;
             with
             his
             
             making
             only
             seven
             dayes
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             employing
             six
             of
             them
             to
             work
             ,
             &c.
             these
             reasons
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             all
             moral
             and
             binding
             now
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             If
             all
             moral
             duties
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             ten
             Commands
             ,
             then
             this
             Command
             must
             needs
             be
             moral
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             Command
             containeth
             a
             moral
             duty
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             none
             of
             the
             preceeding
             Commands
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             stinting
             and
             determining
             of
             the
             solemn
             and
             chief
             time
             to
             be
             set
             a
             part
             for
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Time
             is
             commanded
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             Gods
             worship
             in
             those
             other
             Commands
             ,
             wherein
             the
             duties
             of
             worship
             themselves
             are
             commanded
             ;
             for
             ,
             worship
             cannot
             be
             performed
             more
             then
             any
             other
             duty
             ,
             without
             some
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             chief
             time
             should
             be
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             ,
             is
             onely
             determined
             in
             this
             Command
             ;
             from
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             an
             indefinit
             time
             of
             worship
             ,
             or
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             morality
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             because
             this
             followeth
             necessarily
             ,
             as
             being
             supposed
             needful
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             every
             positive
             duty
             contained
             in
             the
             other
             Commands
             ;
             its
             morality
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             must
             be
             ,
             The
             determining
             of
             that
             definit
             time
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             hence
             see
             a
             reason
             why
             there
             is
             no
             new
             Command
             for
             this
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             because
             this
             standeth
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             neither
             are
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Swear
               ,
               Kill
               ,
            
             &c
             mentioned
             as
             new
             Commands
             more
             then
             this
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             (
             as
             some
             are
             not
             )
             yet
             had
             they
             still
             obliged
             :
             It
             is
             just
             so
             as
             to
             this
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             the
             main
             fault
             about
             them
             was
             defect
             and
             short
             coming
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             it
             was
             excess
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             also
             regulateth
             by
             holding
             forth
             the
             right
             observance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             clearing
             what
             was
             wrong
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             supposed
             to
             confirm
             what
             he
             repealeth
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             If
             it
             be
             not
             free
             for
             men
             to
             carve
             out
             Gods
             solemn
             chief
             time
             of
             worship
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             is
             this
             Command
             moral
             (
             for
             that
             liberty
             is
             restrained
             ,
             by
             this
             Command
             and
             no
             other
             :
             )
             But
             it
             is
             not
             free
             for
             them
             to
             choose
             what
             time
             they
             please
             ,
             or
             to
             carve
             it
             out
             :
             This
             seemeth
             to
             be
             only
             questionable
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             thus
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             ●e
             fr●e
             to
             men
             to
             carve
             out
             what
             solemn
             and
             chief
             time
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             ,
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             Gods
             worship
             ;
             then
             ,
             either
             it
             is
             free
             to
             them
             to
             choose
             no
             time
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             free
             for
             them
             to
             choose
             a
             longer
             or
             a
             shorter
             then
             this
             :
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             can
             be
             said
             :
             not
             the
             first
             as
             is
             clear
             ;
             not
             the
             second
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             not
             so
             quadrate
             with
             the
             end
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             time
             be
             shorter
             ,
             it
             incroacheth
             on
             Gods
             due
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             longer
             ,
             it
             incroacheth
             on
             Gods
             concession
             of
             six
             dayes
             to
             work
             in
             .
             If
             it
             be
             shorter
             ,
             it
             incroacheth
             on
             Gods
             due
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             and
             our
             souls
             good
             ;
             if
             longer
             ,
             it
             incroacheth
             on
             our
             temporal
             calling
             ;
             and
             ,
             Can
             any
             restrain
             man
             when
             God
             giveth
             him
             liberty
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             free
             to
             men
             so
             to
             cut
             and
             carve
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             on
             the
             solemn
             and
             chief
             time
             for
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             it
             s
             either
             free
             for
             all
             men
             together
             to
             agree
             on
             a
             day
             ,
             even
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             or
             its
             free
             for
             each
             Country
             ,
             or
             each
             man
             ,
             to
             choose
             what
             day
             they
             please
             :
             but
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             either
             possible
             or
             practicable
             to
             edification
             :
             therefore
             must
             the
             day
             he
             determined
             to
             them
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             sure
             by
             this
             Command
             :
             And
             so
             it
             s
             still
             binding
             ,
             and
             cannot
             in
             that
             respect
             be
             altered
             without
             sin
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             That
             there
             is
             a
             morality
             in
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             we
             may
             argue
             from
             four
             famous
             and
             main
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             whereof
             ,
             is
             the
             general
             practise
             of
             all
             Christians
             (
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             )
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             have
             ever
             thought
             that
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             less
             or
             more
             accordingly
             observed
             it
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             ,
             so
             the
             Judgment
             and
             opinion
             (
             which
             is
             often
             more
             sound
             then
             mens
             practises
             )
             of
             all
             ,
             doth
             confirm
             it
             :
             Was
             there
             ever
             any
             Churches
             that
             did
             not
             in
             all
             their
             Catechisms
             and
             Canons
             ,
             take
             in
             this
             fourth
             Command
             with
             the
             rest
             ?
             do
             not
             all
             Writers
             ,
             who
             comment
             on
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             comment
             on
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             urge
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             from
             it
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Take
             mens
             Consciences
             for
             a
             third
             Witness
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             for
             no
             sin
             ,
             do
             they
             more
             frequently
             and
             more
             sharply
             challenge
             ,
             then
             for
             Prophaning
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             The
             Conscience
             directly
             making
             use
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Memento
             ,
             and
             other
             reasons
             in
             it
             for
             aggravating
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             will
             say
             nothing
             for
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ;
             but
             this
             first-day
             of
             seven
             it
             presseth
             most
             exactly
             ,
             neither
             will
             any
             reason
             alleaged
             against
             its
             morality
             quietit
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             tender
             that
             Christians
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             they
             find
             a
             pressure
             of
             Conscience
             for
             obedience
             to
             this
             Command
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             easily
             will
             they
             be
             convinced
             of
             ,
             and
             sadly
             challenged
             for
             the
             least
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Gods
             Dispensations
             of
             Blessings
             or
             Plagues
             ,
             especially
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             bear
             witness
             to
             this
             Truth
             :
             Doth
             not
             experience
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             make
             most
             Conscience
             of
             keeping
             this
             Command
             ,
             are
             often
             ,
             yea
             ,
             ever
             the
             most
             thriving
             Christians
             as
             to
             universal
             holiness
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             most
             near
             and
             intimate
             Communion
             with
             God
             ?
             and
             will
             not
             the
             unsutable
             sanctification
             of
             but
             one
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             the
             interruption
             of
             their
             wonted
             seriousness
             therein
             ,
             giue
             them
             a
             sore
             backset
             ?
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             appear
             that
             those
             who
             are
             gross
             and
             untender
             in
             this
             ,
             are
             often
             gross
             and
             untender
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             are
             followed
             with
             spiritual
             plagues
             of
             hardness
             ,
             deadness
             ,
             and
             Hypocrisie
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             or
             else
             fall
             into
             gross
             outward
             acts
             of
             prophanity
             ,
             or
             into
             errours
             in
             judgment
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             bad
             and
             sad
             effects
             of
             prophaning
             this
             day
             ,
             on
             them
             who
             prejudg
             themselves
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             blessing
             of
             this
             Law
             continue
             ,
             must
             not
             the
             Law
             it self
             be
             moral
             and
             perpetually
             binding
             ?
             the
             obedience
             whereof
             ,
             hath
             this
             blessing
             perpetually
             more
             or
             less
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             prophanation
             thereof
             hath
             usually
             Plagues
             ,
             at
             least
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             Objections
             that
             are
             moved
             against
             the
             morality
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             three
             of
             them
             which
             are
             most
             insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Obj.
             This
             Law
             is
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             being
             renewed
             or
             confirmed
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             Authority
             dependeth
             not
             on
             the
             mentioning
             of
             it
             so
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             the
             Law
             is
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             Authority
             as
             well
             as
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             i●
             some
             other
             clearly
             moral
             and
             binding
             Law
             had
             been
             omitted
             ,
             or
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             no
             palpable
             and
             express
             Command
             against
             Images
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             against
             will-worship
             ;
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             it
             is
             not
             repealed
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sundry
             other
             positive
             Laws
             are
             binding
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             For
             a
             man
             not
             to
             Marry
             his
             Sister
             or
             his
             Aunt
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             will
             be
             found
             on
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             what
             warrant
             there
             is
             for
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             seven
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             clearly
             holden
             forth
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             But
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             relating
             to
             Idolatry
             ▪
             
             are
             so
             little
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             defect
             of
             obedience
             to
             these
             Commands
             ,
             but
             were
             rather
             disposed
             to
             a
             superstitious
             excess
             ,
             which
             maketh
             Christ
             often
             rectifie
             that
             abuse
             of
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             but
             never
             to
             annull
             it
             .
             The
             third
             Command
             also
             anent
             Swearing
             ,
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             positively
             asserted
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Obj.
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             14.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             10.
             and
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             seemeth
             to
             cast
             away
             difference
             of
             times
             ,
             especially
             of
             Sabbath
             days
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             this
             Command
             were
             moral
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Apostle
             cannot
             be
             understood
             simply
             to
             cast
             away
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             days
             as
             a
             bondage
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             all
             times
             alike
             ;
             For
             1.
             
             That
             would
             contradict
             his
             own
             practise
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             :
             for
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             differenced
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             from
             other
             dayes
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             in
             special
             is
             called
             ,
             The
             Lords-day
             ,
             which
             other
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             are
             not
             .
             2.
             
             It
             all
             times
             be
             alike
             simply
             ,
             and
             all
             making
             difference
             be
             there
             reproved
             ,
             then
             could
             there
             be
             no
             time
             set
             apart
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             marring
             of
             that
             indifferency
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             hath
             the
             Christian
             Church
             been
             still
             in
             a
             palpable
             gross
             sin
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             keeping
             of
             a
             day
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             marr
             that
             indifferency
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             the
             keeping
             of
             a
             day
             by
             mans
             command
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             could
             never
             be
             a
             Sabbath
             .
             3.
             
             We
             must
             therefore
             understand
             these
             places
             not
             as
             casting
             all
             days
             and
             times
             simply
             ,
             but
             ceremonial
             and
             Jewish
             days
             ,
             or
             dayes
             invented
             by
             men
             ,
             because
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             places
             runneth
             that
             way
             ,
             viz.
             against
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             ceremonial
             worship
             as
             necessary
             ,
             which
             while
             some
             weak
             ones
             ,
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             informed
             ,
             did
             still
             practise
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             14.
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             have
             them
             hastily
             condemned
             in
             days
             ,
             more
             then
             Meats
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             still
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             and
             other
             meats
             ,
             which
             this
             discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             taketh
             not
             away
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             dayes
             .
             And
             in
             these
             Epistles
             to
             the
             G●latians
             and
             Colossians
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             of
             dayes
             ,
             and
             not
             (
             as
             would
             seem
             of
             the
             weekly
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             is
             ordinarily
             called
             a
             day
             )
             as
             taking
             in
             all
             the
             extraordinary
             Feasts
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             ceremonial
             Law
             was
             pressed
             on
             them
             as
             still
             necessary
             ,
             by
             false
             Teachers
             :
             or
             he
             speaketh
             of
             mere
             Jewish
             dayes
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             which
             they
             kept
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             of
             such
             observation
             of
             dayes
             as
             was
             sinful
             ,
             and
             brake
             them
             off
             from
             Grace
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             other
             ceremonies
             did
             ;
             that
             he
             speaketh
             of
             :
             but
             that
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             all
             dayes
             ,
             or
             of
             keeping
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             :
             Therefore
             this
             cannot
             be
             meaned
             there
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Obj.
             The
             fourth
             Command
             precisely
             commandeth
             the
             seventh
             day
             from
             the
             Creation
             to
             be
             kept
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             moral
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             Command
             so
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             Objection
             goeth
             upon
             that
             mistake
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             very
             seventh-day
             were
             still
             commanded
             in
             it
             .
             as
             the
             main
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             our
             next
             discourse
             on
             the
             true
             scope
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Command
             will
             clear
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             a
             seventh-day
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             seventh-day
             be
             commanded
             as
             the
             main
             substance
             of
             that
             Command
             ,
             that
             Objection
             falleth
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             to
             be
             put
             betwixt
             the
             mandatory
             part
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             further
             added
             for
             pressing
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             explaining
             its
             meaning
             ▪
             The
             precept
             strictly
             is
             ,
             
               Remember
               the
               
               Sabbath
               day
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
               :
            
             It
             saith
             ,
             Remember
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             re●●
             ▪
             what-ever
             day
             it
             shall
             be
             on
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               He
               rested
               the
               seventh
               day
            
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             
               He
               blessed
               the
               Sabbath
            
             :
             Drawing
             it
             still
             from
             the
             seventh
             precisely
             ,
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             Even
             as
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             :
             This
             is
             ,
             1.
             commanded
             in
             special
             ,
             that
             no
             Image
             be
             made
             ,
             then
             .
             2.
             
             This
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             all
             Gods
             Commandment
             concerning
             his
             worship
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             were
             Ceremonial
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             should
             be
             observed
             with
             whatever
             others
             should
             be
             given
             :
             So
             here
             this
             fourth
             commandeth
             expresly
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             ;
             because
             the
             Recurrency
             of
             that
             time
             is
             bounded
             :
             and
             generally
             ,
             whatever
             seventh
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             pitch
             on
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             said
             the
             more
             on
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             clear
             the
             true
             scope
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             but
             sheweth
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             himself
             .
             3.
             
             We
             should
             put
             a
             difference
             also
             betwixt
             Ceremonial
             and
             Mutable
             :
             All
             the
             Judicial
             Laws
             are
             Mutable
             ;
             and
             the
             Decalogue
             it self
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             Curse
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Covenant
             giving
             life
             ,
             is
             actually
             changed
             and
             abolished
             :
             Yet
             is
             not
             for
             that
             to
             be
             reputed
             Ceremonial
             ,
             and
             not
             Obligatory
             :
             (
             Though
             all
             Ceremonials
             be
             mutable
             ,
             yet
             all
             mutables
             are
             not
             Ceremonial
             .
             )
             Besides
             ,
             this
             change
             is
             not
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             Why
             may
             not
             therefore
             ,
             the
             seventh
             day
             in
             order
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             observed
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             )
             be
             changed
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             seventh
             day
             in
             number
             still
             ,
             without
             abolishing
             the
             morality
             of
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ?
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             things
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             express
             mention
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Families
             joyning
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
             then
             is
             in
             other
             Commands
             :
             Therefore
             it
             being
             a
             concerning-duty
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             a
             special
             thing
             included
             in
             the
             Command
             ;
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             that
             Point
             concerning
             Family
             worship
             ,
             (
             before
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             second
             general
             proposed
             about
             the
             particular
             morality
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             ye
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             invention
             of
             Men
             ;
             when
             ye
             are
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             pressed
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             here
             ,
             1.
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             ,
             This
             Command
             holdeth
             forth
             a
             Family
             ,
             or
             Domestick
             Worship
             .
             2.
             
             We
             shall
             confirm
             it
             more
             largely
             from
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             grounds
             of
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
             We
             shall
             shew
             ,
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             on
             whom
             it
             mainly
             lyeth
             to
             be
             discharged
             .
             4.
             
             We
             shall
             shew
             the
             advantages
             ,
             of
             conscientious
             discharging
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Prejudices
             of
             neglecting
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             that
             sin
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             Family-worship
             ,
             included
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             will
             be
             clear
             ,
             by
             considering
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             worship
             to
             God
             in
             general
             is
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Family-worship
             is
             .
             3.
             
             What
             this
             Command
             requireth
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             worship
             ,
             is
             understood
             some
             Tribute
             payed
             ,
             by
             the
             reasonable
             Creature
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             and
             soveraign
             Lord
             Creator
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             immediatly
             and
             directly
             payed
             ,
             and
             performed
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             prayer
             and
             praise
             ;
             or
             for
             him
             and
             at
             his
             Command
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             honour
             ,
             as
             preaching
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             receiving
             of
             Sacraments
             ;
             which
             are
             worship
             ,
             when
             rightly
             gone
             about
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             call
             that
             worship
             ,
             more
             strictly
             and
             properly
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ;
             and
             cometh
             in
             as
             commanded
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             our
             own
             ,
             or
             others
             external
             profit
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             commanded
             in
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             cannot
             be
             so
             properly
             called
             worship
             ,
             much
             less
             Immediate
             -
             worship
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Teaching
             others
             the
             Duties
             of
             Piety
             ,
             may
             be
             worship
             ,
             when
             teaching
             the
             Duties
             of
             any
             other
             ordinary
             calling
             ,
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             call
             that
             Family-worship
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             by
             such
             and
             such
             Relations
             ;
             or
             by
             all
             the
             constituent
             members
             of
             the
             Family
             jointly
             :
             And
             so
             it
             differeth
             
             1.
             
             From
             secret
             or
             solitary
             Worship
             ,
             which
             one
             performeth
             alone
             to
             ,
             and
             before
             God.
             2.
             
             From
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             which
             one
             performeth
             by
             joyning
             in
             a
             Congregation
             of
             many
             Families
             together
             .
             3.
             
             From
             that
             worship
             performed
             occasionally
             ,
             in
             mutual
             fellowship
             amongst
             Believers
             ,
             or
             professors
             of
             divers
             Families
             :
             For
             1.
             
             That
             may
             not
             be
             ordinary
             as
             this
             ,
             nor
             so
             frequent
             .
             2.
             
             That
             is
             free
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Believer
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             choose
             ;
             or
             as
             occasions
             do
             cast
             them
             to
             be
             together
             .
             This
             is
             not
             at
             choice
             ,
             but
             is
             necessary
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             performed
             by
             vertue
             of
             domestick
             relations
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Christian
             only
             .
             4.
             
             This
             may
             have
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             an
             Authority-Domestick
             in
             its
             regulation
             ;
             For
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             may
             authoritatively
             command
             the
             members
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             &c.
             and
             may
             suitably
             correct
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             those
             duties
             ;
             whereas
             that
             other
             is
             by
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             and
             Admonition
             onely
             .
          
           
             Ye
             will
             see
             this
             Family-worship
             clear
             :
             1.
             
             By
             considering
             the
             Jews
             eating
             of
             the
             Pass-over
             :
             Where
             there
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             Secret
             worship
             ,
             no
             question
             apart
             .
             2.
             
             There
             was
             publick-worship
             ;
             a
             holy
             convocation
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             :
             But
             3.
             
             There
             was
             peculiarly
             a
             Family-worship
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             the
             family
             was
             little
             ,
             two
             joyned
             together
             ,
             for
             eating
             the
             pass-over
             within
             the
             House
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             members
             of
             that
             family
             ;
             or
             of
             those
             two
             little
             families
             that
             were
             circumcised
             were
             necessarily
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             joyners
             :
             this
             is
             Family-worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             considering
             ,
             Psalm
             101.
             compared
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             where
             ye
             have
             1.
             
             David
             mentioning
             his
             private
             carriage
             ,
             and
             longing
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             a
             perfect
             way
             .
             2.
             
             His
             publick
             carriage
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             in
             cutting
             off
             the
             wicked
             from
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             .
             3.
             
             Elsewhere
             his
             publick-worship
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             122.
             1.
             and
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             4.
             
             His
             fellowship
             with
             all
             the
             Godly
             ,
             being
             a
             Companion
             to
             them
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             verse
             63.
             
             Yet
             fifthly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             :
             Ye
             have
             a
             walk
             within
             his
             House
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             mentioned
             there
             as
             contradistinct
             from
             all
             ;
             which
             must
             infer
             some
             religious
             performances
             of
             duties
             ,
             or
             exercise
             of
             worship
             in
             his
             House
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             station
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             private
             or
             in
             publick
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             joynt-exercise
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             such
             an
             exercise
             as
             he
             performed
             onely
             at
             home
             in
             his
             House
             ;
             whereas
             had
             it
             been
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             he
             might
             have
             done
             apart
             :
             he
             needed
             not
             go
             home
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             performing
             of
             it
             :
             Yet
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             verse
             20.
             when
             the
             publick
             worship
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             goeth
             home
             to
             bless
             his
             House
             ;
             which
             manifestly
             sheweth
             a
             peculiar
             duty
             performed
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             resolved
             in
             that
             101.
             
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             will
             yet
             further
             appear
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             way
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             by
             considering
             Zach.
             12.
             from
             verse
             10.
             to
             the
             last
             :
             where
             there
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             A
             publick
             mourning
             of
             the
             whole
             Land.
             2.
             
             Of
             several
             families
             together
             :
             Families
             shall
             mourn
             then
             .
             3.
             
             Families
             apart
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             Wifes
             apart
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             particular
             Person
             in
             secret
             .
             In
             which
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             worship
             of
             families
             ,
             besides
             publick
             and
             secret
             worship
             .
             2.
             
             That
             ,
             that
             worship
             includeth
             the
             same
             duties
             ,
             jointly
             performed
             by
             the
             members
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             which
             Persons
             in
             secret
             perform
             ▪
             and
             so
             Family-worship
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             beside
             what
             is
             in
             publick
             and
             secret
             ,
             )
             in
             a
             Domestick
             and
             family-relation
             ,
             jointly
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             this
             Command
             requireth
             such
             a
             family-worship
             distinct
             from
             publick
             and
             secret
             ,
             and
             something
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             worshipping
             of
             God
             amongst
             persons
             of
             related
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             required
             of
             others
             ▪
             may
             thus
             be
             made
             out
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             called
             for
             in
             this
             Command
             is
             certainly
             worship
             ,
             yea
             immediate
             worship
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             Command
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             This
             Command
             taketh
             in
             all
             Domestick
             ▪
             Relations
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Son●
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             and
             Servants
             ,
             Men
             or
             VVomen
             ,
             yea
             and
             Strangers
             that
             may
             be
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             or
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             sojourning
             there
             ;
             these
             are
             all
             constituent
             Members
             of
             a
             Family
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             thing
             required
             of
             them
             is
             not
             simply
             rest
             from
             labour
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             That
             is
             commanded
             for
             the
             Beasts
             (
             lest
             men
             should
             be
             hindered
             from
             or
             interrupted
             in
             their
             holy
             rest
             by
             their
             waiting
             on
             them
             )
             and
             none
             will
             say
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             required
             as
             to
             Children
             or
             Servants
             ,
             then
             as
             to
             the
             Beasts
             .
             2.
             
             Under
             the
             Negative
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             do
             no
             work
             ,
             is
             included
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             sanctifie
             that
             day
             to
             the
             Lord.
             3.
             
             The
             same
             Duty
             is
             required
             of
             all
             alike
             (
             in
             some
             respect
             )
             thou
             Father
             ,
             and
             thou
             Son
             ,
             thou
             Master
             ,
             and
             thou
             Servant
             ,
             and
             if
             worship
             be
             called
             for
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Master
             ,
             for
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             also
             from
             the
             Child
             and
             Servant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             performing
             this
             Worship
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             day
             in
             Holy
             duties
             ,
             is
             required
             not
             only
             to
             be
             in
             publick
             ,
             nor
             only
             in
             secret
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Members
             of
             each
             Family
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             apart
             from
             other
             Families
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             understood
             to
             require
             worship
             only
             in
             publick
             together
             ▪
             because
             1.
             there
             may
             be
             in
             some
             cases
             no
             access
             to
             publick
             worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Command
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             day
             lyeth
             still
             on
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             by
             Families
             .
             2.
             
             Waiting
             on
             publick
             worship
             is
             but
             one
             piece
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             in
             apart
             of
             it
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             some
             other
             thing
             included
             here
             .
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             his
             putting
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Family
             separatly
             to
             seek
             and
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             going
             about
             Holy
             duties
             himself
             apart
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             Though
             that
             be
             worship
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             worship
             from
             persons
             in
             such
             a
             Relation
             or
             Family
             ▪
             worship
             ,
             more
             then
             if
             they
             were
             not
             in
             such
             a
             Relation
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             a
             Family
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             sanctified
             the
             Sebbath
             ,
             yet
             could
             it
             not
             be
             said
             that
             the
             Family
             as
             such
             did
             it
             ;
             even
             as
             Families
             or
             persons
             seeking
             God
             in
             secret
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             exonered
             thereby
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             being
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             nor
             their
             serving
             of
             God
             be
             so
             accepted
             as
             Congre
             ;
             gational
             service
             .
             if
             they
             met
             not
             together
             when
             they
             might
             :
             Just
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ▪
             yea
             as
             it
             lyeth
             ,
             by
             this
             Command
             ,
             on
             a
             Congregation
             and
             a
             Minister
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             together
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             so
             doth
             it
             lye
             on
             the
             Family
             and
             Master
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             this
             Command
             there
             is
             more
             required
             then
             secret
             or
             solitary
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             even
             a
             peculiar
             sanctification
             of
             it
             within
             one
             Family
             distinct
             from
             another
             :
             I
             say
             ▪
             1.
             more
             then
             solitary
             worship
             ,
             because
             the
             Lords
             saying
             thou
             ,
             without
             repeating
             Son
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             &c.
             had
             been
             sufficient
             to
             have
             laid
             it
             on
             all
             separately
             for
             themselves
             ;
             the
             enumeration
             therefore
             of
             the
             whole
             Members
             of
             a
             Family
             must
             import
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             former
             is
             implyed
             in
             all
             Commands
             ,
             as
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             thee
             lyeth
             ,
             thou
             nor
             thy
             Son
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             must
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             something
             more
             understood
             by
             the
             peculiar
             enumeration
             pressed
             in
             this
             fourth
             Command
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             2.
             
             Even
             a
             peculiar
             worship
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             something
             laid
             on
             by
             this
             Command
             which
             is
             holden
             
               within
               Gates
            
             or
             doors
             ,
             and
             neither
             goeth
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             other
             Families
             ,
             at
             least
             ordinarily
             ,
             but
             reacheth
             the
             Members
             of
             such
             a
             Family
             who
             are
             within
             such
             a
             
             Mans
             Gates
             or
             Doors
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             a
             distinct
             Family-worship
             mainly
             performed
             by
             that
             Family
             together
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             thing
             required
             here
             is
             not
             only
             worship
             simply
             ,
             but
             worship
             as
             from
             a
             member
             of
             such
             a
             Family
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             solitary
             worship
             :
             for
             seeking
             of
             God
             and
             moral
             duties
             in
             secret
             still
             agree
             to
             persons
             in
             all
             places
             and
             Families
             alike
             ▪
             but
             this
             draweth
             a
             line
             as
             it
             were
             betwixt
             Families
             ,
             and
             so
             divides
             one
             Family
             from
             another
             ;
             yet
             maketh
             the
             duty
             more
             obliging
             to
             these
             within
             such
             a
             Mans
             Gates
             or
             Doors
             ,
             then
             others
             without
             Doors
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             joynt-worship
             :
             for
             apart
             ,
             or
             as
             concerning
             secret
             worship
             ,
             all
             are
             every
             where
             alike
             obliged
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             by
             this
             Command
             something
             more
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             this
             day
             be
             required
             of
             a
             person
             that
             is
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             Family
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             required
             of
             one
             who
             is
             not
             a
             member
             of
             such
             a
             Family
             ,
             or
             is
             required
             of
             that
             person
             in
             reference
             to
             another
             Family
             whereof
             he
             is
             not
             a
             member
             ;
             then
             it
             requireth
             a
             distinct
             Family-worship
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             thing
             can
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             a
             joynt
             going
             about
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             that
             day
             in
             a
             stricter
             and
             nearer
             way
             of
             Communion
             amongst
             the
             members
             of
             that
             Family
             ,
             then
             with
             persons
             and
             Families
             in
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             not
             so
             interested
             and
             related
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             secret
             and
             publick
             worship
             were
             onely
             required
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             then
             should
             we
             equally
             and
             alike
             sanctifie
             the
             Lords
             day
             with
             other
             Families
             and
             persons
             ,
             not
             of
             that
             Family
             whereof
             we
             are
             members
             ;
             for
             in
             these
             we
             joyn
             alike
             for
             them
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             some
             peculiar
             thing
             required
             here
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             all
             alike
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             Family-worship
             that
             must
             be
             here
             required
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             Command
             requireth
             of
             Masters
             ,
             (
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Magistrates
             )
             another
             way
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             their
             Families
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             in
             reference
             to
             other
             Families
             ;
             the
             Command
             being
             so
             particular
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             within
             his
             Gates
             or
             Doors
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             speaketh
             this
             clearly
             .
             But
             except
             it
             be
             joynt
             going
             about
             of
             duties
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             thing
             understood
             to
             be
             required
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             One
             may
             exhort
             another
             .
             2.
             
             All
             come
             in
             publick
             together
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Masters
             example
             after
             the
             publick
             ,
             they
             all
             withdraw
             (
             or
             should
             at
             least
             )
             to
             secret
             exercises
             .
             4.
             
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             may
             Command
             other
             Families
             to
             sanctifie
             that
             day
             ;
             What
             is
             peculiar
             then
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             but
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             duties
             of
             worship
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             there
             were
             not
             Domestick-worship
             required
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             then
             except
             it
             were
             in
             publick
             ,
             Members
             of
             a
             Family
             could
             not
             converse
             together
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             converse
             together
             in
             doing
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             or
             in
             speaking
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             their
             fellowship
             therefore
             must
             be
             in
             exercises
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             required
             in
             this
             Command
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Some
             other
             thing
             is
             required
             by
             this
             Command
             ,
             of
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Family
             which
             seeketh
             God
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             person
             in
             an
             heathenish
             Family
             ;
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             is
             required
             from
             so
             many
             persons
             joyned
             together
             as
             members
             in
             one
             Family
             ,
             then
             from
             such
             persons
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             scattered
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             amongst
             heathenish
             Families
             ;
             certainly
             where
             Husband
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             Servants
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Professors
             of
             the
             same
             true
             Religion
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             other
             
             thing
             required
             of
             them
             then
             where
             onely
             the
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Child
             or
             the
             Servant
             is
             so
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             were
             scattered
             and
             became
             parts
             or
             members
             of
             diverse
             families
             among
             Heathens
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             obliged
             to
             seek
             God
             apart
             ;
             therefore
             no
             less
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             is
             joint-seeking
             of
             God
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             united
             together
             as
             members
             of
             one
             family
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             Command
             (
             when
             it
             mentioneth
             
               all
               within
               his
               Gates
            
             or
             Doors
             )
             requireth
             some
             other
             thing
             of
             a
             Master
             when
             at
             home
             with
             his
             family
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             is
             withdrawn
             from
             them
             :
             But
             a
             Master
             at
             a
             distance
             may
             command
             all
             in
             his
             family
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             they
             all
             if
             they
             were
             scattered
             ,
             worship
             God
             secretly
             ;
             therefore
             when
             they
             are
             together
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             other
             thing
             required
             of
             them
             by
             this
             Command
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             To
             worship
             God
             together
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             duties
             that
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             this
             day
             will
             require
             this
             ;
             such
             as
             instructing
             one
             another
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             strengthening
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             talking
             to
             ,
             or
             conferring
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             verse
             7.
             8.
             
             Which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             duties
             called
             for
             on
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             by
             joint
             concurring
             together
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             concludeth
             strongly
             that
             family-worship
             ,
             at
             least
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             is
             commanded
             here
             ;
             and
             if
             families
             be
             called
             to
             worship
             God
             jointly
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             by
             the
             worship
             competent
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             then
             by
             proportion
             are
             they
             also
             called
             to
             worship
             him
             jointly
             on
             other
             dayes
             by
             the
             worship
             suitable
             to
             them
             ,
             there
             being
             the
             like
             ground
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             required
             of
             families
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             worship
             as
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             them
             ,
             supposing
             there
             were
             no
             publick
             worship
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             other
             family
             ,
             worshipping
             him
             in
             the
             World.
             So
             Joshua
             reso●veth
             ,
             Chap.
             24.
             15.
             
             
               I
               and
               my
               House
               will
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             sanctifie
             His
             Sabbath
             (
             that
             being
             a
             special
             piece
             of
             His
             service
             )
             what-ever
             ye
             will
             do
             :
             but
             if
             there
             were
             no
             worshipping
             of
             God
             in
             all
             the
             World
             but
             in
             one
             family
             ,
             then
             ought
             that
             worship
             to
             be
             joint
             according
             to
             that
             same
             word
             of
             
               Joshua's
               ,
               I
               and
               my
               House
               ,
            
             otherwise
             we
             behooved
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             plurality
             of
             worshippers
             of
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             any
             joyning
             together
             in
             worship
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             it self
             absurd
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             Joshua's
             Religious
             Resolution
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             thus
             made
             out
             by
             this
             Command
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             worship
             as
             family-worship
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             commanded
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             how
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             otherways
             hold
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             consider
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             of
             eminently
             Godly
             men
             ,
             they
             speak
             of
             them
             as
             making
             conscience
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             honouring
             of
             God
             in
             their
             families
             as
             a
             special
             part
             of
             their
             eminency
             ;
             So
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Genes
               ▪
            
             18.
             verse
             19.
             
             Joshua
             .
             24.
             15.
             
             Job
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             
               David
               Psalm
            
             101.
             are
             noted
             :
             It
             must
             then
             be
             a
             commanded
             and
             commendable
             duty
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             particularly
             remarked
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ye
             will
             find
             it
             almost
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Genes
             .
             18.
             
             Exod.
             12.
             
             Dout.
             6.
             
             Joshua
             .
             24.
             
             Job
             1.
             
             Psalm
             101.
             and
             Psalm
             30.
             
             At
             the
             Dedication
             of
             Davids
             House
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             sure
             ,
             without
             some
             peculiar
             worship
             and
             craving
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             ;
             even
             as
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             those
             who
             had
             builded
             Houses
             were
             to
             Dedicate
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             Consecrate
             them
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             ?
             because
             they
             were
             hoven
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             offered
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             seeking
             and
             worshipping
             Him
             in
             them
             :
             So
             ,
             Altars
             ▪
             Numb
             .
             7.
             84.
             were
             said
             to
             be
             Dedicated
             when
             they
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             Gods
             service
             ,
             and
             Consecrated
             for
             that
             use
             .
             So
             Nehe●
             .
             12.
             27.
             the
             Walls
             were
             Dedicated
             ,
             and
             the
             Levites
             brought
             out
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             which
             Dedication
             ▪
             no
             doubt
             ,
             had
             a
             Religious
             use
             ▪
             
             and
             ,
             Will
             any
             think
             that
             they
             began
             with
             Prayer
             or
             praise
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             and
             left
             off
             such
             Exercises
             afterward
             ?
             see
             also
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             20.
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             o●
             Davids
             blessing
             his
             House
             .
             Esther
             and
             the
             Maids
             of
             her
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             their
             several
             Families
             ,
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             .
             We
             see
             it
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             10.
             ult
             .
             and
             Zech.
             12.
             12.
             and
             that
             as
             a
             Prophesie
             of
             the
             Converts
             carriage
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             We
             find
             it
             also
             mentioned
             .
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             and
             5.
             v.
             8
             ▪
             and
             Titus
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Ye
             will
             see
             it
             thus
             practised
             and
             pressed
             before
             the
             Flood
             ;
             God
             was
             honoured
             and
             worshipped
             in
             families
             after
             it
             (
             before
             the
             Law
             )
             by
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Iob
            
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             their
             Families
             ;
             under
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             Observation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             peculiar
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             by
             the
             Passover
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             expresly
             in
             the
             very
             Law
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             it
             was
             kept
             up
             under
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             return
             renewed
             by
             Zachariah
             especially
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             renewed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             to
             be
             of
             very
             special
             Observation
             ;
             from
             all
             which
             it
             is
             not
             a
             little
             commended
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             many
             wayes
             whereby
             the
             Scriptures
             press
             this
             duty
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             duty
             more
             cleared
             and
             pressed
             then
             it
             .
             It
             s
             pressed
             :
             1.
             
             By
             Command
             ?
             2.
             
             By
             examples
             of
             Godly-men
             held
             forth
             as
             Paterns
             for
             imitation
             .
             3.
             
             By
             promises
             made
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             4.
             
             By
             blessings
             conferred
             on
             the
             conscientious
             practisers
             of
             it
             ,
             Genes
             .
             18.
             
             Deut.
             11.
             verse
             18.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             5.
             
             As
             evidencing
             sincerity
             ,
             Genes
             .
             18.
             
             Ioshua
             24.
             6.
             
             As
             making
             Folks
             lyable
             to
             the
             curse
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             when
             neglected
             .
             Ierem.
             10.
             25.
             7.
             
             As
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             companion
             of
             true
             repentance
             ,
             Zach.
             12.
             8.
             
             As
             a
             specially
             commending
             and
             adorning
             qualification
             of
             persons
             that
             have
             it
             and
             scandalous
             where
             it
             is
             wanting
             ;
             and
             as
             declaring
             one
             unmeet
             for
             publick
             charge
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Argument
             runneth
             strong
             ,
             That
             duty
             which
             in
             Scripturs
             is
             commanded
             ,
             by
             many
             examples
             commended
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             motives
             pressed
             ,
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             bringeth
             guilt
             and
             offence
             upon
             the
             persons
             neglecting
             ;
             is
             no
             doubt
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             but
             Family-worship
             is
             such
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             duty
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             it
             is
             commanded
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             said
             from
             this
             fourth
             Command
             may
             sufficiently
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             yet
             we
             further
             add
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             and
             Deut.
             11.
             18.
             19.
             
             In
             which
             two
             places
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             observing
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             studied
             by
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             himself
             alone
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Religious
             duties
             of
             frequent
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             diligent
             teaching
             of
             it
             ,
             whetting
             and
             pressing
             of
             it
             on
             his
             Family
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             written
             on
             the
             posts
             of
             his
             Door
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Religion
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             car
             ying
             the
             word
             on
             the
             fronlets
             betwixt
             their
             eyes
             ,
             was
             to
             mind
             them
             of
             the
             peculiar
             and
             particular
             sanctification
             that
             was
             called
             for
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             it
             is
             commended
             by
             examples
             is
             clear
             in
             Abrahams
             ,
             who
             d●aleth
             both
             with
             Children
             and
             Servants
             in
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             things
             concerning
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             things
             concerning
             his
             own
             particular
             affairs
             :
             He
             circumcised
             them
             ,
             and
             commanded
             ;
             yea
             ,
             charged
             them
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whi●h
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             done
             without
             other
             duties
             of
             worship
             .
             And
             in
             David●
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam
             6.
             20.
             
             Who
             when
             he
             has
             been
             at
             publick-worship
             goeth
             home
             to
             ble●s
             his
             Family
             ,
             which
             was
             certainly
             to
             go
             about
             some
             Religious
             duty
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             been
             doing
             with
             the
             people
             in
             the
             publick
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             he
             behaved
             him●elf
             as
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             as
             a
             Governour
             and
             Head
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             in
             particular
             ;
             and
             had
             it
             been
             only
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             been
             done
             elsewhere
             then
             at
             home
             ;
             but
             it
             denoteth
             the
             changing
             of
             publick
             worship
             (
             wherein
             he
             had
             blessed
             
             the
             people
             as
             a
             publick
             man
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             and
             godly
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             joyned
             with
             them
             v.
             18.
             )
             into
             Family
             duties
             .
             Wherein
             he
             goeth
             to
             concur
             with
             them
             ;
             Intimating
             that
             a
             Holy
             Solemnity
             should
             be
             partly
             spent
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             Family-duties
             ,
             without
             neglect
             of
             secret
             duties
             :
             beside
             that
             in
             Psal
             .
             30
             ▪
             and
             Psal
             .
             101.
             it
             is
             clear
             ;
             and
             appeareth
             to
             have
             been
             also
             practised
             by
             all
             that
             built
             houses
             ,
             who
             did
             Dedicate
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             Davids
             Dedication
             of
             his
             ,
             Psal
             .
             30
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             Job's
             example
             likewise
             maketh
             it
             out
             Chap.
             1.
             where
             there
             are
             1
             Sacrifices
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             his
             Family
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sendeth
             to
             sanctifie
             them
             who
             were
             absent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             a
             readiness
             for
             joyning
             with
             him
             in
             that
             service
             with
             those
             that
             were
             at
             home
             ,
             which
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             done
             had
             they
             been
             beside
             or
             present
             with
             him
             :
             Yea
             3.
             when
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             personally
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             it
             by
             another
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             worshipped
             by
             them
             all
             ,
             some
             way
             together
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             say
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             is
             sadly
             threatned
             as
             Jer.
             10.
             v.
             ult
             .
             
               Pour
               out
               thy
               fury
               on
               the
               Heathen
               that
               know
               thee
               not
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Families
               which
               call
               not
               on
               thy
               name
               ▪
            
             If
             not
             worshipping
             of
             God
             in
             Families
             ,
             be
             a
             Character
             of
             a
             Family
             appointed
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             be
             threatned
             with
             a
             Curse
             ,
             then
             prayer-worship
             in
             Families
             is
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             clear
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             by
             calling
             on
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             is
             meant
             Gods
             worship
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             prayer
             in
             particular
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             special
             part
             of
             it
             ▪
             2.
             
             That
             by
             Families
             are
             meant
             particular
             ▪
             Societies
             and
             Companies
             whether
             lesser
             or
             greater
             that
             want
             this
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Objects
             of
             that
             Curse
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             Families
             there
             ,
             are
             meant
             People
             and
             Nations
             ,
             yea
             (
             comparing
             this
             place
             with
             Psal
             .
             79.
             v.
             6
             ,
             )
             Heathens
             that
             called
             not
             on
             God.
             Ans
             1.
             
             That
             doth
             confirm
             the
             Argument
             :
             for
             if
             Heathens
             ,
             whether
             Kingdoms
             or
             Families
             be
             described
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             call
             not
             on
             God
             ;
             then
             still
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Heathenish
             Kingdom
             that
             has
             not
             publick
             worship
             ,
             a
             Heathenish
             person
             who
             wanteth
             secret
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Heathenish
             Family
             that
             wanteth
             Family-worship
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Curse
             here
             is
             not
             threatned
             to
             Families
             as
             Families
             ,
             but
             as
             such
             Families
             that
             call
             not
             on
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             therefore
             it
             reacheth
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             
               à
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             then
             what
             ever
             profession
             Families
             have
             otherwayes
             ,
             if
             they
             want
             this
             duty
             they
             are
             thereby
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             Curse
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             all
             one
             upon
             the
             matter
             whether
             by
             Families
             be
             meant
             Societies
             lesser
             or
             greater
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             a
             fault
             in
             Nations
             to
             neglect
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             neglect
             thereof
             bring
             a
             Curse
             on
             them
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             be
             a
             fault
             in
             particular
             Families
             ,
             and
             bring
             a
             Curse
             on
             them
             ?
             4.
             
             Families
             cannot
             be
             excluded
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             expresly
             named
             ;
             though
             more
             be
             included
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Curse
             cometh
             on
             multitudes
             of
             Families
             ,
             or
             upon
             Nations
             made
             up
             of
             Families
             .
             And
             we
             conceive
             Families
             to
             be
             particularly
             named
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             the
             Curse
             will
             reach
             all
             Societies
             lesser
             as
             well
             as
             greater
             ,
             who
             have
             this
             Character
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Nations
             are
             made
             up
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             is
             sibness
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             betwixt
             the
             carriage
             of
             families
             in
             religious
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             whole
             Land.
             5.
             
             The
             comparing
             of
             Jeremy
             10
             with
             Psal
             .
             79
             will
             not
             enervate
             any
             of
             the
             places
             ;
             but
             ,
             when
             put
             together
             ,
             they
             shew
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             mean
             both
             Families
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             one
             place
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             will
             have
             both
             publick-worship
             from
             whole
             Kingdoms
             and
             Family-worship
             from
             particular
             Families
             as
             parts
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             .
             6.
             
             The
             ground
             whence
             the
             C●rse
             is
             derived
             ,
             is
             because
             that
             such
             a
             Society
             neglecteth
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             how-ever
             we
             expond
             the
             place
             and
             the
             word
             Family
             there
             ,
             it
             will
             hold
             of
             all
             Societies
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             said
             that
             the
             having
             of
             Family-worship
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             special
             qualification
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             it
             as
             a
             scandal
             and
             offence
             ,
             for
             .
             1.
             
             Who
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             Elders
             or
             Deacons
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             such
             who
             have
             this
             qualification
             of
             
               Ruling
               their
               own
               Houses
               well
            
             ?
             1
             ,
             Tim.
             3.
             v.
             4.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
             (
             yea
             even
             Widows
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             10.
             are
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               brought
               up
               Children
            
             ,
             no
             doubt
             Christianly
             and
             Religiously
             ,
             which
             can
             very
             hardly
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             be
             ,
             without
             worshipping
             of
             God
             with
             them
             )
             2.
             
             If
             that
             qualification
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             Ruling
             their
             own
             House
             well
             ,
             be
             found
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             they
             are
             accounted
             to
             be
             unmeet
             to
             rule
             in
             Gods
             House
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Whence
             we
             may
             reason
             thus
             :
             That
             which
             casteth
             a
             man
             as
             unmeet
             for
             bearing
             Rule
             in
             Christs
             House
             ,
             how-ever
             otherwise
             he
             be
             qualified
             ,
             is
             an
             offence
             and
             a
             scandal
             ;
             but
             the
             want
             of
             Family-worship
             doth
             that
             ;
             therefore
             the
             want
             of
             it
             is
             a
             scandal
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             places
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Ruling
             of
             their
             own
             House
             is
             meant
             not
             only
             in
             outward
             and
             temporal
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             if
             not
             mainly
             ,
             in
             what
             concerneth
             the
             honour
             ,
             service
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             1.
             it
             's
             the
             Ruling
             of
             Servants
             and
             Children
             together
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             verse
             4.
             5.
             
             Now
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             Children
             are
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             's
             a
             Ruling
             that
             commendeth
             them
             as
             gracious
             ,
             which
             no
             Ruling
             in
             temporal
             things
             will
             do
             ;
             seeing
             many
             meere
             natural
             men
             ,
             are
             wiser
             in
             their
             own
             Generation
             that
             way
             ,
             then
             the
             Children
             of
             light
             .
             3.
             
             Many
             much
             less
             fit
             for
             Ruling
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             fit
             to
             Rule
             in
             Gods
             House
             ,
             as
             experience
             cleareth
             .
             4.
             
             These
             words
             ,
             
               having
               Children
               in
               subjection
               in
               all
               gravity
               ,
            
             speak
             out
             a
             Christian
             and
             Religious
             Rule
             and
             order
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             House
             or
             Family
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             Religous
             end
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             take
             in
             Family-worship
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             meaneth
             not
             simply
             of
             inability
             to
             rule
             ,
             but
             mainly
             of
             defectiveness
             in
             the
             improving
             the
             ability
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             for
             Ruling
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             said
             here
             ,
             He
             that
             cannot
             Rule
             his
             House
             (
             though
             that
             be
             in
             part
             truth
             )
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             Rule
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             tanked
             with
             excessive
             drinking
             ,
             striking
             ,
             pride
             ,
             and
             other
             grosse
             ills
             ;
             it
             having
             that
             same
             effect
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             declare
             incapacity
             for
             such
             Offices
             ;
             Hence
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             tryal
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             Rule
             his
             own
             house
             well
             ,
             as
             having
             gifts
             fitting
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             (
             supposing
             him
             to
             have
             these
             )
             it
             's
             to
             be
             inquired
             if
             he
             doth
             actually
             Rule
             it
             well
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             right
             improving
             of
             his
             gifts
             ;
             therefore
             here
             Ruling
             in
             the
             mans
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             ruling
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             looked
             on
             as
             two
             degrees
             of
             one
             thing
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             because
             both
             taken
             in
             ,
             not
             only
             gifts
             fitting
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             this
             respective
             ruling
             it
             ,
             but
             conscience
             and
             faithfulness
             in
             the
             improving
             of
             them
             ▪
             We
             shall
             not
             here
             to
             this
             purpose
             insist
             on
             the
             frequent
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             Churches
             being
             in
             Families
             ;
             But
             shall
             proceed
             to
             add
             to
             what
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             Six
             or
             Seven
             Reasons
             or
             grounds
             that
             will
             further
             prove
             and
             clear
             the
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             drawn
             from
             nature
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             not
             only
             that
             the
             true
             God
             should
             be
             alone
             served
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             but
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Stations
             God
             hath
             put
             〈◊〉
             in
             ,
             they
             should
             improve
             them
             with
             their
             gifts
             &
             parts
             for
             a
             higher
             end
             
             then
             their
             own
             behooff
             or
             advantage
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             glory
             :
             And
             that
             as
             they
             have
             a
             peculiar
             fellowship
             given
             them
             by
             him
             as
             his
             gift
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             have
             answerable
             and
             peculiar
             acknowledgement
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             appointment
             of
             Families
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             s
             he
             that
             giveth
             to
             some
             Children
             and
             Servants
             which
             are
             with-held
             from
             others
             ,
             there
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             a
             Tribute
             to
             be
             given
             to
             him
             resulting
             from
             that
             Society
             and
             the
             Family
             :
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             before
             the
             Law
             the
             Patriarchs
             had
             their
             worship
             specially
             in
             their
             Families
             ;
             yea
             Heathens
             ,
             beside
             their
             publick
             idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             and
             idolatrous
             Temples
             ,
             had
             their
             peculiar
             Penates
             or
             Houshold-Gods
             ,
             on
             whom
             for
             their
             particular
             families
             ,
             delivery
             from
             enemies
             and
             protection
             ,
             they
             depended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             amongst
             Believers
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             requireth
             the
             performing
             of
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             are
             in
             providence
             called
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             requireth
             the
             making
             use
             of
             that
             tye
             of
             Family-interest
             or
             relation
             super-added
             to
             the
             former
             for
             furtherance
             and
             entertaining
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             special
             access
             ministred
             by
             such
             a
             relation
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             that
             end
             ;
             Hence
             it
             is
             we
             conceive
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             that
             some
             Christian
             Families
             are
             called
             Churches
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             Christians
             casten
             together
             ,
             lived
             in
             a
             Christian
             discharge
             of
             all
             Family-Ordinances
             (
             so
             to
             speak
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             by
             his
             Covenant
             doth
             especially
             (
             though
             not
             alway
             )
             derive
             mercies
             to
             Families
             taking
             them
             in
             together
             ,
             and
             making
             promises
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             conferring
             priviledges
             on
             them
             .
             So
             Abrahams
             whole
             Family
             was
             taken
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             Genes
             .
             17.
             
             And
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             whole
             Families
             were
             at
             once
             Baptized
             ,
             which
             certainly
             calleth
             them
             to
             a
             peculiar
             way
             of
             being
             answerable
             to
             such
             priviledges
             and
             ingagements
             :
             And
             is
             not
             this
             one
             special
             and
             very
             proper
             way
             of
             being
             answerable
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             worship
             God
             together
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             blessing
             him
             for
             such
             mercies
             ,
             and
             in
             prayer
             to
             him
             for
             grace
             to
             carry
             suitably
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             mutual
             interest
             that
             usually
             is
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Family
             ,
             calleth
             for
             joynt-seeking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             jointly
             concerned
             in
             the
             same
             dangers
             ,
             the
             same
             sins
             often
             ,
             the
             same
             stroaks
             ,
             the
             same
             duties
             ,
             the
             same
             mercies
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             so
             to
             one
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             some
             way
             so
             to
             all
             ,
             therefore
             ought
             they
             to
             joyn
             in
             confessing
             of
             sins
             ,
             acknowledging
             mercies
             ,
             deprecating
             dangers
             and
             stroaks
             ,
             and
             discharging
             of
             duties
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Private
             worship
             is
             profitable
             to
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             a
             family
             .
             It
             s
             an
             acknowledging
             of
             God
             and
             honouring
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             helpeth
             the
             Master
             to
             keep
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             maketh
             every
             one
             in
             their
             Family
             to
             walk
             the
             more
             respectively
             towards
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             it
             keepeth
             from
             many
             out-breakings
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             meet
             so
             often
             together
             to
             seek
             and
             worship
             God
             ;
             hence
             ,
             in
             experience
             ,
             we
             often
             see
             that
             these
             families
             ,
             where
             religious
             worship
             is
             ,
             are
             generally
             more
             civil
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             then
             other
             families
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             children
             and
             servants
             of
             such
             families
             readily
             profit
             most
             ,
             are
             most
             countenanced
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             greatest
             capacity
             to
             get
             good
             of
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             loveth
             to
             have
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             these
             that
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             serve
             him
             not
             ;
             Now
             as
             to
             a
             family
             relation
             ,
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             a
             professing
             Christian
             family
             ,
             where
             the
             joynt
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             a
             heathenish
             family
             ?
             Heathens
             live
             ,
             and
             eat
             ,
             and
             work
             together
             ,
             and
             when
             no
             more
             is
             seen
             ,
             they
             look
             very
             like
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Even
             as
             in
             a
             Nation
             where
             no
             publick
             worship
             is
             ,
             though
             private
             Persons
             privately
             seek
             God
             ,
             yet
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             no
             publick
             national
             difference
             betwixt
             that
             Nation
             and
             a
             heathen
             Nation
             :
             so
             in
             the
             former
             case
             a
             family
             difference
             will
             hardly
             be
             found
             ,
             if
             any
             should
             inquire
             of
             what
             sort
             of
             families
             these
             are
             .
          
           
           
             Add
             that
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             say
             that
             a
             man
             should
             take
             care
             of
             the
             outward
             Estate
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             keep
             Communion
             with
             his
             Family
             in
             temporal
             things
             ,
             and
             none
             in
             spiritual
             duties
             ;
             yea
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             should
             be
             much
             more
             in
             these
             ,
             as
             being
             both
             more
             necessary
             and
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             Having
             first
             shewed
             that
             this
             fourth
             Command
             holdeth
             forth
             a
             family
             worship
             ,
             and
             having
             secondly
             confirmed
             it
             more
             largely
             from
             other
             Scriptures
             and
             grounds
             of
             reason
             ,
             it
             followeth
             now
             according
             to
             the
             method
             proposed
             ,
             that
             we
             shew
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             how
             particularly
             the
             Scripture
             describeth
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             whereby
             it
             will
             further
             appear
             to
             be
             of
             God.
             The
             Scripture
             describeth
             it
             four
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             general
             it
             is
             called
             in
             Abraham
             and
             Joshuas
             Case
             ,
             
               keeping
               the
               way
               of
               Lord
               ,
               serving
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             very
             comprehensive
             expressions
             ,
             taking
             in
             much
             ,
             and
             here
             its
             
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             performing
             of
             the
             duties
             which
             are
             to
             be
             discharged
             for
             the
             right
             sanctifying
             of
             that
             day
             ;
             we
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             in
             short
             ,
             to
             do
             these
             things
             in
             a
             joynt
             family-way
             ,
             which
             a
             Servant
             of
             God
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             alone
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             read
             ,
             sing
             Psalms
             ,
             &c.
             or
             to
             do
             in
             a
             Domestick
             way
             ,
             what
             Christians
             in
             providence
             cast
             together
             may
             do
             ,
             as
             to
             pray
             ,
             read
             ,
             further
             one
             anothers
             edification
             by
             repeating
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             spiritual
             conference
             ,
             instruction
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             admonition
             ,
             &c.
             for
             they
             have
             their
             tye
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             a
             Family-relation
             beside
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             abrogate
             the
             former
             ,
             nor
             derogate
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             doth
             further
             corroborate
             and
             add
             more
             strength
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             more
             necessary
             and
             less
             elective
             ,
             more
             frequent
             and
             less
             occasional
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             now
             by
             Domestick
             rules
             authoritatively
             regular
             for
             edification
             ,
             which
             cannot
             so
             be
             by
             the
             simple
             tye
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             speaketh
             of
             particular
             duties
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             joyn
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             Here
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             ,
             adding
             more
             to
             our
             Family-worship
             that
             day
             then
             other
             dayes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our
             secret
             worship
             ,
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             to
             have
             its
             double
             offering
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             praying
             ,
             Jerem.
             10.
             ult
             .
             which
             is
             necessarily
             included
             in
             that
             mourning
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             Zech.
             12.
             
             
               A
               fruit
               of
               the
               poured
               out
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               and
               Supplications
               ,
            
             So
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             
             Davids
             blessing
             his
             family
             is
             to
             be
             unde●stood
             of
             his
             going
             before
             them
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             a
             blessing
             on
             them
             ,
             not
             in
             common
             as
             a
             publick
             Prophet
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             peculiar
             duty
             discharged
             by
             him
             to
             his
             family
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             head
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Of
             family
             fasting
             ,
             or
             setting
             of
             time
             apart
             in
             the
             family
             extraordinarily
             for
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             in
             Zech.
             12.
             in
             that
             solemn
             mourning
             ,
             and
             in
             Esther
             4.
             where
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             she
             and
             her
             maids
             (
             who
             were
             her
             family
             )
             and
             all
             the
             Jews
             at
             Shusan
             (
             who
             yet
             could
             not
             have
             in
             that
             place
             a
             publick
             fast
             )
             did
             go
             about
             that
             duty
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Of
             Instruction
             ,
             a
             most
             necessary
             duty
             to
             instruct
             and
             teach
             the
             family
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Command
             goeth
             expresly
             on
             this
             ,
             Deuter.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             11.
             19
             ,
             20.
             where
             we
             commanded
             to
             talk
             of
             the
             Law
             within
             the
             House
             ,
             to
             teach
             it
             our
             Children
             diligently
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             word
             is
             )
             to
             whet
             it
             on
             them
             by
             catechizing
             ,
             and
             to
             write
             it
             on
             the
             posts
             of
             our
             Doors
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             for
             what
             end
             I
             pray
             ?
             Sure
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             might
             have
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             Law
             might
             be
             taught
             and
             learned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             any
             think
             that
             the
             Walls
             should
             teach
             and
             the
             Master
             be
             silent
             ?
             
             Especially
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Families
             behoof
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             written
             ?
             What
             if
             some
             in
             the
             Family
             could
             not
             read
             ?
             which
             on
             several
             accounts
             might
             be
             ▪
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             they
             were
             lost
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             nor
             other
             teaching
             then
             what
             was
             by
             writing
             on
             the
             walls
             ;
             when
             Abraham
             commanded
             his
             house
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             will
             any
             think
             he
             did
             not
             teach
             them
             ,
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             should
             be
             served
             ?
             By
             proportion
             other
             things
             fit
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             as
             worship
             to
             God
             ,
             come
             in
             here
             ,
             particularly
             praise
             ,
             ●s
             appeareth
             by
             the
             30
             ▪
             Psalm
             ,
             intituled
             
               A
               Psalm
               or
               Song
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               Davids
               house
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             out
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             particular
             members
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             stations
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             relations
             they
             sustain
             and
             stand
             under
             ,
             as
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             that
             they
             live
             together
             ▪
             as
             the
             Heirs
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             their
             prayers
             may
             not
             be
             hindred
             ▪
             of
             parents
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             onely
             provide
             for
             their
             Children
             temporal
             things
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             also
             being
             them
             up
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Timothy
             3
             ▪
             4.
             and
             12.
             both
             Children
             and
             Servants
             are
             put
             in
             together
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             ordering
             of
             Families
             by
             a
             special
             Family
             discipline
             and
             Authority
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             in
             
               Abraham
               ,
               commanding
               or
               charging
               his
               Servants
               to
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
               a
               ruling
               of
               their
               own
               house
               well
               ,
            
             with
             some
             resemblance
             unto
             ruling
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             discipline
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             is
             some
             way
             compared
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             fitness
             ,
             or
             as
             being
             an
             evidence
             of
             fitness
             ,
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             This
             Discipline
             consisteth
             especially
             in
             these
             three
             ,
             1.
             in
             making
             good
             domestick
             Laws
             for
             Children
             and
             Servants
             in
             ordering
             every
             thing
             aright
             ,
             that
             concerneth
             the
             promoting
             of
             godliness
             and
             edification
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             timing
             of
             things
             rightly
             ,
             so
             as
             every
             duty
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             family
             ,
             may
             be
             done
             in
             the
             beautiful
             season
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             putting
             forth
             a
             paternal
             or
             parental
             and
             masterly
             authority
             in
             carrying
             on
             these
             ends
             ,
             commanding
             or
             charging
             as
             Abraham
             did
             ▪
             ruling
             so
             as
             Children
             and
             Servants
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             subjection
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             insuitable
             and
             no
             wayes
             allowable
             ,
             that
             Masters
             should
             command
             in
             their
             own
             business
             ,
             and
             onely
             intreat
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             In
             exacting
             an
             account
             of
             obedience
             and
             censuring
             disobedience
             ;
             Job
             and
             David
             do
             reprove
             their
             own
             Wives
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             their
             headship
             ,
             David
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             wicked
             person
             to
             abide
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             commands
             and
             rebukes
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             even
             extrude
             and
             put
             away
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             here
             ,
             on
             whom
             doth
             the
             burden
             of
             discharging
             duties
             in
             the
             Family
             especially
             lye
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             
               Chaplains
               ▪
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             will
             not
             altogether
             condemn
             Chaplains
             ,
             for
             certainly
             ,
             Masters
             may
             make
             use
             of
             helps
             ,
             and
             God
             as
             often
             blessed
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             practise
             of
             Levites
             being
             in
             Families
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             verse
             13.
             18
             ,
             19
             ▪
             (
             though
             it
             was
             a
             snare
             through
             his
             own
             fault
             to
             that
             Levite
             ,
             who
             went
             seeking
             a
             place
             to
             sojourn
             in
             Judg.
             17.
             in
             Micahs
             house
             )
             seemeth
             to
             insinuate
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             good
             if
             well
             improved
             ;
             yet
             when
             putting
             the
             charge
             upon
             Chaplains
             ,
             either
             meerly
             for
             Masters
             of
             Families
             their
             own
             ease
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             think
             themselves
             altogether
             exoned
             of
             that
             burden
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             such
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             when
             
             it
             's
             because
             they
             think
             less
             of
             ,
             and
             undervalue
             that
             duty
             themselves
             ,
             or
             account
             it
             below
             them
             to
             catechize
             and
             instruct
             servants
             ,
             or
             to
             pray
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             cannot
             bestow
             so
             much
             time
             on
             these
             duties
             ,
             who
             yet
             can
             bestow
             much
             more
             idly
             ,
             that
             is
             utterly
             culpable
             and
             inexcusable
             ;
             the
             burden
             lyeth
             on
             the
             Master
             primarily
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             can
             never
             denude
             himself
             wholly
             of
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             his
             other
             necessary
             affairs
             ,
             except
             when
             more
             publick
             affairs
             call
             him
             ,
             or
             when
             infirmities
             impede
             him
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Command
             saith
             ,
             thou
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Master
               ,
               nor
               thy
               Son
               ,
               nor
               Servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             speaketh
             directly
             and
             immediately
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             duty
             is
             especially
             called
             for
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             in
             that
             example
             of
             Abraham
             it
             's
             he
             that
             commandeth
             his
             houshold
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Job
             himself
             offereth
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             David
             will
             not
             send
             home
             ,
             but
             goeth
             himself
             to
             bless
             his
             house
             (
             though
             they
             had
             other
             wayes
             much
             employment
             if
             that
             could
             excuse
             )
             and
             the
             man
             that
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             an
             elder
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             ruleth
             his
             own
             house
             well
             ;
             having
             of
             a
             Chaplain
             ,
             will
             give
             no
             great
             proof
             of
             the
             Masters
             own
             dexterity
             ,
             yet
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             for
             the
             better
             effectuating
             the
             end
             take
             help
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             altogether
             devolve
             the
             burden
             on
             another
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             think
             when
             the
             Master
             is
             negligent
             or
             absent
             ,
             Duty
             falleth
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             these
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             affairs
             doth
             in
             his
             failing
             or
             falling
             short
             ,
             lye
             ,
             if
             qualified
             ;
             so
             that
             amongst
             other
             defects
             they
             should
             make
             up
             this
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             the
             most
             fit
             and
             best
             qualified
             in
             the
             family
             ought
             to
             be
             pitched
             on
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             Family-worship
             appeareth
             to
             be
             so
             convincingly
             clear
             ,
             necessary
             and
             important
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             any
             Objections
             or
             Scruples
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             moved
             against
             it
             ,
             most
             needs
             be
             but
             of
             little
             weight
             and
             importance
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             easily
             solved
             and
             satisfied
             :
             It
             will
             not
             therefore
             be
             needful
             to
             condescend
             particularly
             on
             them
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             advantages
             that
             wait
             on
             the
             conscientious
             and
             suitable
             practise
             of
             this
             duty
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             a
             few
             whereof
             we
             shall
             very
             briefly
             touch
             upon
             :
             As
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             Gods
             special
             approbation
             ,
             testimony
             ,
             and
             commendation
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             delight
             and
             complacency
             in
             the
             diligent
             and
             faithful
             Practisers
             of
             it
             ,
             Genes
             .
             18.
             verse
             19.
             2.
             
             It
             advanceth
             to
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             familiarity
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             attended
             with
             sweet
             Communications
             of
             his
             mind
             as
             himself
             thinketh
             fit
             ,
             ibid.
             comparing
             verse
             19
             with
             verse
             17.
             and
             18.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             readily
             and
             often
             followed
             with
             success
             more
             or
             less
             towards
             the
             spiritual
             good
             ,
             and
             edification
             of
             Servants
             and
             Children
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Masters
             life
             time
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             v.
             19.
             
             Abraham
             
               will
               command
               his
               children
               and
               houshold
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               shall
               keep
            
             is
             emphatick
             and
             observable
             ;
             and
             with
             promised
             blessings
             on
             the
             Master
             ,
             or
             head
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             
               ibid.
               That
               the
               Lord
               may
               bring
               upon
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               that
               which
               he
               bath
               spoken
               of
               him
               .
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             notable
             mean
             of
             the
             propagation
             and
             encrease
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             :
             O
             what
             plenty
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             might
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             all
             Masters
             of
             Families
             made
             Conscience
             of
             Family-duties
             ?
             and
             particularly
             of
             catechising
             and
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             !
             And
             what
             can
             one
             Minister
             do
             as
             to
             this
             alone
             in
             a
             numerous
             Congregation
             ,
             if
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             ,
             Masters
             of
             Families
             be
             negligent
             ,
             who
             yet
             must
             answer
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             their
             Children
             and
             Servants
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Minister
             must
             for
             the
             Souls
             of
             all
             under
             his
             Charge
             ;
             these
             being
             under
             their
             Charge
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             are
             under
             his
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             from
             
             this
             same
             Command
             .
             5.
             
             It
             very
             much
             furthers
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             all
             the
             family
             for
             profiting
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             for
             joyning
             in
             publick
             duties
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             is
             obvious
             .
             6.
             
             It
             procureth
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             is
             a
             fit
             ,
             hopeful
             and
             promising
             mean
             for
             procuring
             a
             suitable
             discharge
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Duties
             ,
             called
             for
             from
             the
             several
             Members
             of
             the
             family
             in
             their
             respective
             capacities
             .
             7.
             
             It
             is
             notably
             contributive
             ,
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             for
             preventing
             many
             publick
             scandals
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             much
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             thereof
             disgraced
             .
             8.
             
             The
             ruling
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             house
             well
             ,
             doth
             not
             a
             little
             fit
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             otherwise
             qualified
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             ruling
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             by
             proportion
             for
             other
             publick
             Employments
             ▪
             whereof
             he
             is
             capable
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             he
             is
             called
             .
             9.
             
             It
             is
             waited
             with
             sweetly
             ,
             smiling
             ,
             quieting
             and
             satisfying
             Reflexions
             in
             a
             strait
             ,
             and
             particularly
             at
             death
             ;
             and
             failings
             in
             it
             (
             let
             be
             utter
             neglects
             )
             are
             waited
             then
             with
             sad
             and
             bitter
             challenges
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Davids
             last
             words
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             5.
             
             
               Although
               my
               house
               be
               not
               so
               with
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             contrary
             prejudices
             either
             of
             the
             utter
             neglect
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             careless
             and
             overly
             performance
             of
             these
             family-duties
             ,
             may
             be
             easily
             discovered
             by
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             these
             fore-mentioned
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             advantages
             :
             And
             from
             all
             that
             is
             said
             on
             this
             Subject
             the
             horrid
             aggravations
             of
             the
             grievous
             sin
             of
             neglecting
             family
             worship
             so
             clearly
             commanded
             ,
             so
             much
             commended
             and
             pressed
             ;
             so
             much
             practised
             by
             the
             Saints
             ,
             held
             forth
             to
             be
             so
             advantagious
             in
             its
             practise
             ,
             and
             so
             prejudicial
             and
             severely
             threatned
             in
             its
             neglect
             ,
             cannot
             be
             but
             at
             first
             view
             obvious
             to
             any
             that
             will
             but
             with
             ordinary
             seriousness
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Having
             cleared
             that
             this
             Command
             is
             moral
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             the
             setting
             a
             part
             of
             time
             for
             duty
             (
             which
             every
             Command
             supposeth
             )
             but
             of
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             particularly
             stinted
             and
             defined
             in
             the
             Command
             :
             We
             come
             now
             to
             see
             what
             is
             specially
             commanded
             here
             ;
             the
             Command
             divideth
             it self
             in
             a
             Mandat
             ,
             or
             mandatory
             part
             in
             the
             first
             words
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             amplicatory
             part
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             more
             fully
             cleared
             and
             pressed
             :
             The
             1.
             is
             ,
             
               Remember
               the
               Sabbath-day
               to
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               or
               keep
               it
               holy
               :
            
             for
             the
             opening
             up
             and
             winning
             at
             the
             clear
             meaning
             whereof
             ,
             we
             would
             consider
             three
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             remember
             or
             (
             as
             it
             is
             infinitively
             set
             down
             )
             remembring
             to
             remember
             ;
             this
             is
             prefixed
             and
             would
             look
             rather
             like
             the
             inferring
             of
             something
             commanded
             already
             ,
             then
             the
             new
             instituting
             of
             a
             command
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             suppose
             a
             day
             formerly
             institute
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             God
             (
             as
             was
             hinted
             before
             )
             which
             by
             this
             Command
             his
             people
             are
             put
             to
             mind
             :
             It
             doth
             beside
             import
             these
             four
             with
             a
             respect
             it
             were
             to
             four
             times
             .
             First
             ,
             A
             constant
             and
             continued
             duty
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             dayes
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             set
             apart
             a
             seventh
             day
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             every
             day
             we
             would
             remember
             to
             cast
             our
             Affairs
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             not
             be
             impediments
             to
             us
             in
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             endeavour
             alwayes
             to
             keep
             our
             hearts
             in
             such
             a
             frame
             as
             we
             may
             not
             be
             discomposed
             ,
             when
             that
             day
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             this
             affirmative
             part
             of
             this
             Command
             bindeth
             semper
             or
             alway
             ,
             and
             its
             negative
             
               ad
               semper
            
             ,
             on
             other
             dayes
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             importeth
             a
             timely
             preparing
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             a
             coming
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             draweth
             near
             ,
             this
             remembring
             it
             calleth
             for
             something
             to
             be
             done
             in
             reference
             to
             it
             ;
             before
             it
             come
             a
             man
             by
             this
             is
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             have
             a
             
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             meet
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             enter
             kindly
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             shal
             come
             ▪
             or
             otherways
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             on
             him
             while
             he
             is
             in
             his
             common
             or
             course
             frame
             ,
             and
             not
             fitted
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             say
             he
             has
             not
             been
             remembring
             it
             before
             it
             came
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Remembring
             importeth
             an
             intenseness
             and
             seriousness
             in
             going
             about
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             with
             all
             carefulness
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             should
             be
             mindful
             of
             the
             duties
             called
             for
             ,
             lest
             their
             hearts
             divert
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             slacken
             ,
             bensil
             and
             grow
             formal
             in
             them
             ;
             whereby
             mens
             inclination
             to
             forget
             this
             duty
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             superficial
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             much
             hinted
             at
             ,
             this
             word
             we
             take
             to
             be
             moral
             ,
             being
             a
             mean
             for
             furthering
             the
             great
             duty
             aimed
             at
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             or
             Sabbath
             coming
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Remembring
             may
             import
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             even
             when
             it
             is
             past
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             soon
             forgotten
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             look
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             past
             to
             remember
             it
             ,
             lest
             by
             loosing
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             by
             ,
             we
             make
             our selves
             guilty
             of
             prophaning
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             word
             is
             ,
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Sabbath
            
             .
             By
             Sabbath
             here
             is
             meaned
             rest
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             exponed
             by
             the
             
               Apostle
               ,
               Hebr.
            
             4.
             and
             that
             not
             every
             rest
             ,
             but
             a
             holy
             rest
             from
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             access
             to
             positive
             sanctifying
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             that
             day
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             but
             a
             mean
             and
             necessary
             supposed
             help
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             day
             cannot
             be
             sanctifyed
             in
             holy
             duties
             ;
             holy
             duties
             and
             our
             own
             works
             being
             for
             the
             time
             inconsistent
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             rest
             on
             this
             day
             is
             not
             onely
             called
             for
             ,
             as
             ceasing
             from
             our
             ordinary
             affairs
             in
             the
             time
             of
             worship
             is
             called
             for
             on
             any
             other
             day
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             and
             solemnly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             day
             it self
             ;
             for
             at
             other
             times
             our
             duties
             require
             a
             time
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             time
             cannot
             be
             employed
             in
             another
             ordinary
             work
             and
             in
             worship
             also
             ,
             but
             here
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             time
             and
             rest
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             perform
             holy
             duties
             〈◊〉
             that
             time
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ;
             other
             times
             and
             rests
             are
             drawn
             after
             worship
             ,
             this
             time
             and
             rest
             draweth
             worship
             necessarily
             after
             it
             ;
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             onely
             the
             Jews
             feasts
             were
             called
             Sabbaths
             ,
             I
             mean
             religious
             Sabbaths
             ,
             not
             civil
             or
             politick
             ,
             as
             their
             years
             were
             ,
             because
             they
             included
             a
             rest
             upon
             destination
             to
             an
             ●oly
             use
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             mainly
             questionable
             here
             is
             concerning
             the
             day
             ,
             expressed
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             concerning
             which
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             sort
             of
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             quamdiu
             .
             ●
             .
             How
             often
             ,
             or
             the
             quoties
             .
             3.
             
             What
             day
             of
             the
             seven
             or
             the
             quando
             .
             4.
             
             When
             we
             are
             to
             reckon
             its
             beginning
             .
          
           
             For
             Answer
             to
             the
             first
             we
             say
             ,
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             dayes
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             one
             is
             artificial
             of
             twelve
             hours
             ,
             so
             the
             Jews
             divided
             their
             day
             ,
             making
             ●heir
             hours
             longer
             or
             shorter
             as
             the
             day
             was
             long
             or
             short
             ,
             but
             they
             kept
             up
             the
             ●umber
             of
             their
             hours
             alway
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             a
             natural
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             seventh
             part
             ●f
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             containeth
             twenty
             four
             hours
             ,
             taking
             in
             so
             much
             time
             as
             inter●eneth
             betwixt
             the
             Suns
             beginning
             to
             ascend
             ,
             after
             midnight
             ,
             the
             nocturnal
             Sol●ice
             ,
             till
             it
             pass
             the
             Meridional
             altitude
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Suns
             Vertical
             point
             for
             that
             ●ay
             ,
             till
             it
             come
             to
             that
             same
             very
             point
             of
             Midnight
             again
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Suns
             natu●al
             course
             every
             twenty
             four
             hours
             ,
             comprehending
             both
             the
             artificial
             day
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             from
             midnight
             to
             midday
             ,
             and
             the
             artificial
             night
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             midday
             to
             ●idnight
             again
             .
          
           
           
             The
             day
             mentioned
             here
             is
             the
             natural
             day
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             each
             of
             the
             six
             dayes
             ,
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             the
             seventh
             making
             up
             the
             Week
             ,
             it
             must
             contain
             as
             many
             hours
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             doth
             ;
             but
             
               the
               six
               dayes
               wherein
               God
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             natural
             days
             ;
             therefore
             the
             seventh
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             also
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             only
             for
             further
             clearing
             and
             for
             directing
             our
             own
             Practise
             speak
             here
             a
             word
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             say
             it
             is
             a
             whole
             natural
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             usually
             employed
             by
             us
             on
             any
             of
             the
             six
             Dayes
             for
             our
             own
             Works
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             spend
             so
             much
             time
             in
             our
             ordinary
             Callings
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             so
             would
             we
             employ
             so
             much
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             secret
             ,
             private
             ▪
             and
             publick
             on
             that
             day
             ;
             what
             proportion
             of
             time
             we
             use
             to
             give
             ,
             or
             may
             and
             should
             give
             ordinarily
             to
             our
             Callings
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             we
             would
             give
             as
             much
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Worship
             ,
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             our
             spiritual
             state
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             or
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ▪
             2.
             there
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             here
             a
             rigid
             pressing
             of
             all
             these
             hours
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             Duties
             of
             immediate
             Worship
             ,
             but
             our
             Working
             and
             Walking
             time
             ,
             having
             a
             respect
             to
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             our
             Duties
             ,
             lest
             under
             pretext
             of
             infirmity
             we
             incroach
             upon
             Gods
             day
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             less
             then
             we
             give
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             should
             and
             may
             give
             him
             :
             And
             so
             in
             Scripture
             they
             accompted
             ,
             what
             is
             betwixt
             rising
             and
             going
             to
             bed
             ,
             as
             still
             the
             Work
             of
             one
             day
             ,
             or
             one
             dayes
             Work
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             in
             conceding
             six
             dayes
             to
             us
             ,
             hath
             yet
             so
             done
             it
             ,
             as
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Reserve
             of
             particular
             times
             for
             Worship
             called
             for
             from
             us
             to
             him
             every
             day
             for
             keeping
             up
             our
             Communion
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             doth
             the
             Lord
             allow
             so
             much
             conveniency
             of
             sleep
             and
             other
             refreshing
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             subservient
             for
             the
             main
             end
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             these
             being
             Works
             of
             mercy
             and
             necessity
             ,
             which
             Christ
             allowed
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             for
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             care
             would
             be
             had
             lest
             under
             pretext
             of
             these
             we
             exceed
             ,
             and
             apply
             too
             much
             of
             what
             is
             the
             Lords
             unnecessarily
             for
             our selves
             and
             on
             our
             lusts
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             will
             wake
             for
             ordinary
             business
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             on
             such
             and
             such
             a
             Dyet
             ,
             other
             Dayes
             ,
             yea
             if
             we
             might
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             others
             no
             more
             strong
             then
             we
             ,
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             pretence
             of
             infirmity
             will
             not
             excuse
             us
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             hardly
             it
             can
             be
             often
             instanced
             ,
             that
             timeousness
             at
             Gods
             Work
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             or
             earnestness
             and
             continuance
             in
             it
             ,
             hath
             proved
             hurtful
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             account
             as
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             that
             less
             meat
             and
             sleep
             may
             be
             as
             refreshful
             as
             more
             at
             another
             time
             ▪
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             quamdiu
             ,
             or
             the
             Continuance
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             how
             often
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             command
             that
             day
             doth
             recur
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             one
             of
             seven
             ?
             or
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             very
             seventh
             ?
             And
             so
             if
             this
             day
             be
             to
             be
             taken
             definitely
             for
             the
             very
             seventh
             day
             after
             the
             Creation
             ,
             or
             indefinitely
             for
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             should
             otherwayes
             determine
             ,
             or
             had
             elsewhere
             determined
             ;
             a
             stricting
             then
             to
             a
             day
             :
             but
             not
             any
             particular
             day
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             command
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             a
             day
             as
             was
             formerly
             described
             or
             prescribed
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             during
             the
             Jewish
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             another
             day
             as
             God
             should
             after
             Christs
             coming
             reveal
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             pitch
             upon
             for
             his
             service
             ?
             for
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             a
             Seventh
             day
             as
             moral
             is
             commanded
             ,
             it
             followeth
             to
             be
             inquired
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Seventh
             in
             number
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             of
             seven
             ,
             or
             the
             seventh
             in
             order
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ?
          
           
           
             For
             answering
             this
             we
             would
             permit
             ,
             1
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             a
             Seventh
             doth
             concern
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             piety
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             Seven
             it
             be
             ,
             is
             more
             circumstantial
             and
             is
             alike
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             blessing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             usual
             for
             God
             in
             his
             commands
             concerning
             worship
             ,
             not
             at
             first
             to
             express
             a
             particular
             definitely
             ,
             but
             to
             deliver
             it
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             a
             general
             indefinitely
             ,
             mediately
             ,
             and
             by
             clear
             consequence
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             several
             Species
             under
             one
             Genus
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             1
             ▪
             when
             Deut
             ,
             12.
             5.
             he
             commandeth
             his
             people
             to
             offer
             their
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             place
             which
             he
             should
             choose
             ,
             here
             there
             is
             a
             stinting
             or
             astricting
             of
             them
             to
             the
             place
             which
             God
             should
             reveal
             unto
             them
             ;
             this
             before
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             ,
             tyed
             them
             to
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             removed
             and
             placed
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             and
             chosen
             for
             the
             place
             ,
             it
             astricted
             men
             to
             that
             ;
             yea
             when
             the
             Temple
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             Christ
             come
             ,
             it
             a
             stricteth
             men
             to
             no
             place
             by
             another
             ,
             but
             it
             obligeth
             men
             to
             worship
             God
             every
             where
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             :
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Ceremonial
             precept
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             hold
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             especially
             as
             to
             its
             oblition
             ,
             yet
             while
             it
             stood
             by
             a
             positive
             Authority
             or
             Precept
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             that
             God
             may
             command
             a
             particular
             ,
             as
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             instantly
             so
             determine
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             command
             may
             inforce
             to
             diverse
             dayes
             at
             diverse
             times
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             of
             Gods
             manifesting
             his
             mind
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             one
             command
             men
             were
             astricted
             successively
             to
             diverse
             places
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             it
             instanced
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             wherein
             God
             requireth
             such
             a
             worship
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             should
             prescribe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             moral
             affirmative
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             dischargeth
             all
             worship
             by
             Images
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             moral
             negative
             part
             thereof
             ;
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             Believers
             were
             then
             tyed
             ,
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             ,
             to
             Circumcise
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Passover
             ,
             &c.
             but
             now
             Believers
             are
             tyed
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             by
             vertue
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             command
             ▪
             so
             here
             ,
             that
             command
             which
             requires
             the
             Seventh
             day
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             may
             require
             the
             First
             day
             from
             us
             Christians
             ,
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             because
             these
             particulars
             are
             not
             expresly
             ▪
             directly
             ,
             and
             immediately
             called
             for
             by
             these
             commands
             ,
             but
             indirectly
             and
             by
             consequence
             ▪
             yet
             this
             second
             command
             tyed
             the
             Jews
             to
             abstain
             from
             blood
             ,
             and
             to
             circumcise
             ,
             before
             the
             ceremonial
             Law
             was
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             these
             commands
             were
             formerly
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             tyed
             them
             to
             these
             accidentally
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             and
             by
             consequence
             only
             ,
             even
             so
             we
             say
             of
             the
             fourth
             command
             as
             to
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             it
             being
             instituted
             before
             :
             consider
             for
             this
             Exod.
             16.
             26.
             where
             six
             dayes
             for
             gathering
             of
             Manna
             ,
             &
             a
             seventh
             for
             rest
             ,
             are
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Instance
             is
             in
             Tithes
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Lords
             requiring
             apart
             of
             their
             Means
             or
             Substance
             ,
             as
             this
             was
             apart
             of
             their
             time
             ;
             he
             there
             required
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             their
             increase
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             doth
             the
             seventh
             part
             of
             their
             time
             ;
             yet
             God
             ,
             in
             proportioning
             their
             estates
             ,
             did
             not
             particularly
             limit
             to
             any
             exact
             and
             precise
             order
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             this
             proportion
             of
             their
             estates
             whatever
             they
             were
             ;
             so
             we
             say
             here
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             day
             been
             determined
             other
             wayes
             then
             by
             this
             command
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             implyed
             any
             particular
             definite
             day
             of
             the
             Seven
             ,
          
           
           
             3.
             
             We
             premit
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             seventh
             day
             be
             called
             moral
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Command
             ,
             or
             understood
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             moral
             positive
             ,
             and
             so
             alterable
             at
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             question
             would
             not
             be
             much
             different
             ,
             if
             acknowledging
             the
             seventh
             day
             to
             be
             commanded
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             one
             of
             seven
             ,
             we
             yet
             asserted
             the
             seventh
             to
             be
             discharged
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             seven
             to
             be
             still
             retained
             ▪
             for
             so
             one
             of
             seven
             would
             be
             binding
             now
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             lest
             we
             should
             seem
             to
             admit
             somewhat
             changeable
             in
             the
             very
             Command
             it self
             precisely
             considered
             ,
             we
             would
             put
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             commanding
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             its
             explicatory
             part
             ;
             the
             command
             may
             be
             moral
             and
             indefinite
             ,
             although
             some
             things
             in
             reasons
             and
             motives
             were
             not
             so
             ▪
             as
             in
             the
             preface
             which
             inforceth
             all
             the
             commands
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             promise
             annexed
             to
             the
             fifth
             ▪
             there
             was
             something
             peculiar
             to
             that
             people
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             we
             cast
             off
             all
             because
             of
             that
             ;
             suppose
             there
             had
             no
             more
             been
             in
             this
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             but
             
               remember
               in
               the
               day
               of
               rest
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
               ,
            
             that
             would
             not
             have
             inferred
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             though
             we
             think
             the
             Jews
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             former
             sanctification
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             obliged
             to
             keep
             that
             day
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Command
             :
             And
             suppose
             that
             in
             the
             explications
             or
             reasons
             there
             may
             be
             something
             added
             peculiar
             to
             that
             people
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             most
             (
             if
             any
             thing
             )
             the
             seventh
             day
             )
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             commanding
             part
             ,
             will
             still
             stand
             moral
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             should
             be
             remembred
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             can
             be
             made
             out
             that
             it
             was
             determined
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             seventh
             day
             (
             though
             it
             were
             in
             the
             reasons
             added
             )
             and
             to
             us
             afterward
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             both
             found
             to
             be
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             of
             rest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             remembred
             and
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ;
             this
             would
             resolve
             into
             the
             same
             thing
             on
             the
             matter
             ;
             yet
             we
             conceive
             it
             safest
             to
             assert
             that
             in
             this
             Command
             God
             hath
             set
             apart
             a
             seventh
             day
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             by
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             application
             of
             it
             to
             holy
             uses
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             by
             it
             expresly
             ,
             directly
             ,
             and
             primarily
             bind
             to
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             secondarily
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             other
             wayes
             before
             declared
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             bindeth
             now
             that
             same
             way
             to
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             being
             now
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             just
             as
             in
             the
             former
             instances
             or
             examples
             we
             touched
             upon
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             seventh
             day
             (
             whatever
             it
             be
             which
             is
             chosen
             of
             God
             )
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             in
             order
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             sanctifyed
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             injoyning
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             out
             by
             these
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             That
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             Command
             is
             moral
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             perpetually
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             proved
             (
             for
             if
             its
             substance
             be
             not
             moral
             ,
             then
             it
             sel●
             is
             not
             so
             either
             )
             but
             that
             a
             seventh
             day
             should
             be
             sanctified
             hath
             been
             maintained
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             retaining
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             while
             the
             seventh
             hath
             been
             laid
             by
             and
             never
             used
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             the
             seventh
             ,
             but
             a●
             seventh
             day
             which
             was
             primarily
             commanded
             in
             this
             Command
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             particular
             day
             is
             instituted
             here
             more
             then
             any
             positive
             service
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             :
             yet
             the
             observation
             of
             what
             was
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             prescribed
             was
             included
             .
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             here
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             may
             inferr
             that
             the
             second
             Command
             injoyned
             not
             such
             and
             such
             Ordinances
             primarily
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             abolished
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             were
             negative
             or
             prohibited
             ,
             a●
             not
             making
             of
             Images
             ,
             are
             moral
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             continued
             ,
             and
             Images
             are
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             just
             so
             may
             we
             conclude
             that
             a
             seventh
             day
             here
             was
             primarily
             commanded
             ,
             
             and
             is
             moral
             because
             it
             is
             continued
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             seventh
             was
             not
             so
             commanded
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             rejected
             and
             laid
             aside
             .
          
           
             This
             Argument
             especially
             made
             out
             in
             the
             designation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             will
             prove
             this
             ,
             for
             if
             that
             seventh
             day
             was
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             then
             either
             it
             is
             to
             be
             continued
             as
             moral
             ,
             which
             were
             against
             the
             current
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             set
             forth
             different
             Ordinances
             ,
             so
             a
             different
             chief
             solemn
             time
             for
             worship
             ;
             or
             we
             must
             say
             that
             this
             fourth
             Command
             belongeth
             not
             to
             us
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             we
             have
             made
             out
             :
             It
             must
             then
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             a
             seventh
             day
             which
             this
             Command
             respecteth
             ,
             which
             therefore
             belongeth
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             Command
             (
             and
             particularly
             the
             second
             Command
             )
             doth
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             If
             God
             hath
             put
             a
             difference
             some
             way
             betwixt
             the
             Sabbath
             commanded
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             his
             own
             rest
             ,
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             seem
             its
             not
             that
             day
             which
             it
             commanded
             :
             But
             he
             hath
             put
             a
             difference
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             mandatory
             part
             ,
             Remember
             ;
             what
             ?
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             or
             day
             of
             rest
             :
             2.
             
             In
             the
             blessing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             he
             
               blessed
               the
               seventh
               day
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ;
             therefore
             is
             that
             difference
             so
             palpable
             ,
             as
             being
             specially
             intended
             ;
             whereas
             if
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Command
             were
             only
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             much
             more
             clear
             to
             have
             set
             it
             down
             other
             wayes
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             probable
             reason
             of
             the
             difference
             can
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             Either
             a
             seventh
             day
             is
             commanded
             primarily
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             seventh
             but
             secondarily
             and
             consequentially
             ,
             or
             the
             seventh
             was
             commanded
             the
             Jews
             primarily
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             seven
             but
             consequentially
             (
             for
             both
             were
             commanded
             to
             them
             )
             and
             the
             first
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             seventh
             as
             being
             in
             use
             before
             .
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             primarily
             commanded
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             seven
             consequentially
             only
             ,
             because
             the
             general
             is
             first
             commanded
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             particular
             ;
             as
             when
             God
             required
             Tithes
             of
             increase
             and
             Cattle
             ,
             by
             the
             Command
             of
             Tithes
             he
             first
             required
             the
             proportion
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             particular
             proportion
             as
             to
             order
             ,
             he
             himself
             should
             carve
             out
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             came
             in
             the
             tenth
             Beast
             (
             which
             passed
             under
             the
             rod
             )
             by
             a
             particular
             command
             ,
             Lev.
             27.
             32
             ,
             33
             ▪
             because
             there
             God
             determined
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             tenth
             had
             not
             been
             set
             down
             ,
             the
             general
             command
             had
             but
             determined
             upon
             the
             tenth
             of
             Cattle
             ,
             as
             of
             Sheaves
             ,
             or
             bolls
             of
             Corn
             ,
             even
             so
             it
             is
             as
             to
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             Command
             requireth
             one
             of
             seven
             primarily
             :
             but
             that
             it
             is
             this
             seventh
             ,
             followeth
             from
             another
             determination
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             If
             the
             moral
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             which
             press
             this
             Command
             do
             most
             directly
             respect
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             ;
             then
             it
             s
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             primarily
             commanded
             in
             it
             (
             for
             the
             reasons
             bear
             out
             especially
             what
             is
             moral
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             principally
             intended
             )
             but
             the
             moral
             reasons
             pressing
             it
             plead
             more
             strongly
             and
             directly
             for
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             but
             indirectly
             for
             the
             seventh
             day
             as
             it
             was
             then
             instituted
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             the
             reasons
             do
             directly
             press
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             stick
             closely
             to
             it
             ,
             may
             thus
             be
             made
             out
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             reasons
             equally
             press
             on
             us
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             (
             supposing
             it
             now
             to
             be
             observed
             according
             to
             Divine
             warrant
             )
             then
             they
             do
             not
             primarily
             press
             the
             seventh
             ,
             but
             the
             reasons
             equally
             press
             on
             us
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             the
             major
             is
             clear
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             cannot
             press
             two
             different
             dayes
             
             primarily
             nor
             equally
             ;
             that
             the
             reasons
             concern
             us
             as
             well
             as
             them
             upon
             the
             supposition
             aforesaid
             ,
             may
             thus
             appear
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             universal
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             that
             people
             more
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             concession
             of
             six
             dayes
             is
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             Gods
             example
             of
             resting
             ,
             concerneth
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             breaking
             of
             that
             Command
             be
             equally
             sinful
             to
             us
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             strike
             against
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             Gods
             example
             in
             us
             as
             well
             as
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             these
             reasons
             concern
             us
             also
             ,
             and
             us
             as
             well
             as
             them
             :
             Now
             that
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             agredge
             the
             sin
             of
             prophaning
             our
             Lords
             day
             as
             they
             did
             the
             sin
             of
             prophaning
             their
             Sabbath
             ,
             we
             must
             either
             grant
             ,
             or
             we
             must
             deny
             that
             they
             concern
             us
             at
             all
             :
             Beside
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             challenge
             from
             the
             conscience
             by
             vertue
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             put
             a
             tender
             heart
             out
             of
             question
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             God
             giveth
             us
             six
             dayes
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             example
             proposed
             to
             us
             ought
             to
             be
             respected
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             general
             equity
             is
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             reasons
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             allowance
             to
             us
             for
             six
             working
             dayes
             together
             ,
             even
             the
             last
             six
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             them
             for
             the
             first
             six
             ;
             then
             they
             determine
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             to
             be
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             primarily
             ,
             but
             a
             seventh
             following
             these
             six
             of
             labour
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             allow
             us
             warrantably
             to
             work
             six
             dayes
             ,
             even
             the
             last
             six
             of
             the
             week
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             determine
             the
             seventh
             day
             primarily
             ;
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             major
             seemeth
             to
             be
             very
             clear
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             these
             must
             stand
             and
             fall
             together
             ,
             if
             the
             concession
             (
             to
             call
             it
             so
             )
             concern
             us
             in
             the
             six
             working
             dayes
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             reservation
             of
             a
             seventh
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             concession
             concerneth
             us
             in
             the
             six
             working
             dayes
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             prohibition
             of
             work
             on
             a
             seventh
             of
             rest
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             determineth
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             the
             concession
             be
             for
             six
             in
             number
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             prohibition
             be
             for
             a
             seventh
             in
             number
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             concession
             be
             of
             six
             in
             order
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             the
             seventh
             that
             is
             to
             be
             reserved
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             seventh
             be
             related
             to
             in
             the
             prohibition
             of
             work
             ,
             then
             the
             concession
             must
             look
             to
             the
             first
             six
             dayes
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             .
             And
             therefore
             3.
             seeing
             the
             six
             dayes
             concession
             looketh
             to
             six
             in
             number
             ,
             so
             many
             thou
             mayest
             or
             shalt
             work
             together
             ▪
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             prohibition
             must
             also
             respect
             the
             number
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             seventh
             ▪
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             :
             the
             minor
             will
             be
             clear
             to
             the
             judicious
             considerer
             ,
             by
             a
             particular
             application
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             fourth
             Command
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             if
             the
             concession
             respect
             not
             the
             number
             ,
             but
             the
             order
             (
             as
             it
             must
             ▪
             if
             the
             prohibition
             of
             work
             on
             the
             seventh
             respect
             the
             order
             and
             not
             the
             number
             )
             then
             1.
             what
             warrant
             have
             we
             for
             our
             six
             work
             dayes
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             not
             here
             ,
             where
             is
             it
             ?
             for
             sure
             we
             cannot
             take
             Gods
             time
             without
             his
             order
             and
             warrant
             :
             2.
             and
             more
             especially
             ,
             then
             could
             not
             we
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Command
             plead
             allowance
             for
             working
             six
             dayes
             different
             from
             the
             first
             six
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             be
             astricted
             by
             the
             Command
             to
             sanctifie
             one
             (
             seeing
             the
             one
             inferreth
             and
             determineth
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             go
             together
             )
             which
             were
             absurd
             .
          
           
             Yet
             again
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             made
             out
             that
             the
             reasons
             press
             a
             seventh
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             by
             considering
             the
             words
             and
             force
             of
             the
             consequence
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               Six
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               ,
               but
               the
               seventh
               is
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             1.
             
             It
             sayeth
             not
             ,
             take
             the
             first
             six
             ,
             but
             of
             seven
             take
             six
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Lord
             the
             seventh
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             reserved
             it
             to
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             The
             same
             equity
             is
             in
             the
             inference
             for
             a
             seventh
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             seventh
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ;
             he
             has
             given
             thee
             six
             ,
             therefore
             
             give
             thou
             him
             a
             seventh
             ,
             will
             conclude
             more
             formally
             then
             give
             him
             the
             seventh
             ;
             a
             seventh
             is
             the
             seventh
             part
             of
             time
             as
             well
             as
             the
             seventh
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             equity
             the
             Command
             goeth
             on
             .
             3.
             
             Had
             the
             Command
             intended
             to
             inferr
             the
             seventh
             primarily
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             thee
             the
             first
             six
             ,
             therefore
             give
             thou
             him
             the
             seventh
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             from
             Gods
             example
             inferreth
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             wrought
             six
             and
             rested
             the
             seventh
             ,
             do
             thou
             so
             likewise
             ,
             and
             so
             these
             that
             work
             six
             and
             rest
             a
             seventh
             (
             as
             we
             now
             do
             )
             follow
             Gods
             example
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             that
             wrought
             six
             and
             rested
             the
             seventh
             did
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             If
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             the
             Command
             must
             be
             expounded
             by
             the
             negative
             ,
             &
             contra
             ,
             then
             it
             concerneth
             one
             of
             seven
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             :
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             positive
             part
             commandeth
             a
             day
             without
             respect
             to
             its
             order
             ,
             therefore
             the
             negative
             doth
             so
             .
             2.
             
             The
             negative
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             thus
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             work
             above
             six
             ,
             not
             thus
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             work
             above
             the
             first
             six
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             cleareth
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             the
             first
             six
             ,
             but
             six
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             concession
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             the
             seventh
             ,
             but
             a
             seventh
             that
             is
             in
             the
             inhibition
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             is
             clear
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Arg
             6.
             
             If
             this
             Command
             ,
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             concern
             us
             ,
             as
             being
             moral
             ,
             and
             bind
             us
             to
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             equally
             ,
             as
             it
             obliged
             the
             Jews
             to
             the
             seventh
             ;
             then
             it
             s
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             ▪
             which
             is
             intended
             primarily
             by
             it
             :
             But
             it
             bindeth
             us
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             That
             its
             moral
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             us
             now
             ,
             is
             cleared
             .
             Thus
             1.
             it
             either
             bindeth
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             or
             to
             nothing
             ,
             therefore
             it
             primarily
             granteth
             six
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             first
             six
             ,
             for
             labour
             ,
             and
             by
             clear
             conseqnence
             intendeth
             primarily
             a
             seventh
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             ,
             for
             a
             day
             of
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             against
             this
             Command
             to
             break
             the
             Lords
             day
             or
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             prophane
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             obligeth
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             directly
             ;
             for
             indirectly
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             the
             three
             former
             commands
             ▪
             3.
             
             If
             the
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             be
             forbidden
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             Command
             )
             then
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             is
             equally
             forbidden
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             its
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             appropriated
             to
             him
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will.
             4.
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             challenges
             of
             all
             (
             when
             tender
             )
             as
             being
             guilty
             of
             breaking
             this
             Command
             when
             ever
             they
             prophane
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             do
             convincingly
             hold
             forth
             that
             this
             Command
             concerneth
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             so
             many
             witnesses
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             consequently
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             a
             seventh
             day
             ,
             whether
             instituted
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             primarily
             commanded
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             its
             never
             counted
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             to
             neglect
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             neither
             do
             the
             Consciences
             of
             well
             ▪
             informed
             Christians
             challenge
             for
             that
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             most
             bitterly
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             In
             sum
             ,
             suppose
             now
             the
             first
             day
             being
             instituted
             ,
             that
             the
             Command
             were
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             ▪
             we
             would
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             already
             instituted
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             reasons
             will
             inforce
             it
             ,
             even
             so
             the
             seventh
             day
             came
             in
             then
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             formerly
             instituted
             ;
             beside
             the
             Sabbatisme
             signifieth
             not
             this
             or
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             what
             day
             soever
             ,
             shall
             be
             by
             God
             solemnly
             set
             ,
             or
             is
             set
             apart
             for
             holy
             rest
             ;
             and
             the
             Command
             will
             run
             for
             our
             observing
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             supposing
             its
             institution
             as
             well
             as
             it
             did
             for
             that
             ;
             although
             it
             more
             directly
             tye
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             so
             but
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             preface
             prefixed
             to
             all
             the
             Commands
             ,
             and
             the
             
             promise
             affixed
             to
             the
             fifth
             ,
             concern
             them
             literally
             ;
             yet
             are
             binding
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             moral
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Apostles
             applying
             the
             last
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             2.
             without
             relation
             to
             that
             particular
             Land
             or
             People
             ,
             but
             as
             applicable
             and
             common
             to
             any
             Land
             or
             People
             making
             conscience
             of
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commands
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Jews
             kept
             the
             Seventh
             day
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             command
             ,
             but
             by
             its
             prior
             institution
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             Sacrifices
             and
             Circumcision
             by
             the
             second
             command
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             particularly
             named
             in
             it
             .
             2.
             
             So
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             by
             this
             fourth
             Commandement
             :
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             indeed
             no
             particular
             day
             primarily
             at
             least
             instituted
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             But
             God
             rested
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Gods
             rest
             is
             not
             principally
             proposed
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             rested
             one
             day
             ▪
             after
             six
             imployed
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             ▪
             I'ts
             to
             inferr
             the
             number
             ▪
             not
             the
             order
             ,
             otherwaies
             it
             would
             not
             concern
             us
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Seventh
             relateth
             not
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             three
             ,
             &c
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             called
             the
             Seventh
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             former
             Six
             of
             work
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             quoties
             and
             quamdiu
             ,
             how
             often
             the
             Sabbath
             recurreth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             here
             to
             be
             inquired
             what
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             sanctification
             of
             this
             day
             (
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             quando
             )
             or
             wherefrom
             we
             are
             to
             reckon
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             's
             granted
             by
             all
             to
             be
             a
             natural
             day
             ;
             Now
             it
             is
             questioned
             mainly
             ,
             whether
             its
             begininning
             is
             to
             be
             reckoned
             from
             evening
             about
             Sun
             ▪
             setting
             or
             darkness
             ,
             to
             Sun
             ▪
             setting
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             to
             be
             reckoned
             from
             morning
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             as
             we
             fix
             it
             )
             when
             the
             Sun
             beginneth
             to
             ascend
             towards
             us
             after
             midnight
             ,
             which
             is
             morning
             largely
             taken
             ,
             as
             its
             evening
             largely
             taken
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             beginneth
             to
             decline
             after
             mid-day
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             debate
             then
             ,
             we
             take
             morning
             and
             evening
             largely
             ,
             as
             they
             divide
             the
             whole
             natural
             day
             ,
             so
             the
             morning
             is
             from
             twelve
             at
             night
             to
             twelve
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             evening
             from
             twelve
             in
             the
             day
             to
             twelve
             at
             night
             :
             And
             it
             must
             be
             so
             here
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             
               Moses
               ;
               Gen.
            
             1.
             divideth
             the
             natural
             day
             in
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             which
             two
             put
             together
             ,
             make
             up
             the
             whole
             day
             ;
             and
             these
             six
             dayes
             ,
             made
             up
             each
             of
             them
             of
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             are
             natural
             dayes
             ,
             the
             whole
             week
             being
             divided
             in
             seven
             of
             them
             :
             and
             that
             reckoning
             from
             Gods
             example
             is
             no
             doubt
             proposed
             for
             our
             Imitation
             in
             this
             .
             Hence
             the
             morning
             watch
             was
             before
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             morning
             sacrifice
             about
             nine
             of
             the
             clock
             ,
             so
             the
             evening
             sacrifice
             was
             about
             three
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             and
             the
             evening
             watch
             about
             nine
             at
             night
             ▪
             2.
             
             It
             is
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             clear
             from
             this
             command
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             account
             the
             six
             working
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             account
             the
             seventh
             ,
             for
             one
             must
             begin
             where
             another
             endeth
             ;
             and
             if
             one
             of
             them
             begin
             at
             the
             evening
             or
             morning
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             must
             do
             so
             likewise
             .
             3.
             
             We
             suppose
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Sabbath
             was
             from
             morning
             to
             evening
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Sabbath
             ;
             because
             for
             extraordinary
             Sabbaths
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             
               Passover
               .
               Exod.
            
             12.
             and
             of
             the
             
               Atonement
               ,
               Levit.
            
             23.
             there
             were
             special
             reasons
             ;
             and
             though
             otherwayes
             they
             were
             to
             be
             sanctified
             as
             Sabbaths
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             were
             to
             begin
             in
             the
             evening
             before
             ,
             was
             added
             as
             aspecial
             solemnity
             of
             these
             solemn
             times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             example
             or
             instance
             of
             these
             will
             not
             be
             concludent
             
             here
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             what
             we
             assert
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             a
             particular
             excepting
             of
             them
             from
             the
             ordinary
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             intimation
             of
             their
             beginning
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             will
             rather
             confirm
             our
             assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             ordinary
             Sabbaths
             did
             begin
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             not
             questioned
             ,
             if
             on
             the
             evening
             before
             ,
             people
             should
             be
             preparing
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             following
             ,
             we
             said
             that
             this
             is
             included
             in
             the
             word
             remember
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             begin
             at
             the
             evening
             before
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             be
             comprehended
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             very
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             will
             conclude
             the
             work
             or
             observation
             of
             the
             day
             to
             close
             at
             the
             next
             evening
             .
          
           
             We
             conceive
             ,
             especially
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             to
             begin
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             till
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             reason
             thus
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             As
             other
             dayes
             begin
             ,
             or
             as
             dayes
             began
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             must
             this
             ,
             but
             days
             ordinarily
             begin
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             first
             six
             of
             
             Moses's
             reckoning
             begin
             so
             ,
             then
             this
             beginneth
             so
             also
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             begin
             so
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             cleared
             from
             Gen.
             1.
             where
             the
             evening
             and
             the
             morning
             make
             the
             first
             day
             after
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             there
             the
             morning
             and
             the
             evening
             do
             fully
             divide
             the
             natural
             day
             ,
             then
             the
             morning
             must
             go
             before
             the
             evening
             ,
             every
             morning
             being
             for
             its
             own
             evening
             :
             But
             they
             do
             divide
             the
             natural
             day
             ,
             all
             being
             comprehended
             under
             six
             dayes
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             the
             consequence
             is
             clear
             ,
             to
             natural
             sense
             ,
             for
             the
             fore-noon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             morning
             must
             be
             before
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             evening
             ;
             the
             ascending
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             sure
             before
             its
             declining
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             morning
             natural
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             of
             the
             natural
             day
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             twelfth
             hour
             at
             night
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             question
             then
             ,
             being
             onely
             ,
             whether
             to
             reckon
             the
             evening
             or
             the
             morning
             first
             ;
             it
             would
             seem
             necessary
             to
             reckon
             the
             morning
             first
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             evening
             be
             first
             ,
             that
             evening
             must
             either
             be
             ,
             1.
             the
             evening
             of
             a
             day
             preceeding
             morning
             ,
             seeing
             every
             evening
             supposeth
             a
             morning
             to
             go
             before
             it
             in
             proper
             speech
             (
             and
             I
             suppose
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             Genes
             .
             1.
             is
             not
             set
             down
             in
             metaphorical
             terms
             ;
             )
             or
             2.
             it
             must
             be
             an
             evening
             without
             a
             morning
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             proper
             speech
             (
             here
             used
             )
             is
             absurd
             ,
             and
             seems
             also
             to
             be
             as
             impossible
             in
             nature
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             consequent
             and
             posterior
             evening
             or
             afternoon
             ,
             without
             a
             preceeding
             morning
             or
             forenoon
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             should
             be
             an
             effect
             without
             a
             cause
             ;
             or
             3.
             it
             must
             be
             the
             evening
             following
             its
             own
             morning
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             morning
             must
             be
             lost
             proceeding
             the
             first
             evening
             recorded
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             
             
               The
               evening
               and
               the
               morning
               were
               the
               first
               day
            
             ;
             which
             to
             affirm
             would
             not
             onely
             be
             absurd
             ,
             but
             would
             also
             manifestly
             fasten
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             dayes
             time
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             calculation
             :
             and
             it
             seemeth
             hard
             in
             all
             speech
             and
             Scripture-phrase
             ,
             to
             put
             evening
             before
             its
             own
             morning
             ,
             seeing
             there
             must
             be
             both
             morning
             and
             evening
             in
             each
             day
             ;
             neither
             doth
             the
             Scriptute
             speak
             any
             way
             of
             evening
             ,
             but
             when
             its
             drawing
             towards
             night
             ,
             which
             still
             supposeth
             the
             morning
             of
             that
             same
             day
             to
             be
             passed
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             must
             divide
             the
             day
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Artificial
             day
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             natural
             day
             begin
             at
             twelve
             of
             the
             noon
             ▪
             day
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             as
             much
             against
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             that
             reckoneth
             still
             the
             whole
             Artificial
             day
             as
             belonging
             to
             one
             natutal
             day
             ,
             the
             Artificial
             day
             and
             night
             being
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             one
             whole
             natural
             day
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             force
             of
             the
             opposite
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             evening
             is
             first
             named
             ,
             Ergo
             it
             is
             first
             .
             
               Answ
               .
               Moses
            
             his
             scope
             is
             not
             to
             shew
             what
             part
             of
             one
             day
             is
             before
             another
             ,
             but
             to
             divide
             one
             day
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             goeth
             to
             make
             a
             whole
             day
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             an
             evening
             and
             a
             morning
             ;
             not
             a
             morning
             alone
             ,
             but
             an
             evening
             added
             to
             the
             morning
             which
             preceeded
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             third
             day
             ,
             &c.
             as
             one
             would
             reckon
             thus
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             whole
             day
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             both
             evening
             and
             morning
             ;
             In
             this
             account
             its
             most
             suitable
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             evening
             ,
             because
             it
             presupposeth
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             
             being
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             day
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             not
             so
             proper
             to
             say
             morning
             with
             the
             evening
             ,
             as
             evening
             now
             added
             to
             its
             morning
             compleateth
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             evening
             now
             being
             past
             as
             the
             morning
             before
             ▪
             God
             did
             put
             a
             period
             by
             and
             with
             the
             evening
             to
             the
             First
             day
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             evening
             that
             compleateth
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             divideth
             it
             from
             the
             following
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             morning
             :
             as
             one
             would
             say
             ,
             the
             afternoon
             with
             the
             forenoon
             maketh
             a
             compleat
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             afternoon
             or
             evening
             is
             first
             named
             ,
             because
             1.
             the
             day
             is
             not
             compleat
             without
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             compleateth
             it
             ;
             2.
             because
             the
             day
             cannot
             be
             extended
             beyond
             it
             ,
             now
             the
             first
             day
             is
             closed
             ,
             because
             the
             evening
             of
             it
             is
             come
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             What
             time
             of
             the
             day
             God
             began
             his
             rest
             ▪
             we
             must
             begin
             ours
             ,
             but
             he
             began
             his
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             the
             Artificial
             night
             having
             intervened
             betwixt
             that
             and
             the
             sixth
             ,
             which
             is
             clear
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             Gods
             resting
             this
             day
             is
             more
             then
             his
             resting
             in
             the
             other
             nights
             of
             the
             six
             dayes
             ,
             it
             being
             granted
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             nothing
             in
             the
             night
             .
             2.
             
             There
             had
             not
             otherwise
             been
             any
             intermission
             betwixt
             his
             labour
             and
             his
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             supposed
             by
             distinguishing
             the
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             command
             of
             a
             day
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             we
             should
             begin
             the
             night
             or
             the
             evening
             before
             ,
             then
             ,
             these
             two
             or
             three
             absurdities
             would
             follow
             ,
             1.
             
             Then
             we
             would
             confound
             the
             preparation
             by
             the
             word
             remember
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             together
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             we
             Christians
             might
             also
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             concession
             of
             six
             dayes
             for
             work
             ,
             begin
             to
             work
             the
             night
             before
             Monday
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             on
             this
             supposition
             might
             have
             begun
             their
             work
             the
             night
             before
             Sunday
             .
             3.
             
             Then
             we
             were
             almost
             no
             sooner
             to
             begin
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             then
             to
             break
             it
             off
             for
             rest
             ,
             and
             when
             its
             sanctification
             is
             closed
             ,
             as
             soon
             to
             fall
             to
             our
             ordidinary
             callings
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             If
             by
             this
             Command
             a
             whole
             natural
             day
             is
             to
             be
             employed
             for
             duties
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             another
             day
             is
             employed
             in
             our
             ordinary
             Callings
             ▪
             then
             is
             it
             to
             begin
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             antecedent
             will
             not
             be
             denyed
             ,
             the
             consequent
             is
             thus
             made
             good
             ;
             if
             men
             account
             all
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             working
             time
             from
             one
             nights
             rest
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             belong
             to
             one
             day
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             begin
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             must
             account
             what
             they
             work
             after
             the
             first
             evening
             to
             belong
             to
             another
             day
             ,
             but
             that
             way
             of
             reckoning
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             the
             twelth
             hour
             belonging
             to
             that
             same
             day
             with
             the
             first
             hour
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             by
             this
             Command
             a
             whole
             artificial
             day
             together
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             waking
             and
             working
             time
             betwixt
             two
             nights
             )
             be
             to
             be
             employed
             for
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             they
             its
             beginning
             must
             be
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             latter
             or
             following
             evening
             belong
             to
             this
             natural
             day
             before
             sleeping
             time
             come
             on
             ,
             then
             the
             even
             before
             cannot
             belong
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             have
             both
             ;
             but
             by
             this
             Command
             a
             whole
             waking
             day
             ▪
             or
             an
             artificial
             day
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             even
             after
             it
             before
             waking
             time
             end
             as
             well
             as
             the
             morning
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             begin
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             no●
             on
             the
             evening
             before
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             if
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             concession
             of
             six
             working
             dayes
             we
             may
             not
             wor●
             the
             evening
             after
             ;
             then
             the
             day
             beginneth
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             for
             the
             week
             day
             following
             must
             begin
             as
             the
             Sabbath
             did
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thes●
             things
             will
             make
             out
             the
             minor
             .
             1.
             
             It
             can
             hardly
             be
             thought
             consistent
             with
             thi●
             Command
             to
             work
             immediately
             ,
             when
             it
             groweth
             dark
             before
             folks
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             I●
             
             said
             Luke
             23.
             verse
             56.
             and
             24.
             verse
             1.
             of
             the
             Women
             that
             stayed
             from
             the
             grave
             till
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             that
             they
             rested
             according
             to
             the
             commandment
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             and
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             came
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             Christ
             accounteth
             a
             whole
             natural
             day
             ,
             that
             which
             lasteth
             till
             men
             cannot
             work
             ,
             4.
             
             Gods
             working
             dayes
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             were
             such
             ,
             he
             made
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             evening
             before
             the
             First
             day
             .
             5.
             
             The
             ordinary
             phrase
             ,
             
               To
               morrow
               is
               the
               holy
               Sabbath
               ,
               Exod.
            
             16.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             sheweth
             that
             the
             day
             present
             will
             last
             till
             to
             morrow
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             is
             ever
             by
             an
             intervening
             night
             :
             So
             if
             on
             the
             forbidden
             day
             men
             may
             not
             work
             till
             to
             morrow
             ,
             then
             that
             evening
             belongeth
             to
             it
             by
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             if
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             the
             seventh
             be
             not
             come
             till
             to
             morrow
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             night
             intervene
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             not
             begin
             at
             even
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             is
             in
             these
             places
             and
             phrases
             .
          
           
             Yet
             again
             ,
             its
             clear
             that
             in
             all
             the
             examples
             of
             ordinary
             Sabbaths
             keeping
             and
             sanctifying
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             began
             in
             the
             morning
             :
             For
             instance
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             27.
             
             
               Some
               of
               the
               people
               went
               out
               to
               gather
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
            
             no
             doubt
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             for
             they
             knew
             well
             there
             was
             none
             of
             it
             to
             be
             found
             any
             day
             after
             the
             Suns
             waxing
             hot
             ;
             they
             might
             have
             dressed
             of
             it
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             and
             not
             been
             quarrelled
             with
             ,
             they
             being
             forbidden
             gathering
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             the
             proofs
             of
             the
             former
             Argument
             give
             light
             to
             this
             also
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             yet
             two
             Arguments
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             which
             do
             especially
             belong
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             for
             clearing
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Lords
             day
             to
             be
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             taken
             from
             Christs
             Resurrection
             thus
             :
          
           
             That
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             time
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             when
             the
             Lord
             began
             to
             rest
             after
             finishing
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             arose
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             the
             First
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             bindeth
             us
             strongly
             who
             take
             that
             day
             on
             which
             he
             arose
             to
             be
             our
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             History
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             and
             Resurrection
             together
             ,
             wherein
             these
             things
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             observable
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             on
             Frydays
             night
             ,
             being
             the
             preparation
             to
             the
             great
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             followed
             :
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Woman
             who
             rested
             and
             came
             not
             to
             the
             Grave
             till
             Sunday
             morning
             (
             to
             use
             our
             known
             names
             )
             are
             said
             to
             rest
             according
             to
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             as
             if
             coming
             sooner
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             resting
             according
             to
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             his
             lying
             in
             the
             Grave
             must
             be
             accounted
             to
             be
             some
             time
             before
             the
             Fryday
             ended
             ,
             other
             wayes
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             three
             dayes
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             part
             of
             Frydays
             night
             is
             reckoned
             to
             the
             First
             day
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             Sabbath
             or
             Saturday
             is
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             lastly
             a
             part
             of
             the
             night
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             twelve
             a
             clock
             at
             night
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             First
             day
             or
             Sunday
             ,
             standeth
             for
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             arose
             that
             morning
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             yet
             dark
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             the
             Women
             came
             to
             the
             Grave
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             could
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             Sabbath
             seventh-day
             ended
             then
             ,
             and
             the
             First
             day
             Sabbath
             began
             .
          
           
             We
             now
             come
             to
             the
             third
             general
             question
             concerning
             the
             change
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             the
             change
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             into
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ;
             where
             first
             ,
             we
             shall
             sum
             up
             what
             is
             moral
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             then
             secondly
             by
             some
             Propositions
             clear
             the
             change
             and
             its
             consistency
             with
             this
             Command
             .
          
           
           
             To
             the
             first
             then
             ,
             this
             Command
             doth
             morally
             and
             perpetually
             oblige
             to
             these
             :
             1.
             
             That
             there
             be
             a
             solemn
             time
             set
             apart
             and
             observed
             for
             Worship
             :
             2.
             
             That
             this
             should
             be
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             :
             3.
             
             That
             it
             should
             be
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             the
             very
             day
             ,
             which
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             his
             appointment
             ,
             whatever
             day
             it
             should
             be
             :
             4.
             
             That
             it
             be
             a
             whole
             natural
             day
             of
             twenty
             four
             hours
             ,
             yet
             having
             an
             Artificial
             day
             together
             undivided
             :
             5.
             
             That
             six
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             but
             six
             ;
             working
             dayes
             intervent
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             be
             together
             in
             a
             week
             ;
             and
             therefore
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Sabbath
             be
             a
             bounding
             day
             ,
             dividing
             one
             working
             week
             from
             another
             ;
             if
             then
             six
             working
             dayes
             must
             be
             in
             one
             week
             ,
             and
             go
             together
             ,
             this
             will
             follow
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             must
             be
             the
             first
             or
             last
             day
             of
             the
             seven
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Propositions
             clearing
             the
             change
             and
             consistency
             of
             it
             with
             this
             command
             ,
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             Sabbath
             may
             be
             changed
             from
             the
             last
             or
             seventh
             day
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             without
             any
             derogation
             to
             this
             command
             or
             inconsistency
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             is
             moral
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             ,
             and
             a
             bounding
             seventh
             day
             ,
             leaving
             six
             for
             work
             together
             ,
             remain
             untouched
             by
             the
             change
             :
             beside
             ,
             the
             seventh
             day
             not
             having
             its
             institution
             from
             this
             Command
             expresly
             and
             directly
             ,
             but
             only
             accidentally
             (
             the
             particular
             day
             whether
             the
             Jews
             seventh
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             Christians
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             being
             supposed
             by
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             as
             instituted
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             instituted
             elsewhere
             )
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             its
             first
             institution
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             being
             onely
             a
             positive
             and
             temporary
             Law
             ,
             may
             be
             therefore
             changed
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             keep
             ▪
             intire
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             insist
             in
             further
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             much
             being
             spoken
             to
             it
             on
             the
             matter
             already
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Propos
             .
             Not
             only
             may
             the
             seventh
             be
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             another
             seventh
             day
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             meet
             and
             convenient
             from
             good
             reasons
             )
             even
             in
             the
             Command
             )
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             If
             these
             two
             ages
             ,
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             ,
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             diverse
             Worlds
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             be
             accounted
             the
             making
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Creation
             was
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             then
             its
             meet
             that
             when
             the
             World
             is
             renued
             by
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             should
             be
             changed
             for
             memory
             of
             that
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             was
             instituted
             at
             first
             for
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             there
             being
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             both
             :
             But
             they
             are
             looked
             on
             as
             two
             distinct
             worlds
             ,
             and
             called
             so
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             2.
             and
             this
             last
             World
             distinguished
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             Hebr.
             2.
             5.
             and
             the
             redeeming
             of
             the
             one
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             making
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             therefore
             from
             that
             day
             forth
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             is
             to
             be
             such
             as
             may
             relate
             to
             both
             ,
             now
             the
             day
             being
             changed
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             remembreth
             us
             of
             Gods
             rest
             at
             the
             Creation
             by
             distinguishing
             six
             dayes
             from
             the
             seventh
             ,
             and
             it
             remembreth
             us
             of
             the
             new
             Creation
             by
             putting
             Christs
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             If
             the
             new
             World
             be
             a
             work
             as
             much
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             comfortable
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             begun
             and
             closed
             or
             finished
             by
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             as
             the
             making
             of
             the
             old
             World
             was
             ,
             then
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             of
             the
             new
             World
             is
             to
             be
             made
             to
             relate
             to
             that
             ,
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             World
             be
             more
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             men
             ;
             then
             by
             the
             ground
             on
             which
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             at
             first
             instituted
             ,
             it
             s
             also
             again
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             memory
             of
             Gods
             great
             work
             ;
             but
             both
             the
             former
             are
             true
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             or
             thus
             ,
             if
             the
             ground
             that
             made
             the
             seventh
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             the
             old
             World
             be
             changed
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             tha●
             ground
             agree
             better
             to
             another
             then
             to
             it
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             changed
             :
             But
             the
             ground
             whereupon
             the
             old
             seventh
             day
             was
             preferred
             is
             now
             changed
             ,
             &
             there
             are
             grounds
             to
             
             prefer
             another
             day
             to
             it
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             meet
             the
             day
             be
             changed
             also
             :
             Or
             thus
             ,
             f
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Mediator
             after
             it
             ,
             be
             as
             much
             to
             be
             remembred
             as
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             and
             Gods
             resting
             after
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             day
             is
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             If
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             new
             World
             all
             the
             Levitical
             services
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             Ceremonial
             Worship
             of
             that
             day
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             the
             day
             also
             should
             be
             changed
             :
             1.
             
             For
             shewing
             the
             expiration
             of
             that
             Worship
             and
             Law
             ,
             it
             being
             hard
             to
             keep
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Jewish
             former
             Worship
             :
             2.
             
             To
             keep
             Christians
             more
             Judaizing
             ,
             and
             to
             abstract
             them
             even
             from
             former
             services
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             now
             abolished
             ;
             just
             as
             now
             no
             particular
             family
             hath
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             Levi
             had
             it
             before
             ,
             nor
             no
             particular
             Nation
             hath
             the
             Church
             confined
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             (
             though
             these
             were
             not
             typical
             properly
             )
             yea
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             such
             a
             day
             as
             would
             point
             out
             the
             evanishing
             of
             former
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             the
             inbringing
             of
             the
             first
             day
             abundantly
             doth
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Worship
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             new
             Gospel-world
             be
             eminently
             to
             hold
             their
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             some
             way
             relative
             to
             his
             Redemption
             past
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             meet
             for
             that
             end
             that
             the
             Sabbath-day
             be
             changed
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             dependant
             on
             him
             as
             all
             other
             worship
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             moral-positive
             or
             positive-moral
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             well
             ,
             if
             the
             former
             day
             be
             kept
             unchanged
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             changed
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             Gospel-worship
             holdeth
             of
             him
             Sacraments
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             &c.
             (
             now
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             they
             seal
             are
             not
             ceremonial
             ,
             for
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             was
             instituted
             to
             be
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocency
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             while
             there
             were
             no
             typical
             Institutions
             of
             a
             Saviour
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             Sacraments
             as
             they
             are
             Seals
             may
             be
             continued
             ,
             as
             perpetual
             pieces
             of
             worship
             ,
             without
             hazard
             of
             typifying
             a
             Saviour
             to
             come
             )
             therefore
             he
             instituted
             new
             ones
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             relation
             to
             his
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             considered
             as
             past
             :
             Hence
             also
             his
             Prayer
             or
             Pattern
             is
             called
             the
             
               Lords
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             is
             called
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             because
             instituted
             by
             him
             and
             relating
             to
             him
             ;
             in
             this
             sence
             it
             is
             peculiarly
             said
             Hebr.
             2.
             5.
             
             That
             God
             put
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             the
             World
             to
             come
             different
             from
             what
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             put
             as
             the
             Son
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Law-giver
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             upon
             this
             ground
             we
             think
             that
             day
             is
             called
             ,
             Hebr.
             1.
             10.
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             in
             a
             dependance
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             respect
             what
             is
             past
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
             If
             the
             day
             of
             solemn
             publick
             worship
             be
             a
             piece
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             capable
             of
             bearing
             a
             relation
             to
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             falling
             out
             under
             the
             Mediators
             Kingdom
             properly
             ;
             then
             when
             he
             cometh
             in
             the
             new
             World
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             it
             should
             be
             changed
             .
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             he
             is
             come
             .
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             he
             is
             absolute
             over
             the
             house
             and
             worship
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Some
             way
             to
             preach
             his
             Grace
             and
             Redemption
             in
             the
             very
             change
             of
             it
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Worship
             and
             Tribute
             of
             our
             time
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             )
             and
             a
             piece
             of
             worship
             capable
             of
             his
             Institution
             and
             Remembrance
             (
             therefore
             called
             the
             Lords
             day
             )
             which
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             were
             not
             a
             day
             of
             worship
             capable
             of
             that
             ;
             and
             it
             falleth
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             Matth.
             12.
             
             
               Even
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               is
               Lord
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ▪
            
             and
             why
             is
             that
             power
             pleaded
             in
             that
             particular
             of
             the
             day
             so
             often
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             reason
             by
             his
             coming
             to
             look
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             under
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             all
             other
             worship
             was
             ,
             which
             stood
             by
             Gods
             positive
             Command
             ,
             even
             as
             this
             did
             ?
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
             If
             by
             this
             Command
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             from
             Gods
             most
             solemn
             work
             be
             to
             be
             our
             day
             of
             rest
             ;
             then
             after
             Christs
             coming
             (
             not
             so
             before
             )
             not
             the
             seventh
             ,
             but
             the
             
             first
             day
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             command
             the
             former
             is
             true
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             that
             day
             be
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             reference
             to
             any
             solemn
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             day
             after
             his
             perfecting
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             First
             day
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             :
             but
             by
             the
             command
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             because
             our
             resting
             day
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             on
             the
             First
             day
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             day
             after
             its
             closing
             and
             perfecting
             ,
             as
             to
             Christs
             suffering
             and
             labour
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             to
             its
             application
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             seventh
             was
             of
             Gods
             resting
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             though
             not
             from
             his
             works
             of
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             7.
             
             If
             the
             seventh
             day
             which
             the
             Jews
             kept
             ,
             had
             any
             peculiar
             tye
             or
             motive
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             by
             Christ
             is
             now
             taken
             away
             ▪
             then
             it
             was
             meet
             that
             at
             Christs
             coming
             that
             day
             should
             be
             changed
             .
             We
             would
             understand
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             somewhat
             peculiar
             or
             typical
             in
             their
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             yet
             nothing
             so
             in
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             one
             of
             seven
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             seventh
             :
             And
             though
             we
             could
             not
             particularly
             pitch
             upon
             what
             is
             typical
             or
             peculiar
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             conceive
             that
             something
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             Tythes
             ,
             Offerings
             ,
             &c.
             though
             the
             particular
             thing
             which
             is
             typified
             be
             hardly
             instructed
             :
             As
             1.
             
             If
             its
             beginning
             was
             on
             the
             evening
             to
             them
             (
             as
             some
             think
             )
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             was
             peculiar
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             at
             evening
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             
             And
             in
             so
             far
             at
             least
             it
             would
             be
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             by
             Christs
             rising
             in
             the
             morning
             is
             changed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             's
             pressed
             peculiarly
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Gods
             redeeming
             them
             from
             Egypt
             ,
             they
             had
             that
             to
             think
             on
             ,
             that
             sometime
             they
             were
             ,
             where
             they
             got
             not
             liberty
             to
             rest
             any
             day
             ,
             therefore
             should
             they
             ease
             their
             Servants
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Deut.
             5.
             14.
             15.
             
             This
             holdeth
             especially
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             that
             their
             freedom
             from
             Egypt
             began
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             (
             which
             was
             after
             that
             ,
             made
             the
             first
             day
             of
             their
             year
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             morrow
             after
             they
             did
             eat
             the
             Passover
             )
             as
             it
             s
             made
             probable
             by
             some
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             peculiarly
             discovered
             to
             them
             by
             Gods
             raining
             Manna
             from
             Heaven
             six
             dayes
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             with
             holding
             it
             from
             them
             the
             seventh
             .
          
           
             4
             ▪
             It
             was
             peculiarly
             accompanied
             with
             special
             Ceremonial
             services
             beyond
             other
             dayes
             .
          
           
             5
             ▪
             God
             's
             manner
             of
             dealing
             with
             them
             before
             Christ
             ,
             was
             to
             press
             duties
             by
             temporal
             and
             external
             advantages
             expresly
             ,
             and
             more
             implicitly
             by
             spiritual
             mercies
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             most
             agreeable
             to
             that
             way
             and
             time
             to
             press
             the
             seventh
             day
             on
             them
             which
             minded
             them
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             Creation
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             otherwise
             with
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Hence
             their
             Sacraments
             had
             respect
             (
             externally
             )
             to
             their
             deliverance
             from
             Egypt
             and
             temporal
             things
             ,
             whereas
             ours
             have
             respect
             purely
             to
             what
             is
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             6
             ▪
             The
             Apostle
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             taketh
             in
             their
             Sabbaths
             with
             their
             other
             dayes
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             take
             not
             in
             all
             dayes
             alike
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             denyed
             but
             their
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             cometh
             in
             there
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Jewish
             times
             are
             put
             together
             :
             Therefore
             it
             would
             seem
             there
             is
             a
             type
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Command
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             though
             not
             properly
             ,
             yet
             accidentally
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             worship
             ,
             end
             ,
             application
             ,
             &c.
             complexly
             taken
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             this
             seventh
             ▪
             day
             Sabbath
             is
             expired
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             repealed
             ,
             seeing
             that
             ,
             dayes
             and
             times
             kept
             by
             the
             Jews
             are
             enumerate
             with
             their
             other
             Services
             which
             were
             antiquated
             ;
             even
             as
             when
             the
             Apostle
             condemneth
             
             difference
             about
             meat
             or
             drink
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             not
             to
             condemn
             ,
             what
             difference
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             from
             the
             Old
             ,
             so
             may
             the
             same
             be
             said
             of
             dayes
             ;
             It
             s
             their
             old
             difference
             he
             cryeth
             down
             .
          
           
             Propos
             .
             3.
             
             As
             its
             meet
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Worship
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             ●e
             another
             then
             what
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ▪
             and
             should
             therefore
             be
             changed
             ;
             so
             it
             s
             meet
             that
             the
             change
             should
             be
             into
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             day
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             other
             day
             has
             been
             honoured
             with
             so
             many
             Gospel
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             With
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             
             It
             was
             the
             First
             day
             of
             his
             victory
             and
             rest
             :
             2.
             
             With
             Christs
             appearing
             twice
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             on
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             singling
             it
             out
             from
             other
             dayes
             ;
             or
             his
             appearing
             is
             for
             no
             purpose
             particularly
             recorded
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             John
             to
             have
             been
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             something
             remarkable
             in
             it
             beside
             what
             is
             in
             another
             day
             :
             3.
             
             The
             Spirits
             giving
             at
             
               Pentecost
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             on
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             now
             no
             other
             day
             can
             claim
             so
             many
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             wayes
             relate
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             ground
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             seventh
             day
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             preferred
             during
             that
             World
             ,
             do
             in
             this
             renewing
             of
             the
             World
             agree
             onely
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             first
             day
             to
             succeed
             ;
             but
             these
             grounds
             proportionally
             agree
             onely
             to
             the
             first
             day
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             agreed
             to
             the
             seventh
             under
             the
             Law.
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             made
             the
             seventh
             day
             preferrable
             was
             .
             1.
             
             That
             God
             had
             ended
             all
             his
             works
             on
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             rested
             the
             seventh
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             first
             day
             after
             the
             Creation
             ;
             so
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             is
             that
             day
             on
             which
             Christ
             rose
             (
             having
             perfected
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             obtained
             victory
             over
             death
             ,
             under
             whose
             power
             some
             way
             for
             a
             time
             his
             body
             was
             before
             that
             )
             and
             was
             thereby
             manifestly
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             force
             of
             the
             example
             will
             hold
             here
             :
             God
             made
             the
             World
             in
             six
             dayes
             ,
             and
             rested
             the
             seventh
             ,
             therefore
             rest
             ye
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             Christ
             having
             for
             a
             time
             suffered
             ,
             fully
             overcame
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             began
             his
             estate
             of
             exaltation
             ,
             therefore
             rest
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             that
             day
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             new
             joy
             full
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             other
             day
             can
             be
             substituted
             in
             place
             of
             the
             old
             seventh
             day
             ,
             reserving
             intire
             the
             morality
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             this
             that
             is
             put
             in
             the
             place
             of
             that
             ;
             for
             this
             Command
             requireth
             ,
             1.
             one
             day
             of
             every
             seven
             ,
             allowing
             six
             of
             every
             seven
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             together
             :
             Now
             if
             the
             day
             had
             gone
             beyond
             the
             Sabbath
             ensuing
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             one
             day
             of
             seven
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             or
             fourth
             day
             ,
             then
             the
             six
             working
             dayes
             had
             not
             gone
             together
             .
             But
             now
             the
             first
             being
             appointed
             for
             God
             next
             to
             the
             seventh
             ,
             God
             hath
             his
             part
             or
             tribute
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             then
             came
             six
             working
             dayes
             together
             unto
             us
             of
             that
             same
             week
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             they
             run
             ,
             God
             hath
             One
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             Six
             of
             the
             same
             week
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             here
             objected
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             ,
             the
             new
             World
             is
             begun
             with
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Sabbath
             closed
             and
             ended
             the
             old
             World.
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Thus
             God
             hath
             no
             loss
             of
             what
             he
             required
             ;
             for
             this
             way
             ,
             no
             week
             wanteth
             its
             Sabbath
             ▪
             
             2.
             
             It
             s
             most
             suitable
             that
             the
             old
             World
             should
             end
             in
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             begin
             in
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             new
             (
             which
             most
             distinctly
             discovereth
             the
             change
             )
             might
             the
             more
             immediately
             and
             convincingly
             preach
             the
             change
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             so
             well
             have
             been
             done
             i●
             working
             dayes
             of
             both
             had
             met
             together
             ,
             or
             a
             working
             day
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             the
             other
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             old
             Sabbath
             was
             the
             seventh
             in
             order
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             first
             day
             after
             mans
             Creation
             ,
             God
             beginning
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             entring
             him
             with
             that
             ,
             even
             so
             when
             men
             are
             brought
             into
             this
             new
             World
             or
             change
             ,
             God
             will
             begin
             it
             with
             gladness
             and
             joy
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Propos
             .
             4.
             
             The
             day
             of
             solemn
             publick
             worship
             required
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             this
             Command
             ,
             was
             really
             changed
             from
             the
             seventh
             or
             last
             day
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             grounds
             .
             That
             it
             was
             really
             changed
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             out
             by
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Christians
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             had
             their
             solemn
             day
             for
             meeting
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             yet
             neither
             did
             they
             by
             themselves
             together
             in
             practise
             keep
             the
             seventh
             ,
             nor
             by
             command
             appointed
             it
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             nor
             gave
             it
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Lords-day
             :
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             that
             often
             they
             kept
             it
             in
             a
             sort
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             Pentecost
             ,
             for
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             multitude
             coming
             together
             on
             these
             dayes
             ,
             or
             to
             bury
             it
             with
             honour
             ;
             as
             they
             did
             practise
             for
             a
             time
             several
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Rites
             antiquated
             for
             their
             gaining
             ,
             and
             till
             they
             were
             fully
             informed
             of
             their
             abolition
             ▪
             but
             in
             constituted
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             we
             never
             read
             that
             they
             kept
             it
             ,
             but
             another
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Christians
             kept
             and
             esteemed
             the
             first
             day
             for
             their
             solemn
             day
             ,
             beyond
             and
             above
             all
             dayes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             onely
             as
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
             For
             1.
             on
             that
             day
             they
             used
             to
             meet
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             occasionally
             ,
             but
             purposely
             and
             determinately
             ,
             as
             John
             20.
             verse
             19.
             and
             26.
             which
             is
             clearly
             the
             first
             day
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             purposely
             together
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             fear
             (
             for
             fear
             scattereth
             )
             but
             while
             they
             are
             together
             ,
             they
             do
             for
             fear
             shut
             the
             doors
             ,
             being
             very
             probably
             led
             from
             the
             news
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             to
             be
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             gain
             ,
             verse
             26.
             they
             meet
             ,
             and
             Christ
             with
             them
             :
             And
             though
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             ,
             that
             on
             other
             dayes
             they
             met
             ;
             yet
             doubtless
             this
             holdeth
             forth
             something
             peculiar
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             some
             Lesson
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             it
             :
             That
             1.
             
             Christs
             coming
             to
             them
             is
             especially
             trysted
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             while
             they
             are
             together
             .
             2.
             
             That
             when
             they
             met
             at
             any
             other
             time
             ,
             ere
             he
             came
             to
             them
             its
             never
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             or
             came
             together
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             or
             fourth
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             wherefore
             doth
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             record
             that
             day
             ,
             or
             their
             meeting
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             omitteth
             the
             naming
             of
             other
             dayes
             :
             but
             that
             that
             day
             in
             its
             Exercises
             may
             be
             especially
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             though
             other
             dayes
             had
             been
             much
             alike
             in
             Exercises
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             recording
             of
             this
             day
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             omitting
             the
             other
             ,
             intimateth
             a
             difference
             ,
             sure
             they
             are
             not
             alike
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             much
             for
             the
             20.
             of
             John
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             place
             of
             Scripture
             we
             make
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             Acts
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Here
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             
               all
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               one
               place
               when
               Pentecost
            
             came
             ,
             where
             its
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Pentecost
             was
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             the
             fiftieth
             day
             after
             the
             Feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             :
             Now
             according
             to
             the
             Jews
             account
             ,
             their
             Passover
             day
             was
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             (
             called
             John
             19.
             31.
             an
             high
             Sabbath
             )
             in
             which
             Christ
             lay
             all
             the
             day
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ;
             for
             that
             day
             is
             called
             their
             preparation
             for
             the
             Feast
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             suffered
             which
             is
             our
             Friday
             ;
             reckon
             now
             what
             will
             be
             the
             fiftieth
             day
             after
             ,
             or
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             :
             And
             it
             s
             not
             only
             observable
             for
             their
             meeting
             ,
             but
             for
             Gods
             sending
             the
             Spirit
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             special
             blessing
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             his
             countenancing
             of
             
             their
             worshipping
             him
             on
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ;
             2.
             
             It
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             did
             meet
             together
             on
             this
             day
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             meeting
             together
             was
             not
             a
             daily
             or
             ordinary
             meeting
             together
             (
             for
             John
             21.
             we
             see
             they
             went
             to
             Fishing
             ,
             and
             no
             question
             sometimes
             they
             went
             asunder
             )
             for
             verse
             1.
             
             It
             s
             marked
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             ordinary
             to
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             on
             that
             day
             they
             were
             altogether
             in
             one
             place
             .
             4.
             
             It
             was
             not
             a
             meeting
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Pentecost
             feast
             :
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             They
             onely
             are
             together
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             People
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             not
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             other
             House
             fit
             for
             their
             meeting
             together
             at
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             therefore
             ,
             because
             that
             day
             was
             the
             time
             of
             their
             solemn
             meeting
             ,
             even
             their
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               place
               is
               Acts
               20.
               7.
               
            
             And
             upon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             when
             the
             Disciples
             came
             together
             to
             break
             bread
             Paul
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
               where
               it
               is
               clear
            
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             meeting
             was
             for
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             as
             the
             breaking
             of
             Bread
             and
             Preaching
             intimateth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             some
             observableness
             in
             this
             Circumstance
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             on
             
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
            
             and
             that
             that
             day
             is
             mentioned
             rather
             then
             any
             of
             the
             former
             six
             dayes
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             had
             been
             there
             at
             Troas
             .
             though
             its
             more
             then
             probable
             they
             had
             meetings
             and
             preaching
             on
             them
             also
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             the
             onely
             and
             great
             difference
             ,
             that
             their
             meetings
             on
             these
             dayes
             were
             occasional
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             but
             partial
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             but
             the
             solemn
             chief
             fixt
             meeting
             of
             all
             ,
             was
             usually
             and
             ordinarily
             on
             the
             first
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             coming
             together
             on
             that
             day
             for
             these
             ends
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             not
             new
             ,
             nor
             occasional
             ;
             but
             as
             their
             customary
             ,
             constant
             ,
             known
             ,
             Practise
             ;
             they
             came
             together
             purposely
             to
             break
             and
             to
             wait
             on
             other
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             clear
             ,
             that
             by
             special
             applying
             of
             these
             Exercises
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             by
             mentioning
             of
             the
             day
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             day
             was
             their
             most
             solemn
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             old
             seventh
             day
             was
             not
             so
             (
             at
             least
             necessarily
             )
             imployed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             like
             ,
             That
             Paul
             ,
             who
             was
             ready
             to
             depart
             ,
             would
             have
             stayed
             for
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             not
             been
             some
             solemn
             worship
             in
             that
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             have
             passed
             the
             old
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             ,
             especially
             to
             marring
             of
             his
             other
             occasions
             had
             they
             been
             equal
             ,
             if
             more
             sanctification
             had
             been
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             have
             so
             much
             insisted
             in
             religious
             publick
             worship
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             if
             the
             former
             seventh
             had
             been
             imployed
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             but
             here
             the
             Church
             being
             constituted
             of
             believing
             Gentiles
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             old
             Sabbath
             ,
             but
             as
             of
             another
             common
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ;
          
           
             Yea
             6.
             
             Pauls
             spending
             this
             whole
             day
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             and
             continuing
             his
             Sermon
             till
             midnight
             (
             yet
             accounting
             it
             still
             one
             day
             )
             in
             solemn
             meeting
             doth
             confirm
             this
             day
             to
             be
             more
             then
             an
             ordinary
             day
             ,
             or
             then
             other
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             being
             specially
             dedicated
             to
             these
             Services
             and
             Exercises
             ,
             and
             totally
             spent
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             s
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Disciples
               came
               together
            
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             sent
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             they
             came
             together
             being
             called
             and
             accustomed
             so
             to
             do
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             put
             to
             these
             duties
             by
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             Exercises
             in
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             spent
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             argue
             ;
             If
             the
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Christians
             did
             observe
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             their
             prime
             and
             chief
             time
             for
             solemn
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             
             and
             did
             pass
             over
             the
             old
             seventh
             day
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             day
             changed
             from
             the
             seventh
             to
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             is
             cleared
             by
             the
             former
             Instances
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c
          
           
             And
             if
             these
             meetings
             on
             that
             First
             day
             were
             not
             such
             as
             used
             to
             be
             formerly
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             a
             reason
             :
             1.
             
             Why
             their
             meetings
             on
             that
             day
             should
             be
             particularly
             recorded
             rather
             then
             their
             meetings
             on
             any
             other
             day
             ;
             and
             then
             2.
             
             Why
             the
             one
             is
             so
             oft
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             never
             ,
             to
             wit
             that
             they
             met
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             day
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             week
             .
             Or
             3.
             
             If
             their
             meeting
             on
             this
             First
             day
             now
             (
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             )
             be
             not
             like
             his
             going
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             on
             the
             seventh
             ▪
             day
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             doing
             such
             and
             such
             things
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             that
             day
             being
             most
             frequently
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             whereas
             now
             there
             is
             deep
             silence
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             day
             is
             recorded
             in
             its
             room
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             Scriptures
             speaking
             of
             the
             one
             ▪
             and
             silence
             in
             the
             other
             be
             for
             no
             purpose
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             purpose
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             holdeth
             out
             the
             change
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Title
             given
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             10
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             confirm
             the
             same
             ,
             whence
             we
             argue
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Title
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             people
             was
             given
             to
             the
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             under
             which
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             he
             claimeth
             a
             seventh-day
             in
             this
             Command
             ;
             If
             I
             say
             that
             Title
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             be
             not
             given
             unto
             the
             seventh
             ,
             but
             unto
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             day
             changed
             from
             the
             seventh
             day
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             the
             First
             falleth
             now
             under
             this
             command
             ,
             as
             the
             seventh
             formerly
             did
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             First
             is
             styled
             as
             the
             seventh
             was
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             Command
             styleth
             and
             claimeth
             the
             day
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             observed
             for
             him
             ;
             therefore
             now
             is
             the
             Sabbath
             changed
             from
             the
             seventh
             day
             to
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             .
          
           
             The
             Titles
             whereby
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             distinguished
             from
             other
             dayes
             ,
             and
             peculiarly
             claimed
             and
             marked
             by
             God
             as
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             same
             Command
             ,
             must
             certainly
             evidence
             that
             day
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             apart
             and
             doth
             claim
             as
             he
             applyeth
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             these
             Titles
             be
             given
             and
             applyed
             to
             the
             first
             day
             now
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             shew
             a
             succeeding
             of
             that
             day
             unto
             the
             former
             seventh
             ,
             for
             during
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             these
             Titles
             were
             not
             ,
             nay
             could
             not
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             First
             ▪
             no
             day
             being
             then
             the
             Lords
             but
             the
             seventh
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             find
             that
             the
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             is
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             styled
             by
             the
             Lord
             under
             these
             Titles
             ,
             and
             so
             claimed
             by
             him
             .
             1.
             
             It
             s
             called
             here
             
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             Lords
             ,
             as
             contra
             distinguished
             from
             the
             six
             dayes
             he
             hath
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             a
             day
             that
             he
             hath
             right
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             ,
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               Sabbath
            
             .
             2.
             
             Isaiah
             58.
             3.
             
             It
             s
             claimed
             by
             the
             Lord
             as
             his
             ,
             
               my
               holy
               day
            
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             called
             1.
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             other
             days
             .
             2.
             
             To
             stamp
             it
             with
             the
             Lords
             mark
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             use
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             our
             use
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             it
             being
             his
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             after
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             the
             seventh
             day
             is
             not
             so
             styled
             and
             claimed
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             is
             ,
             Rev.
             1
             ,
             10.
             
             I
             was
             (
             saith
             John
             )
             in
             the
             Spirit
             on
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             :
             In
             which
             place
             these
             things
             are
             clear
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             peculiar
             day
             belonging
             to
             the
             Lord
             beside
             and
             beyond
             other
             days
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             the
             old
             Sabbath
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             Johns
             scope
             being
             particularly
             to
             clear
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Vision
             by
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             particular
             day
             as
             distinct
             from
             other
             dayes
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Sabbath
             then
             used
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             the
             Lords
             day
             had
             more
             obscured
             it
             then
             cleared
             it
             ,
             yea
             2.
             
             In
             that
             it
             s
             called
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             supposeth
             some
             relation
             to
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             being
             derived
             from
             him
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             any
             indefinite
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             there
             is
             great
             odds
             betwixt
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             the
             former
             looketh
             to
             a
             constant
             special
             right
             and
             peculiar
             interest
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             that
             day
             beside
             other
             dayes
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             called
             
               his
               Day
            
             before
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               his
               Temple
            
             ,
             the
             prescribed
             Service
             ,
             
               his
               Service
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             
               his
               Supper
            
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             day
             would
             be
             still
             dark
             to
             the
             Church
             if
             it
             were
             indefinite
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Johns
             scope
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             such
             a
             day
             as
             was
             commonly
             set
             apart
             by
             Christians
             to
             God
             as
             his
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             day
             as
             was
             known
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             former
             practises
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             this
             day
             is
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             being
             the
             Lord
             Christs
             day
             ,
             who
             now
             having
             conquered
             death
             ;
             and
             gotten
             the
             victory
             ,
             He
             doth
             therefore
             claim
             this
             day
             as
             a
             tribute
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             clear
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             day
             can
             claim
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             First
             day
             hath
             good
             ground
             to
             claim
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             put
             it
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             First
             day
             or
             no
             day
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             were
             not
             the
             First
             ,
             that
             to
             no
             purpose
             were
             the
             designation
             of
             that
             day
             inserted
             ,
             seeing
             to
             no
             other
             day
             hath
             it
             been
             applyed
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             applyed
             .
          
           
             This
             truth
             has
             been
             uncontroverted
             in
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             almost
             by
             all
             Writers
             (
             till
             of
             late
             Gomarus
             beginneth
             to
             question
             it
             )
             as
             Rivet
             cleareth
             on
             this
             Command
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             (
             supposing
             it
             as
             unquestionable
             that
             this
             is
             the
             very
             First
             day
             )
             we
             are
             to
             inquire
             if
             the
             title
             applyed
             to
             this
             day
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             in
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             which
             usually
             was
             given
             to
             the
             old
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             that
             then
             Lords
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             title
             claimeth
             this
             day
             to
             God
             as
             his
             Day
             ,
             it
             being
             possessively
             exprest
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Throne
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Altar
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Sabbath
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             contra-distinguisheth
             that
             day
             from
             other
             dayes
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             so
             the
             Lords
             ,
             but
             ours
             ,
             like
             that
             in
             the
             Command
             ,
             
               Six
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               seventh
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             so
             it
             s
             the
             Lords
             in
             a
             peculiar
             way
             ,
             we
             having
             lesser
             right
             to
             imploy
             that
             day
             for
             our
             own
             use
             then
             any
             other
             day
             ;
             and
             this
             claim
             of
             the
             First
             day
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             inferreth
             a
             condescension
             or
             dispensation
             whereby
             the
             last
             day
             becometh
             ours
             ,
             for
             had
             there
             been
             two
             dayes
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             one
             day
             could
             not
             have
             been
             peculiarly
             called
             his
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             distinguished
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             their
             own
             Supper
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             Lords
             day
             is
             distinguished
             from
             other
             dayes
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             layeth
             on
             a
             necessity
             of
             using
             it
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             our selves
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             his
             ,
             and
             will
             infer
             the
             same
             moral
             duties
             and
             ends
             which
             the
             Command
             obligeth
             to
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             will
             infer
             an
             appointment
             of
             Christs
             ,
             whereby
             he
             appropriateth
             that
             day
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             claimeth
             it
             to
             himself
             ;
             why
             ,
             because
             he
             calleth
             it
             his
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             the
             fourth
             Command
             there
             is
             no
             express
             institution
             of
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             sev
             nth
             was
             called
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             former
             way
             and
             dispensations
             intimated
             as
             a
             day
             to
             be
             kept
             for
             him
             ,
             therefore
             it
             's
             understood
             and
             taken
             for
             granted
             by
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             instituted
             ,
             seeing
             he
             calleth
             it
             his
             ;
             so
             may
             we
             conclude
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             institution
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             First
             day
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             claimed
             by
             him
             as
             his
             ,
             although
             no
             such
             plain
             express
             institution
             be
             of
             it
             as
             of
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             it
             being
             clear
             that
             the
             institution
             of
             dayes
             is
             left
             more
             generally
             to
             be
             gathered
             :
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             gather
             the
             couclusion
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             is
             stiled
             by
             the
             same
             peculiar
             Titles
             claimed
             by
             the
             Lord
             expresly
             as
             his
             right
             and
             due
             ,
             and
             upon
             as
             valid
             grounds
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             under
             the
             Old
             ;
             Therefore
             now
             the
             seventh
             day
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             First
             is
             come
             in
             its
             room
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             room
             we
             argue
             from
             the
             Apostles
             Ordinance
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             concerning
             contributions
             for
             the
             Saints
             ;
             
               As
               I
               have
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               given
               order
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Galatia
             ,
             
               even
               so
               do
               ye
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               let
               every
               one
               of
               you
               lay
               by
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             we
             argue
             t●us
             ,
             That
             not
             the
             seventh
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             is
             the
             chief
             solemn
             day
             for
             worship
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             be
             particularly
             and
             eminently
             pitched
             on
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             diverse
             Churches
             as
             the
             fittest
             time
             for
             expressing
             their
             Charity
             ,
             then
             must
             there
             be
             somewhat
             eminent
             in
             the
             First
             day
             ,
             giving
             ground
             for
             such
             an
             appointment
             and
             ordinance
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             singling
             that
             from
             other
             dayes
             for
             such
             an
             end
             (
             and
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             day
             being
             more
             especially
             and
             immediately
             appointed
             for
             God
             ,
             is
             most
             fit
             for
             that
             duty
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Work
             of
             Mercy
             )
             but
             it
             s
             there
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             pitcheth
             singularly
             on
             that
             day
             beside
             other
             dayes
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             strengthening
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             consider
             1.
             
             That
             it
             's
             clear
             to
             be
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             since
             that
             same
             phrase
             which
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             Matt.
             28.
             1.
             
             Mark
             16
             ▪
             2.
             
             Luk.
             24.
             1.
             is
             made
             use
             of
             here
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             no
             question
             followeth
             the
             Evangelists
             phrase
             ,
             yea
             his
             following
             that
             phrase
             may
             hint
             at
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             commandeth
             Charity
             to
             be
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             or
             sets
             it
             apart
             for
             that
             use
             as
             beyond
             other
             dayes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             Lords
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             it
             not
             indifferent
             what
             day
             it
             be
             done
             on
             ,
             nor
             that
             all
             days
             are
             alike
             ,
             therefore
             he
             pitcheth
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             one
             Church
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             not
             commended
             onely
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             commanded
             and
             enjoyned
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             will
             the
             Apostle
             load
             Churches
             with
             Commands
             in
             that
             circumstance
             without
             ground
             ,
             and
             universally
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             prefer
             one
             day
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             he
             will
             have
             uniformity
             in
             the
             very
             day
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             with
             other
             Churches
             unnecessarily
             ?
             Let
             it
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             nay
             nor
             thought
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             this
             day
             was
             commanded
             even
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             in
             which
             Churches
             he
             had
             condemned
             the
             observation
             of
             dayes
             ,
             whereby
             it
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             counteth
             not
             the
             preferring
             of
             this
             first
             day
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             these
             dayes
             the
             
             observation
             whereof
             is
             prohibited
             and
             condemned
             by
             him
             ,
             no●
             willeth
             it
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             and
             that
             purposely
             he
             passed
             the
             seventh
             day
             as
             amongst
             these
             dayes
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             retained
             but
             laid
             aside
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             thing
             required
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             being
             a
             work
             of
             mercy
             ,
             as
             Isai
             .
             58.
             giving
             bread
             to
             the
             hungry
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             particularly
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             Holy
             day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             the
             mentioning
             of
             the
             
               First
               day
            
             of
             the
             week
             must
             be
             looked
             on
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             ,
             and
             as
             compared
             with
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             keeping
             solemn
             meetings
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             this
             Command
             of
             doing
             this
             on
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             must
             be
             more
             strong
             ,
             and
             infer
             somewhat
             more
             being
             compared
             with
             other
             places
             ,
             then
             if
             such
             things
             were
             not
             recorded
             other
             wayes
             of
             the
             First
             day
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             Command
             supposeth
             them
             to
             be
             already
             acquainted
             with
             some
             special
             priviledges
             of
             the
             First
             day
             beyond
             others
             ,
             when
             he
             commendeth
             this
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             them
             to
             be
             more
             charitable
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             done
             on
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             there
             must
             be
             some
             peculiar
             thing
             in
             this
             day
             making
             it
             fit
             ,
             yea
             more
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             ,
             as
             doing
             works
             of
             Charity
             on
             it
             ;
             rather
             then
             on
             any
             other
             :
             And
             the
             Apostles
             commanding
             this
             (
             and
             that
             in
             many
             Churches
             )
             doth
             necessarily
             presuppose
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             drawn
             from
             some
             fitness
             of
             this
             day
             by
             another
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             enquire
             ,
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             but
             that
             the
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             was
             expired
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             first
             day
             was
             instituted
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             any
             day
             was
             alike
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             seventh-day
             being
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             when
             men
             usually
             reckon
             their
             weeks
             success
             ,
             it
             would
             seem
             more
             reasonable
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             men
             at
             the
             close
             of
             the
             week
             should
             lay
             up
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             blessed
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             reserve
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             another
             week
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             first
             day
             more
             especially
             to
             be
             sanctified
             then
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             to
             be
             accounted
             but
             an
             ordinary
             working
             day
             :
             The
             fitness
             then
             floweth
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             being
             the
             day
             of
             their
             solemn
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             their
             partaking
             most
             liberally
             of
             spiritual
             blessings
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             should
             be
             most
             readily
             warmed
             in
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             be
             most
             liberal
             in
             their
             Communications
             to
             such
             as
             wanted
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             parties
             for
             whom
             that
             Collection
             or
             Contribution
             was
             ;
             It
             s
             the
             Apostles
             great
             Argument
             ,
             whereby
             he
             pleadeth
             for
             Charity
             to
             the
             poor
             Jews
             from
             the
             Christian
             Gentiles
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             That
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             their
             Debtors
             in
             temporals
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             received
             spiritual
             things
             from
             them
             ;
             now
             this
             argument
             is
             most
             fresh
             and
             powerful
             ,
             when
             Believers
             do
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             record
             Gods
             priviledging
             them
             with
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             his
             day
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             day
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             once
             had
             ,
             and
             yet
             deriving
             these
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             Argument
             will
             then
             be
             most
             fresh
             to
             incite
             to
             that
             duty
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             say
             that
             it
             was
             accidental
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             day
             was
             chosen
             or
             named
             rather
             then
             another
             ,
             because
             one
             behoved
             to
             be
             named
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             alike
             which
             :
             But
             1.
             
             I
             demand
             why
             is
             it
             universal
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             from
             one
             Church
             onely
             it
             might
             possibly
             ,
             have
             been
             thought
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             call
             for
             this
             duty
             on
             that
             day
             from
             more
             Churches
             :
             2.
             
             Why
             doth
             he
             not
             recommend
             it
             ,
             but
             command
             it
             as
             having
             more
             then
             an
             indifferency
             in
             the
             very
             day
             :
             And
             3.
             
             Can
             it
             be
             by
             guess
             or
             accident
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             that
             so
             many
             priviledges
             are
             fallen
             on
             that
             day
             ?
             And
             that
             so
             manie
             things
             are
             recorded
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             astricted
             to
             it
             by
             commands
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             done
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             ,
             any
             other
             dayes
             :
             And
             if
             one
             place
             would
             not
             suffice
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             day
             and
             not
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             preferred
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             day
             of
             solemn
             publick
             
             
             
             
             
             worship
             ,
             yet
             all
             these
             things
             put
             together
             must
             prove
             a
             preference
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             or
             we
             must
             say
             that
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             have
             been
             very
             partial
             ,
             who
             have
             marked
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             recorded
             them
             concerning
             Gods
             Worship
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             have
             never
             so
             much
             as
             once
             for
             solemn
             Service
             named
             ▪
             what
             was
             done
             on
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             dayes
             ;
             we
             must
             either
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             inadvertently
             done
             (
             which
             were
             blasphemy
             considering
             by
             what
             Spirit
             they
             wrote
             )
             or
             we
             must
             say
             it
             s
             done
             to
             put
             a
             preference
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             its
             especially
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             solemn
             day
             for
             Gods
             worship
             by
             Christians
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             confirmed
             )
             for
             ,
             the
             day
             that
             's
             claimed
             as
             the
             Lords
             ,
             kept
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             singularly
             marked
             to
             be
             priviledged
             beyond
             other
             days
             ,
             must
             be
             his
             day
             ;
             but
             this
             First
             day
             is
             such
             ▪
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Propos
             5.
             
             This
             change
             of
             the
             day
             whereby
             the
             seventh
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             substituted
             in
             its
             room
             ,
             is
             of
             divine
             authority
             and
             institution
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             any
             meer
             humane
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             Constitution
             .
             I
             conceive
             there
             is
             indeed
             no
             mids
             here
             betwixt
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             which
             hath
             Gods
             warrant
             and
             authority
             stamped
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             being
             obligatory
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             ;
             and
             humane
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             Constitutions
             ,
             which
             may
             reach
             the
             external
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             worship
             cannot
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             or
             impose
             them
             as
             necessary
             :
             Now
             that
             this
             change
             is
             not
             by
             the
             last
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             prove
             these
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thus
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             humane
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             ▪
             then
             it
             must
             be
             Divine
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             humane
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             
               ergo
               ▪
            
             its
             Divine
             :
             That
             it
             is
             not
             humane
             will
             appear
             1
             ▪
             If
             it
             reach
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             ;
             then
             it
             's
             not
             humane
             but
             Divine
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             so
             .
             2.
             
             If
             no
             man
             or
             Church
             on
             Earth
             have
             power
             to
             alter
             Gods
             day
             ,
             now
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             simply
             ,
             or
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             it
             s
             not
             humane
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             but
             first
             ,
             none
             can
             change
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             clear
             from
             great
             absurdities
             ,
             that
             would
             follow
             .
             2.
             
             If
             any
             Church
             have
             this
             power
             let
             them
             shew
             it
             ,
             the
             Old
             Church
             had
             it
             not
             ,
             neither
             the
             new
             ,
             as
             is
             cleared
             in
             the
             first
             question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             proceed
             to
             evince
             this
             change
             to
             be
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             these
             four
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             reasons
             flowing
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Consequences
             drawn
             from
             it
             ▪
             1.
             
             Thus
             ,
             where
             by
             genuine
             and
             native
             Consequences
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             any
             thing
             is
             so
             imposed
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             without
             sin
             be
             altered
             or
             neglected
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             change
             of
             the
             seventh
             ▪
             day
             Sabbath
             to
             the
             First
             such
             Consequences
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             will
             (
             upon
             supposition
             of
             the
             change
             )
             a
             strict
             it
             to
             the
             First
             day
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             cannot
             be
             altered
             or
             neglected
             without
             sin
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             s
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             The
             question
             can
             be
             only
             of
             the
             minor
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             out
             from
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             third
             Proposition
             ,
             thus
             :
          
           
             If
             these
             very
             grounds
             which
             plead
             the
             conveniency
             of
             the
             change
             simply
             ,
             do
             plead
             the
             conveniency
             of
             that
             change
             to
             the
             First
             day
             ,
             then
             by
             clear
             and
             unforced
             Consequence
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             is
             chosen
             and
             cannot
             without
             sin
             be
             passed
             by
             ,
             altered
             or
             neglected
             ,
             except
             we
             say
             these
             reasons
             have
             no
             weight
             ;
             but
             these
             very
             grounds
             will
             be
             found
             to
             plead
             for
             ▪
             and
             to
             be
             applicable
             to
             ,
             the
             First
             day
             of
             the
             week
             alonely
             :
             and
             therefore
             beside
             all
             other
             dayes
             in
             the
             new
             World
             it
             may
             be
             called
             the
             day
             ▪
             which
             God
             specially
             made
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             rest
             from
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             answerable
             to
             Gods
             rest
             after
             the
             Creation
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             as
             
             being
             most
             conducible
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             the
             First
             day
             cannot
             be
             without
             sin
             past
             by
             ,
             neglected
             or
             altered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thus
             ,
             if
             the
             very
             day
             of
             Christs
             rest
             in
             the
             new
             World
             be
             to
             be
             rested
             on
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             as
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             then
             the
             First
             day
             is
             to
             be
             rested
             on
             and
             sanctified
             ;
             but
             by
             Analogy
             from
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             that
             the
             First
             day
             of
             rest
             after
             the
             finishing
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Psalm
             118.
             is
             very
             considerable
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             1.
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             2.
             
             O●
             a
             day
             which
             God
             hath
             singularly
             made
             for
             us
             to
             joy
             in
             ▪
             3.
             
             That
             day
             is
             the
             day
             wherein
             the
             rejected
             stone
             is
             made
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Corner
             ,
             which
             day
             is
             clear
             from
             Rom.
             2.
             4
             to
             be
             the
             Resurrection
             day
             ,
             yea
             ,
             suppose
             that
             day
             there
             doth
             signifie
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             we
             should
             joy
             ,
             yet
             even
             that
             way
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             is
             by
             proportion
             that
             day
             eminently
             ,
             wherein
             Christs
             Victory
             was
             manifested
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             day
             wherein
             Christians
             ought
             especially
             to
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             we
             may
             reason
             for
             the
             change
             to
             be
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             is
             from
             this
             Command
             :
             If
             (
             supposing
             still
             a
             change
             )
             by
             the
             morality
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             the
             seventh
             can
             be
             changed
             into
             no
             day
             but
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ▪
             then
             is
             the
             change
             into
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             (
             for
             so
             that
             must
             necessarily
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Command
             )
             but
             by
             this
             Command
             no
             other
             day
             can
             be
             admitted
             ;
             for
             each
             week
             is
             divided
             in
             six
             working
             dayes
             ▪
             and
             these
             together
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             rest
             and
             that
             to
             God
             ;
             now
             by
             changing
             it
             to
             the
             first
             God
             getteth
             one
             ,
             and
             we
             six
             and
             that
             together
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             day
             were
             the
             second
             third
             ,
             fourth
             ,
             &c.
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             the
             six
             working
             dayes
             would
             be
             interrupted
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             morality
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             whereby
             our
             dayes
             are
             distinguished
             from
             his
             ,
             that
             ours
             ,
             for
             one
             week
             being
             fully
             by
             ,
             we
             may
             with
             the
             greater
             freedom
             give
             God
             his
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             way
             we
             take
             to
             prove
             the
             change
             of
             the
             day
             to
             be
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             is
             this
             :
             If
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             guided
             and
             inspired
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             things
             belonging
             to
             their
             Office
             infallibly
             ,
             this
             day
             was
             observed
             as
             different
             from
             other
             dayes
             ;
             then
             there
             is
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             ,
             and
             warrant
             for
             ,
             this
             day
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             this
             day
             is
             celebrated
             as
             different
             from
             ,
             and
             preferred
             to
             ,
             other
             dayes
             ,
             or
             as
             Divine
             ,
             therefore
             it
             s
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             :
             If
             the
             Divine
             practise
             and
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             things
             moral
             and
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             do
             not
             either
             suppose
             a
             Divine
             antecedent
             institution
             ,
             or
             infer
             a
             subsequent
             ,
             then
             their
             practise
             and
             example
             ,
             which
             in
             these
             things
             is
             infallible
             and
             unerring
             ,
             will
             have
             no
             more
             force
             then
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ▪
             which
             were
             absurd
             ,
             their
             examples
             being
             especially
             pressed
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             their
             example
             be
             Divine
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             this
             so
             particularly
             and
             so
             well
             circumstantiated
             ;
             and
             where
             their
             meeting
             is
             not
             recorded
             to
             have
             been
             on
             any
             other
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             &c.
             day
             ,
             certainly
             their
             practise
             must
             be
             not
             onely
             more
             then
             nothing
             ,
             but
             very
             significant
             ;
             and
             indeed
             in
             positive
             worship
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             be
             more
             sparing
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             and
             to
             leave
             us
             more
             to
             gather
             from
             Examples
             then
             in
             negatives
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             positive
             part
             of
             swearing
             ▪
             admitting
             of
             Church
             members
             ,
             in
             government
             ,
             baptism
             and
             admission
             to
             the
             Supper
             ,
             yet
             none
             can
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Scripture
             Institution
             in
             these
             ,
             where
             there
             may
             be
             such
             grounds
             or
             examples
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Divine
             Institution
             of
             the
             change
             may
             be
             argued
             from
             the
             title
             thus
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             ,
             be
             his
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             and
             separation
             from
             
             other
             things
             not
             so
             called
             ;
             then
             this
             first
             day
             must
             be
             his
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             and
             separation
             from
             other
             dayes
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             ,
             is
             his
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             Let
             the
             minor
             be
             confirmed
             these
             three
             wayes
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             looking
             to
             what
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             generally
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             his
             House
             ,
             his
             Altar
             ,
             his
             Priests
             ,
             his
             Tithes
             ,
             &c.
             are
             they
             not
             still
             his
             ,
             because
             by
             him
             separate
             for
             distinct
             uses
             in
             his
             worship
             :
             2.
             
             By
             looking
             more
             particularly
             ,
             how
             the
             seventh
             day
             was
             called
             his
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             Sabbath
             his
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             the
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             appointed
             by
             him
             for
             his
             worship
             beside
             other
             dayes
             ?
             And
             can
             any
             reason
             agree
             better
             to
             this
             ?
             3.
             
             By
             looking
             how
             any
             thing
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             or
             better
             phrase
             or
             designation
             to
             try
             by
             ,
             then
             that
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             opposed
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             even
             as
             this
             first
             day
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             is
             opposed
             to
             our
             dayes
             or
             common
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             called
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             because
             instituted
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             such
             and
             such
             spiritual
             ends
             and
             uses
             :
             And
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             better
             ground
             gotten
             for
             shewing
             why
             this
             is
             called
             the
             Lords
             day
             beside
             others
             ,
             then
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             if
             in
             other
             things
             that
             phrase
             import
             a
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             this
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             this
             is
             an
             institution
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             will
             prove
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             clear
             and
             express
             institution
             shewn
             but
             I
             mean
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             inferr
             there
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Divine
             ,
             seeing
             God
             is
             to
             choose
             and
             not
             we
             .
             We
             might
             here
             again
             produce
             the
             four
             Witnesses
             already
             attested
             for
             the
             morality
             of
             this
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             the
             general
             practise
             of
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             2.
             their
             general
             opinion
             and
             judgement
             ,
             3.
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             4.
             the
             dispensations
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             will
             also
             all
             clearly
             depone
             in
             this
             ,
             about
             the
             change
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Propos
             .
             6.
             
             Although
             we
             know
             not
             the
             peremptory
             and
             precise
             time
             when
             this
             day
             was
             instituted
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             first
             day
             sanctified
             ,
             nor
             whether
             it
             was
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             mediately
             from
             him
             by
             the
             Apostles
             instituted
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             no
             great
             concernment
             to
             the
             main
             of
             its
             institution
             ;
             yet
             we
             think
             it
             most
             probable
             that
             our
             Lord
             did
             from
             the
             very
             day
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             either
             himself
             institute
             it
             ,
             while
             as
             Acts
             1.
             v.
             3
             he
             taught
             them
             what
             concerned
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             did
             inspire
             his
             Apostles
             to
             observe
             it
             from
             that
             time
             forth
             ;
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             it
             was
             not
             then
             instituted
             ,
             the
             Church
             had
             for
             some
             time
             wanted
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             the
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             being
             expired
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             moving
             the
             change
             and
             preferring
             the
             first
             day
             before
             others
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             nearer
             capacity
             of
             sanctification
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             was
             from
             that
             time
             forth
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             practise
             of
             meeting
             ,
             and
             Christs
             keeping
             with
             them
             ,
             hath
             been
             from
             the
             first
             change
             ,
             even
             on
             the
             first
             two
             first
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             John
             20.
             verse
             19.
             26.
             4.
             
             All
             the
             practises
             and
             other
             grounds
             whereby
             the
             change
             is
             evidenced
             ,
             suppose
             still
             the
             institution
             to
             preceed
             ;
             which
             maketh
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             very
             ancient
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             we
             resume
             and
             close
             these
             six
             propositions
             .
             1.
             
             The
             day
             may
             be
             changed
             from
             the
             last
             to
             the
             first
             :
             2.
             
             It
             s
             meet
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             :
             3.
             
             It
             can
             onely
             be
             to
             one
             first
             :
             4.
             
             It
             s
             so
             changed
             actually
             :
             5.
             
             It
             s
             change
             is
             not
             by
             Humane
             ,
             but
             by
             Divine
             institution
             :
             6.
             
             It
             s
             institution
             seemeth
             to
             be
             from
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             day
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
             Hence
             we
             infer
             1.
             good
             warrant
             ,
             even
             Gods
             warrant
             for
             imploying
             the
             seventh-day
             to
             our selves
             ,
             seeing
             God
             seeketh
             but
             one
             day
             in
             seven
             ,
             and
             now
             has
             chosen
             and
             claimeth
             the
             first
             .
             2.
             
             Gods
             warrant
             for
             sanctifying
             the
             first
             day
             Sabbath
             or
             the
             Lords
             day
             as
             his
             institution
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Lords
             day
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             by
             us
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             the
             seventh-day
             was
             by
             the
             Jews
             on
             its
             grounds
             .
          
           
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             sanctification
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             main
             thing
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             intended
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             consider
             the
             precept
             ,
             and
             then
             2.
             the
             reasons
             whereby
             it
             is
             inforced
             .
          
           
             The
             precept
             is
             ,
             
               sanctify
               it
            
             ,
             or
             
               keep
               it
               holy
            
             ,
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             is
             twice
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Command
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             s
             said
             God
             hallowed
             or
             sanctified
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             separation
             ,
             destination
             ,
             and
             appointment
             for
             holy
             uses
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             part
             of
             worship
             ,
             so
             he
             sanctified
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             not
             by
             infusing
             any
             holiness
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             appointing
             them
             for
             holy
             uses
             :
             Thus
             onely
             God
             can
             sanctifie
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             so
             as
             to
             make
             it
             a
             part
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             or
             power
             on
             Earth
             whatsomever
             can
             do
             that
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             precept
             it self
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             uses
             wherefore
             he
             hath
             set
             it
             apart
             ;
             thus
             we
             sanctify
             what
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             when
             we
             use
             it
             and
             imploy
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             .
             And
             so
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             this
             day
             in
             these
             duties
             called
             for
             from
             us
             on
             it
             ▪
          
           
             This
             sanctification
             is
             two
             wayes
             set
             down
             .
             3.
             
             In
             its
             cessation
             and
             rest
             ,
             separating
             it
             from
             other
             uses
             ,
             and
             so
             keeping
             it
             from
             the
             common
             uses
             ,
             to
             which
             other
             dayes
             may
             and
             use
             to
             be
             applied
             :
             1.
             
             In
             its
             special
             application
             to
             and
             imployment
             in
             holy
             uses
             .
          
           
             For
             clearness
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             this
             sanctification
             .
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             its
             rest
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             to
             abstain
             from
             :
             2.
             
             Comparatively
             ,
             with
             that
             strictness
             called
             for
             from
             the
             Jews
             :
             3.
             
             Eminently
             ,
             what
             is
             required
             more
             as
             to
             holiness
             this
             day
             then
             on
             other
             dayes
             wherein
             also
             the
             Lords
             people
             should
             be
             holy
             ?
             and
             wherein
             this
             goeth
             beyond
             these
             ?
             4.
             
             Positively
             ,
             in
             what
             duties
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             up
             :
             5.
             
             Complexly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             is
             called
             for
             to
             the
             right
             sanctifying
             of
             that
             day
             before
             it
             come
             on
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             relations
             ,
             Master
             ,
             Servant
             ,
             &c.
             and
             throughout
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             deeds
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             whole
             day
             :
             6
             Oppositively
             ,
             or
             negatively
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             breaches
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             aggravations
             of
             these
             sins
             which
             break
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             we
             consider
             it
             in
             its
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             ;
             and
             because
             there
             are
             extreams
             ,
             some
             giving
             it
             too
             little
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             did
             before
             the
             captivity
             ;
             some
             too
             much
             ,
             even
             to
             being
             superstitious
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             particularly
             in
             Christs
             time
             did
             ;
             streaching
             this
             rest
             too
             far
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             consider
             it
             more
             narrowly
             and
             particularly
             for
             quieting
             of
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             for
             the
             Jews
             are
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             
             Jerem.
             17.
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             reproved
             for
             both
             extreams
             respectively
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             then
             in
             this
             matter
             assert
             first
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             rest
             required
             here
             ,
             which
             is
             extensive
             to
             a
             mans
             words
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             whereby
             many
             things
             lawful
             on
             other
             dayes
             ▪
             become
             unlawful
             on
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Yet
             2.
             we
             assert
             ,
             That
             by
             this
             rest
             all
             sort
             of
             actions
             are
             not
             condemned
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             in
             consistent
             with
             the
             end
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             by
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             is
             clear
             :
             we
             conceive
             therefore
             these
             to
             be
             permitted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             duties
             of
             Piety
             ,
             as
             was
             sacrificing
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             or
             preaching
             ,
             hearing
             or
             going
             about
             the
             Sacraments
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             Matth.
             12
             ,
             our
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             the
             Priests
             prophaned
             the
             Sabbath
             and
             were
             
             blameless
             ,
             not
             that
             formally
             they
             prophaned
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             did
             indeed
             break
             that
             Command
             ,
             but
             materially
             they
             wrought
             in
             killing
             beasts
             ,
             &c.
             which
             had
             been
             unlawful
             ▪
             had
             it
             not
             been
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             piety
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             ▪
             things
             that
             have
             a
             tendency
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ▪
             helps
             and
             means
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             former
             works
             of
             piety
             ,
             are
             lawful
             ,
             as
             going
             to
             the
             Congregation
             to
             hear
             the
             Law
             ,
             calling
             the
             Assembly
             for
             worship
             by
             Trumpets
             ,
             or
             Bells
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Voice
             ,
             journeying
             ▪
             going
             or
             riding
             to
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             because
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             cannot
             well
             be
             done
             without
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             without
             others
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             should
             be
             asked
             here
             ,
             What
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               a
               Sabbaths
               day
               journey
               ,
               Acts
            
             1.
             12.
             was
             among
             the
             Jews
             ?
             and
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             and
             what
             way
             may
             it
             be
             stinted
             or
             limited
             among
             Christians
             ?
             Answ
             .
             It
             was
             to
             them
             2000.
             
             Cubits
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             the
             different
             measuring
             of
             that
             distance
             of
             ground
             consisting
             of
             these
             2000
             Cubits
             by
             a
             lesser
             or
             longer
             Cubit
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             to
             be
             more
             or
             ▪
             less
             by
             learned
             Men
             ;
             but
             all
             agree
             (
             says
             Goodwin
             in
             his
             
               Moses
               ▪
            
             and
             Aaron
             )
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             these
             2000.
             
             Cubits
             was
             a
             Sabbath
             days
             journey
             .
          
           
             It
             arose
             to
             be
             reckoned
             so
             from
             these
             grounds
             ;
             1.
             
             From
             their
             expounding
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             29.
             
             
               Let
               none
               go
               ▪
               out
               of
               his
               place
            
             ;
             thus
             ,
             Let
             none
             go
             without
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             with
             its
             Suburbs
             was
             2000.
             
             Cubits
             ,
             or
             a
             mile
             about
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             was
             so
             far
             from
             the
             Tents
             of
             these
             who
             pitched
             about
             it
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ▪
             Numb
             .
             2.
             as
             they
             supposed
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Priests
             kept
             that
             distance
             from
             the
             people
             in
             entering
             with
             the
             Ark
             into
             
               Iordan
               ,
               Jos
            
             3.
             4.
             whence
             they
             gathered
             that
             a
             man
             might
             still
             go
             to
             the
             Ark
             or
             place
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             in
             these
             cases
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             say
             whatever
             superstitiously
             or
             on
             custome
             they
             took
             up
             (
             for
             that
             is
             but
             their
             Tradition
             )
             we
             cannot
             stint
             a
             Sabbath
             dayes
             journey
             to
             so
             many
             miles
             ,
             fewer
             or
             more
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             as
             the
             man
             is
             in
             providence
             cast
             to
             reside
             further
             from
             ,
             or
             nearer
             to
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Ordinances
             are
             dispensed
             ;
             for
             one
             may
             go
             many
             miles
             and
             not
             prophane
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             have
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             nearer
             ,
             whereas
             another
             may
             break
             the
             Sabbath
             by
             going
             but
             to
             his
             Neighbours
             door
             ,
             yea
             by
             walking
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             door
             ,
             if
             either
             it
             be
             done
             idly
             ,
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             another
             civil
             or
             worldly
             end
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             not
             to
             that
             day
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             here
             remoteness
             or
             nearness
             ,
             but
             what
             sweyeth
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             our
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             try
             by
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             works
             of
             mercy
             are
             lawful
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             laying
             beside
             us
             something
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             1
             Corinth
             .
             16.
             verse
             1.
             sending
             or
             dealing
             something
             to
             those
             who
             are
             in
             want
             ,
             Isai
             .
             58.
             verse
             7.
             visiting
             others
             ,
             to
             comfort
             ;
             strengthen
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             to
             edifie
             them
             christianly
             ;
             though
             idle
             and
             carnal
             visits
             (
             albeit
             ,
             alace
             !
             too
             rife
             )
             are
             not
             permitted
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Good
             Works
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             Matth.
             12.
             12.
             
             It
             s
             lawful
             to
             do
             good
             or
             well
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             such
             are
             giving
             of
             Physick
             (
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             )
             bringing
             of
             Physitians
             ▪
             saving
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             taking
             pains
             for
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             Luke
             13.
             (
             these
             good
             Works
             may
             be
             classed
             either
             with
             Works
             of
             mercy
             before
             ,
             or
             with
             Works
             of
             necessity
             that
             follow
             ,
             both
             being
             good
             Works
             as
             they
             are
             Works
             of
             mercy
             or
             of
             necessity
             :
             )
          
           
             5
             ▪
             Works
             of
             necessity
             ,
             such
             as
             feeding
             Beasts
             ,
             leading
             them
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             pulling
             
             them
             out
             of
             Ditches
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             them
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             preparing
             honestly
             sober
             allowance
             for
             the
             susteining
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             pluckt
             the
             ears
             of
             Corn
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             and
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             23.
             dressed
             the
             Manna
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             to
             gather
             it
             ;
             yet
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             to
             bake
             and
             seethe
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             a
             part
             till
             the
             morrow
             ,
             but
             not
             till
             the
             day
             following
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             behoved
             to
             dress
             it
             also
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             went
             himself
             to
             a
             Feast
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             (
             that
             he
             might
             take
             that
             opportunity
             by
             his
             spiritual
             discourse
             to
             edifie
             the
             Company
             as
             he
             did
             notably
             )
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             had
             it
             been
             unlawful
             to
             dress
             any
             meat
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             yet
             his
             carriage
             was
             such
             at
             that
             Feast
             most
             remarkably
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             followed
             as
             a
             pattern
             by
             such
             as
             may
             be
             invited
             by
             others
             to
             eat
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             disposed
             to
             go
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             And
             if
             this
             were
             the
             design
             of
             the
             inviters
             and
             invited
             ,
             mens
             eating
             together
             ▪
             on
             that
             day
             would
             not
             readily
             prejudice
             the
             sanctification
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             very
             often
             it
             doth
             :
             Such
             is
             flying
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             from
             a
             destroying
             enemy
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             warranted
             cases
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             defending
             our selves
             against
             unjust
             violence
             ,
             &c
             ▪
          
           
             6.
             
             Works
             of
             comliness
             ,
             tending
             to
             honest
             or
             decent
             walking
             ,
             as
             putting
             on
             of
             clothes
             honestly
             ,
             making
             the
             house
             clean
             from
             any
             uncleanness
             that
             may
             fall
             in
             it
             throughout
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             Believers
             have
             allowance
             ,
             1.
             for
             piety
             ,
             2.
             for
             charity
             ,
             3.
             for
             what
             is
             needful
             for
             their
             beasts
             ,
             4.
             what
             is
             needful
             and
             convenient
             ,
             or
             comely
             for
             themselves
             ;
             and
             more
             is
             not
             necessary
             :
             In
             these
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             streightned
             them
             ,
             neither
             hath
             he
             pinched
             and
             pinned
             them
             up
             to
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             them
             to
             walk
             by
             Christian
             prudence
             (
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             may
             not
             exceed
             )
             for
             the
             Disciples
             possibly
             might
             have
             endured
             that
             hunger
             ,
             and
             not
             pluckt
             the
             ears
             of
             Corn
             ,
             or
             beasts
             may
             live
             a
             day
             without
             water
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             or
             some
             sort
             of
             Victuals
             may
             be
             provided
             to
             be
             set
             beside
             men
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             needing
             no
             dressing
             or
             preparing
             ;
             yea
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             live
             on
             little
             or
             nothing
             for
             one
             day
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             thought
             good
             not
             to
             streighten
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             his
             day
             and
             worship
             a
             weariness
             and
             burden
             unto
             them
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             Sabbath
             for
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             refreshing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             nor
             will
             he
             have
             their
             Consciences
             to
             be
             fettered
             with
             inextricable
             scruples
             :
             He
             leaveth
             it
             to
             men
             on
             other
             days
             how
             much
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             by
             a
             Christian
             prudence
             (
             yet
             alloweth
             them
             not
             to
             exceed
             even
             on
             these
             )
             so
             here
             there
             is
             some
             latitude
             left
             to
             conscientious
             reason
             to
             walk
             by
             ;
             for
             some
             may
             do
             something
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             another
             ,
             yea
             ,
             one
             man
             may
             take
             more
             pains
             in
             upholding
             his
             body
             then
             is
             called
             for
             from
             another
             who
             is
             stronger
             ,
             so
             that
             its
             impossible
             to
             set
             particular
             rules
             which
             will
             agree
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             men
             ▪
             would
             look
             ,
             1.
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             2.
             to
             their
             need
             ,
             3.
             to
             what
             may
             ▪
             conveniently
             attain
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Yet
             it
             is
             needful
             here
             to
             add
             some
             qualifications
             or
             caveats
             ▪
             lest
             folk
             indulge
             themselves
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             exceed
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             the
             former
             liberty
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             condescended
             to
             leave
             men
             at
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             men
             would
             ▪
             see
             that
             the
             necessity
             be
             real
             ,
             that
             real
             sickness
             keepeth
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             real
             hazard
             maketh
             them
             flie
             ,
             or
             maketh
             them
             bide
             at
             home
             ▪
             that
             it
             be
             such
             a
             necessity
             as
             they
             ca●not
             contrive
             a
             way
             conveniently
             to
             evite
             when
             it
             cometh
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             foresee
             before
             it
             came
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Men
             would
             see
             that
             ,
             that
             necessity
             be
             not
             brought
             on
             by
             themselves
             ▪
             If
             the
             thing
             might
             have
             been
             done
             at
             another
             ,
             time
             that
             necessity
             will
             not
             excuse
             ▪
             though
             if
             the
             sin
             be
             taken
             with
             ,
             and
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             Christ
             fled
             unto
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             go
             about
             the
             doing
             that
             lawfully
             which
             sinfully
             we
             have
             necessitated
             our selves
             unto
             ;
             as
             suppose
             one
             had
             got
             warning
             to
             flie
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             to
             bring
             such
             a
             Physician
             ,
             or
             to
             provide
             such
             drugs
             ,
             &c.
             if
             he
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             sinneth
             ,
             yet
             when
             necessity
             cometh
             he
             may
             still
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             till
             he
             first
             acknowledge
             the
             former
             fault
             of
             his
             neglect
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             would
             be
             adverted
             ,
             if
             that
             thing
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             well
             another
             time
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             without
             prejudice
             (
             that
             is
             considerable
             )
             be
             delayed
             till
             the
             next
             day
             ;
             Thus
             taking
             or
             giving
             of
             Physick
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             making
             ordinary
             civil
             visits
             ,
             beginning
             voyages
             ,
             &c.
             will
             not
             sustain
             and
             bear
             weight
             before
             God
             ,
             when
             folk
             do
             them
             that
             day
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             own
             work
             day
             free
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             by
             the
             proper
             duties
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             for
             some
             things
             that
             may
             be
             done
             the
             day
             or
             dayes
             following
             :
             Thus
             rest
             is
             commanded
             
               Exod
               ▪
            
             34.
             21
             ,
             even
             in
             sowing
             rime
             and
             Harvest
             ;
             because
             the
             necessity
             is
             not
             clear
             ,
             but
             dependeth
             on
             ordinary
             providence
             ,
             and
             folks
             are
             to
             expect
             occasion
             and
             opportunities
             for
             them
             afterward
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Men
             would
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             have
             not
             a
             tickling
             complacency
             that
             such
             necessities
             fall
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             glad
             to
             have
             diversions
             from
             the
             proper
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             .
             They
             would
             go
             about
             such
             works
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             sadness
             ,
             though
             yet
             with
             clearness
             and
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             as
             to
             their
             lawfulness
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             saith
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Matth.
             24.
             20.
             
               pray
               that
               your
               flight
               be
               not
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ▪
            
             because
             it
             would
             be
             heavy
             to
             Gods
             people
             to
             flie
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             would
             see
             that
             it
             marr
             not
             a
             spiritual
             frame
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             doing
             these
             we
             turn
             not
             to
             mind
             the
             World
             as
             on
             other
             dayes
             ;
             There
             would
             be
             still
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             day
             in
             our
             frame
             (
             which
             is
             called
             for
             in
             the
             word
             remember
             )
             and
             even
             when
             our
             hand
             is
             otherwayes
             imployed
             ,
             the
             heart
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             acting
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             would
             be
             adverted
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             done
             without
             inregularity
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             not
             to
             give
             offence
             by
             them
             (
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             Christ
             ever
             gave
             the
             reasons
             of
             what
             he
             did
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             )
             lest
             others
             ,
             not
             knowing
             our
             necessity
             ,
             judge
             us
             guilty
             of
             Sabbath-breaking
             ,
             or
             be
             involved
             without
             necessity
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
          
           
             7.
             
             Folks
             would
             have
             great
             respect
             to
             the
             end
             in
             these
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             motive
             which
             swayeth
             and
             putteth
             them
             on
             .
             If
             it
             be
             outward
             gain
             or
             fear
             of
             some
             temporal
             loss
             ;
             as
             if
             for
             gaining
             money
             a
             Physician
             should
             go
             rather
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             then
             on
             another
             day
             to
             save
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             that
             turneth
             then
             to
             be
             a
             servile
             work
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             ordinary
             Week
             day
             calling
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             :
             )
             So
             if
             a
             Minister
             should
             preach
             with
             respect
             to
             gain
             or
             applause
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             man
             should
             make
             a
             visit
             for
             a
             meer
             civil
             end
             ,
             as
             we
             visit
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             without
             a
             suitable
             respect
             to
             spiritual
             edification
             or
             furtherance
             of
             Piety
             ,
             it
             will
             marr
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             found
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             would
             beware
             of
             spending
             too
             much
             time
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             would
             endeavour
             timely
             and
             quickly
             to
             expede
             and
             dispatch
             them
             ,
             and
             rightly
             to
             tryst
             them
             :
             
             Dressing
             of
             meat
             ,
             and
             trimming
             ,
             adorning
             ,
             and
             busking
             of
             folks
             bodies
             will
             not
             be
             found
             a
             well
             spent
             part
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             when
             it
             shutteth
             out
             other
             duties
             ,
             and
             getteth
             too
             much
             time
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             with
             many
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             we
             may
             see
             what
             need
             there
             is
             to
             watch
             over
             our selves
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             lest
             our
             liberty
             be
             turned
             into
             licentiousness
             ,
             and
             lest
             we
             grow
             either
             idle
             or
             carnal
             on
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             consider
             how
             far
             this
             rest
             extendeth
             :
             and
             under
             it
             we
             take
             in
             .
             1.
             
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             outward
             and
             inward
             ,
             in
             deeds
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             ▪
             so
             is
             it
             Isai
             .
             58.
             13.
             we
             should
             not
             speak
             our
             own
             words
             (
             nor
             by
             proportion
             think
             our
             own
             thoughts
             )
             nor
             find
             our
             own
             pleasures
             .
             2.
             
             It
             goeth
             through
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             for
             though
             every
             minute
             of
             the
             day
             cannot
             be
             applyed
             to
             positive
             duties
             ,
             yet
             in
             no
             minute
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             it
             lawful
             to
             do
             another
             work
             (
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             qualifications
             and
             scope
             aforesaid
             )
             that
             is
             the
             negative
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               work
            
             ,
             which
             bindeth
             
               ad
               semper
            
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             not
             onely
             to
             a
             mans
             own
             person
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             under
             him
             ,
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             &c
             ▪
             he
             must
             be
             answerable
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             rest
             ,
             and
             must
             give
             them
             no
             occasion
             of
             work
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             to
             be
             extended
             even
             to
             the
             least
             work
             of
             any
             sort
             ,
             if
             unnecessary
             ,
             as
             gathering
             sticks
             ,
             speaking
             our
             own
             word
             ,
             &c.
             these
             are
             all
             breaches
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             5.
             
             This
             rest
             extendeth
             to
             all
             actions
             or
             sorts
             of
             actions
             or
             cases
             which
             are
             not
             comprehended
             under
             the
             former
             exceptions
             which
             are
             permitted
             ,
             or
             are
             consistent
             with
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             As
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             works
             which
             tend
             to
             our
             external
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             satisfaction
             ,
             &c.
             all
             works
             of
             our
             callings
             which
             make
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             outward
             gain
             and
             profit
             ,
             such
             whereby
             we
             ordinarily
             sustain
             our
             lives
             :
             These
             Hebr.
             4.
             15.
             are
             called
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             s
             such
             works
             as
             ordinarily
             are
             wrought
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             six
             dayes
             ▪
             So
             it
             is
             doing
             thy
             own
             pleasure
             as
             well
             as
             works
             ,
             Isai
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             works
             as
             tend
             to
             others
             external
             gain
             or
             profit
             as
             the
             great
             motive
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Servants
             may
             be
             working
             for
             their
             Masters
             profit
             ,
             and
             yet
             prophane
             the
             day
             ▪
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             not
             necessary
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             ploughing
             ,
             sowing
             ,
             reaping
             ,
             or
             gathering
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             in
             Seed-time
             and
             Harvest
             ;
             and
             so
             fishing
             ,
             going
             of
             mills
             ,
             &c.
             when
             these
             are
             not
             done
             for
             the
             very
             preserving
             of
             life
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             necessary
             out
             of
             that
             case
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             here
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             that
             maketh
             them
             necessary
             ,
             the
             weather
             depending
             on
             an
             ordinaryprovidence
             ,
             or
             ordinarily
             depending
             on
             providence
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             reverenced
             :
             Hence
             though
             the
             weather
             and
             season
             be
             rainy
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             cut
             down
             or
             gather
             in
             Corn
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             their
             hazard
             in
             this
             ease
             being
             common
             and
             from
             an
             ordinary
             immediate
             providence
             ;
             yet
             suppose
             that
             a
             River
             were
             carrying
             away
             Corn
             ,
             or
             that
             Winds
             were
             like
             to
             blow
             them
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             it
             were
             lawful
             in
             such
             a
             case
             to
             endeavour
             to
             prevent
             that
             ,
             and
             preserve
             them
             ;
             because
             1.
             that
             cometh
             by
             some
             more
             then
             ordinary
             dispensation
             of
             providence
             in
             the
             weather
             ,
             and
             affecteth
             and
             putteth
             in
             hazard
             this
             Corn
             more
             then
             others
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             probability
             of
             recovering
             these
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             though
             the
             weather
             should
             alter
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             hope
             of
             gathering
             in
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             fields
             without
             that
             reach
             of
             hazard
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             alter
             the
             season
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             for
             carnal
             pleasure
             or
             civil
             ends
             ,
             thus
             playing
             ,
             gaming
             ,
             much
             
             laughing
             ,
             &c.
             being
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             more
             especially
             our
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             are
             unlawful
             on
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             that
             all
             things
             are
             prohibited
             which
             marr
             the
             end
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             duties
             thereof
             ▪
             such
             are
             buying
             ,
             selling
             ,
             &c.
             out
             of
             the
             cases
             of
             pressing
             necessity
             ▪
             folks
             cannot
             be
             spiritually
             taken
             up
             ,
             and
             with
             these
             also
             ;
             so
             playing
             and
             gaming
             is
             no
             less
             consistent
             with
             praying
             ,
             reading
             ,
             conferring
             ▪
             &c.
             then
             ploughing
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             yea
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             indisposing
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             do
             necessarily
             thereby
             incapacitate
             our selves
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             things
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             which
             consist
             not
             with
             this
             rest
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             worship
             called
             for
             from
             our selves
             and
             others
             ;
             thus
             unnecessary
             journeying
             ,
             walking
             ,
             even
             suppose
             one
             could
             or
             should
             be
             exercised
             in
             meditation
             ,
             is
             not
             resting
             as
             is
             required
             ,
             much
             less
             is
             gadding
             in
             companies
             ,
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             or
             fields
             ,
             to
             the
             neglect
             of
             secret
             and
             family
             duties
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whatever
             is
             not
             religious
             and
             spiritual
             exercise
             ,
             or
             furthering
             or
             helping
             unto
             what
             is
             so
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             excepted
             cases
             ;
             much
             more
             whatever
             is
             sinful
             ,
             scandalous
             or
             unsuitable
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             or
             doth
             divert
             from
             ,
             or
             indispose
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             prohibited
             :
             for
             ,
             This
             rest
             is
             not
             primarily
             commanded
             and
             required
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             as
             conducing
             and
             subordinate
             unto
             the
             performing
             of
             holy
             duties
             in
             it
             ;
             therefore
             our
             rest
             is
             to
             be
             regulated
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             best
             contribute
             to
             that
             scope
             ,
             and
             whatever
             marreth
             that
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             not
             be
             work
             strictly
             ,
             but
             idleness
             ,
             carnalness
             ,
             or
             playing
             ▪
             and
             gaming
             ,
             and
             sporting
             ▪
             yet
             its
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             rest
             :
             for
             1.
             
             That
             is
             no
             religious
             duty
             ▪
             nor
             2.
             tending
             as
             a
             necessary
             help
             to
             it
             ;
             nor
             3.
             is
             rest
             commanded
             that
             we
             should
             pley
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             sanctifie
             it
             ;
             and
             4.
             playing
             or
             sporting
             cannot
             be
             called
             sanctifying
             the
             day
             ;
             otherwayes
             we
             might
             have
             mo
             Sabbaths
             then
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             prophanest
             would
             love
             them
             best
             ;
             5.
             playing
             separateth
             not
             the
             Sabbath
             from
             other
             dayes
             ,
             more
             then
             work
             doeth
             ;
             for
             men
             play
             in
             all
             :
             6.
             playing
             is
             neither
             a
             religious
             duty
             ,
             it
             being
             amongst
             the
             most
             irreligious
             and
             prophane
             ;
             nor
             a
             duty
             of
             necessity
             for
             easing
             of
             weariness
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             here
             come
             by
             any
             bodily
             toyl
             and
             labour
             ,
             but
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             from
             being
             exercised
             in
             spiritual
             duties
             ;
             which
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             change
             and
             variety
             will
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             do
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             person
             may
             be
             born
             out
             in
             them
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             place
             for
             it
             ,
             except
             some
             duty
             be
             neglected
             ,
             therefore
             its
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             to
             the
             second
             way
             of
             considering
             the
             sanctification
             required
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             that
             strictness
             called
             for
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             they
             were
             tyed
             .
          
           
             We
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             Ceremonials
             (
             for
             so
             their
             whole
             service
             might
             be
             more
             burdensome
             then
             ours
             ,
             and
             particularly
             their
             Sabbath-services
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             doubled
             on
             that
             day
             )
             but
             of
             moral
             duties
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             tye
             and
             obligation
             unto
             the
             sanctification
             of
             this
             day
             is
             equal
             and
             alike
             unto
             us
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             clear
             in
             particulars
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             It
             tyeth
             us
             now
             to
             as
             long
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             natural
             day
             of
             twenty
             four
             hours
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             them
             then
             .
             2.
             
             It
             restraineth
             from
             work
             and
             requireth
             holy
             rest
             now
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             then
             ;
             for
             whatever
             work
             then
             struck
             against
             the
             Letter
             or
             purpose
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             marred
             holy
             duties
             ,
             doth
             so
             still
             .
             3.
             
             It
             requireth
             positive
             sanctification
             by
             holy
             duties
             ,
             as
             preaching
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             &c.
             and
             alloweth
             not
             idleness
             ,
             nor
             indulgeth
             time
             to
             other
             
             unnecessary
             works
             .
             4.
             
             It
             requireth
             as
             spiritual
             a
             manner
             and
             as
             spiritual
             a
             frame
             in
             performing
             of
             them
             now
             as
             then
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Command
             be
             moral
             ,
             then
             is
             there
             no
             change
             in
             moral
             duties
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Command
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             them
             ,
             save
             in
             ceremonial
             things
             :
             2.
             
             If
             the
             same
             things
             were
             allowed
             to
             them
             which
             are
             allowed
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             no
             more
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             then
             was
             allowed
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             then
             the
             observation
             in
             its
             strictness
             is
             equal
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             works
             of
             piety
             ,
             mercy
             and
             necessity
             ,
             are
             allowed
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             they
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             Christs
             reasoning
             against
             them
             (
             as
             being
             here
             superstitious
             )
             may
             appear
             :
             yea
             ,
             3.
             our
             allowances
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             reasonings
             with
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             in
             these
             disputes
             aimed
             not
             to
             shew
             that
             more
             was
             lawful
             by
             his
             coming
             then
             was
             before
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             what
             then
             was
             lawful
             ,
             though
             they
             ignorantly
             or
             wilfully
             misunderstood
             the
             Command
             ,
             for
             even
             then
             God
             allowed
             mercy
             rather
             then
             sacrifice
             ,
             &c.
             which
             places
             most
             clearly
             warrant
             us
             in
             our
             practise
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Service
             we
             have
             now
             is
             as
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             doubt
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             for
             keeping
             up
             in
             holy
             duties
             as
             large
             as
             formerly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             improving
             of
             it
             should
             be
             no
             less
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             proceed
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Scriptures
             which
             seem
             to
             thwart
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             cross
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             would
             speak
             a
             little
             for
             clearing
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             namely
             Exod.
             16.
             23
             ,
             29.
             and
             Exod.
             35.
             3.
             where
             it
             would
             seem
             that
             going
             out
             of
             the
             place
             dressing
             of
             meat
             ,
             and
             kindling
             of
             fire
             were
             forbidden
             ,
             which
             are
             allowed
             to
             us
             :
             To
             which
             we
             say
             .
             1.
             
             That
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             if
             any
             more
             was
             forbidden
             them
             by
             peculiar
             judicial
             Laws
             ,
             that
             contradicteth
             not
             our
             assertion
             ,
             these
             may
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             while
             this
             command
             standeth
             .
             But
             2
             ,
             We
             conceive
             that
             as
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             gathering
             of
             sticks
             ,
             kindling
             of
             fire
             ,
             dressing
             meat
             ,
             &c.
             no
             more
             is
             allowed
             unto
             us
             then
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             unnecessary
             labour
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             ,
             these
             is
             unlawful
             to
             us
             now
             ,
             and
             all
             necessary
             labour
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             ,
             them
             was
             allowed
             unto
             ,
             and
             lawful
             for
             them
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Christs
             practise
             ,
             and
             his
             reasoning
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             allowance
             which
             was
             to
             their
             Beasts
             .
             In
             the
             third
             place
             then
             ,
             we
             say
             that
             these
             Scriptures
             cannot
             be
             literally
             and
             universally
             understood
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             went
             not
             out
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             kindled
             no
             fire
             ,
             dressed
             no
             meat
             in
             any
             case
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             allowance
             for
             their
             necessity
             ,
             and
             Christs
             going
             in
             and
             partaking
             ,
             when
             invited
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             
             It
             s
             like
             to
             somewhat
             that
             was
             prepared
             that
             day
             ,
             with
             his
             defending
             of
             his
             Disciples
             practise
             in
             plucking
             ears
             of
             Corn
             ,
             and
             rubbing
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Luke
             6
             ,
             1.
             (
             which
             was
             a
             sort
             of
             preparing
             and
             dressing
             of
             that
             meat
             )
             insinuate
             the
             contrary
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             gathered
             from
             that
             place
             ;
             Exod.
             16.
             23.
             against
             dressing
             of
             meat
             simply
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             the
             Manna
             that
             remained
             over
             what
             was
             dressed
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             till
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             but
             not
             till
             the
             day
             after
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             will
             it
             not
             suppose
             ,
             that
             they
             behooved
             then
             to
             dress
             it
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             on
             other
             dayes
             by
             boyling
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             for
             as
             to
             grinding
             of
             it
             at
             Mills
             ,
             or
             other
             wayes
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             for
             that
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             out
             of
             some
             extraordinary
             Case
             (
             or
             else
             they
             had
             needlesly
             laid
             it
             up
             )
             and
             so
             behoved
             to
             have
             fires
             to
             dress
             it
             with
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             of
             not
             dressing
             meat
             ,
             of
             not
             kindling
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             must
             be
             of
             what
             is
             unnecessary
             and
             for
             servile
             works
             ,
             or
             making
             gain
             in
             mens
             ordinary
             particular
             callings
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             the
             third
             way
             ,
             if
             any
             should
             inquire
             what
             more
             holiness
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             o●
             can
             be
             win
             at
             ,
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             then
             a
             Believer
             is
             called
             unto
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             he
             being
             called
             to
             endeavour
             to
             be
             perfectly
             holy
             every
             day
             ?
             
               I
               Answer
            
             ,
             Although
             he
             be
             called
             to
             be
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             the
             holiness
             of
             immediate
             Worship
             throughout
             every
             day
             :
             He
             is
             to
             be
             perfectly
             holy
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             duties
             and
             imployments
             of
             these
             dayes
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             he
             is
             called
             to
             be
             holy
             according
             to
             the
             imployments
             of
             that
             day
             and
             its
             duties
             ;
             The
             Lords
             people
             of
             old
             were
             indeed
             called
             to
             perfect
             holiness
             all
             the
             week
             over
             ,
             but
             singularly
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             universal
             holiness
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             every
             day
             should
             be
             spent
             holily
             ,
             yet
             some
             parts
             more
             especially
             ,
             as
             what
             parts
             are
             spent
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             &c.
             and
             somewhat
             more
             is
             required
             of
             these
             ▪
             who
             are
             called
             to
             it
             on
             a
             Fasting
             day
             ,
             then
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             even
             so
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             person
             living
             holily
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             a
             person
             who
             is
             holy
             in
             sanctifying
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             should
             be
             holy
             every
             day
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             to
             sanctifie
             every
             day
             which
             is
             required
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             now
             speak
             .
          
           
             This
             dayes
             sanctification
             then
             ,
             we
             conceive
             to
             consist
             in
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             more
             abstractedness
             not
             onely
             from
             sinful
             things
             ,
             but
             even
             from
             lawful
             temporal
             things
             ▪
             required
             on
             that
             day
             then
             on
             other
             days
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             frame
             of
             heart
             ▪
             separating
             and
             setting
             apart
             a
             man
             from
             ordinary
             thoughts
             ;
             Hence
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifyeth
             unclean
             as
             well
             as
             common
             ,
             so
             a
             common
             or
             every
             day
             frame
             o●
             Spirit
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             unclean
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             there
             must
             therefore
             be
             another
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             different
             from
             an
             ilk
             a
             day-frame
             and
             suited
             to
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             day
             is
             to
             be
             sanctifyed
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Exercises
             of
             it
             beyond
             other
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             necessarily
             ;
             whereas
             on
             some
             other
             dayes
             we
             may
             be
             taken
             up
             in
             some
             duties
             of
             worship
             arbitrarily
             ▪
             but
             here
             necessarily
             ;
             And
             men
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             ,
             to
             be
             holy
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             in
             their
             plowing
             ,
             and
             other
             works
             ,
             but
             there
             their
             Holiness
             is
             to
             be
             in
             immediate
             worship
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             thing
             relating
             to
             that
             alway
             ,
             such
             as
             praying
             ▪
             reading
             ▪
             hearing
             ,
             conferring
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             sanctification
             of
             this
             day
             lyeth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             wholly
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             parts
             of
             other
             dayes
             are
             ordinarily
             used
             in
             religious
             Service
             ,
             but
             this
             whole
             day
             is
             to
             be
             used
             so
             ,
             a
             man
             should
             be
             this
             whole
             day
             throughout
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             praying
             on
             other
             dayes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Duties
             would
             be
             multiplyed
             that
             day
             ,
             more
             secret
             and
             private
             Prayer
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             &c.
             and
             more
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             even
             as
             there
             were
             double
             Sacrifices
             that
             day
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             Sacrifices
             all
             dayes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             would
             be
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             this
             day
             more
             intenseness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             spiritual
             affections
             ,
             then
             in
             these
             duties
             of
             other
             dayes
             ;
             because
             this
             day
             is
             purposely
             set
             apart
             for
             that
             end
             ▪
             and
             by
             continuance
             in
             duties
             we
             may
             attain
             to
             more
             of
             a
             spiritual
             frame
             ,
             and
             because
             not
             onely
             the
             Exercises
             of
             Worship
             ,
             praying
             ,
             reading
             and
             hearing
             ▪
             &c.
             call
             to
             Holiness
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             on
             other
             dayes
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             very
             day
             it self
             doth
             call
             to
             it
             ;
             even
             as
             on
             a
             solemn
             day
             of
             humiliation
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             affected
             and
             deeply
             humbled
             then
             on
             other
             dayes
             (
             though
             daily
             they
             should
             repent
             and
             be
             humbled
             )
             because
             that
             day
             is
             solemnly
             set
             apart
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             ought
             our
             worship
             to
             be
             more
             intense
             and
             solemn
             this
             day
             
             suitable
             unto
             it
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             dyeted
             for
             insisting
             and
             persisting
             in
             duties
             of
             worship
             ;
             where
             as
             these
             duties
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             and
             in
             comparison
             ,
             are
             on
             other
             days
             ,
             but
             as
             starts
             ,
             worship
             is
             here
             some
             way
             the
             only
             work
             of
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             would
             be
             more
             heavenliness
             and
             spiritual
             sence
             breathed
             after
             that
             day
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             near
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             day
             would
             be
             delightsome
             and
             sweet
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             would
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Isaiah
             58.
             be
             called
             a
             delight
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             endeavour
             as
             it
             is
             Heb.
             4.
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             outward
             rest
             into
             his
             ,
             to
             be
             within
             his
             chambers
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             would
             be
             that
             day
             more
             divineness
             in
             our
             Holiness
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             a
             sort
             of
             Majesty
             by
             ordinary
             in
             our
             walk
             ,
             looking
             like
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             There
             would
             be
             an
             exulting
             in
             God
             that
             day
             ,
             we
             would
             endeavour
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             warm
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             much
             in
             praising
             of
             him
             ;
             our
             Whole
             worship
             would
             more
             absolutely
             and
             immediately
             be
             aimed
             and
             levelled
             at
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             on
             other
             ordinary
             days
             ,
             wherein
             our
             prayers
             and
             other
             pieces
             of
             worship
             may
             more
             immediately
             respect
             our
             own
             Case
             and
             need
             ▪
             but
             on
             this
             day
             Gods
             Honour
             as
             the
             end
             more
             immediately
             whatever
             our
             own
             Case
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             heart
             within
             and
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Exercises
             without
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             call
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             the
             Lord
             honourable
             ,
             to
             honour
             and
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             therein
             as
             it
             is
             Is
             ,
             58.
             a
             special
             Majesty
             being
             in
             that
             days
             worship
             by
             levealling
             it
             with
             extraordinary
             singleness
             at
             Gods
             praise
             ,
             even
             as
             his
             name
             is
             hallowed
             or
             sanctified
             in
             Heaven
             by
             Angels
             and
             perfected
             Saints
             .
             Hence
             
               It
               's
               good
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thy
               Name
               ,
            
             &c.
             beginneth
             that
             Psalm
             of
             Praise
             for
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             92.
             
             These
             Duties
             then
             that
             further
             his
             praise
             are
             more
             especially
             for
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             All
             these
             reach
             both
             words
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             nothing
             to
             the
             hindrance
             of
             these
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             neither
             ;
             there
             are
             none
             of
             our
             words
             and
             thoughts
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             be
             Gods
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             we
             should
             be
             spent
             as
             his
             ▪
             and
             endeavour
             to
             be
             within
             view
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             Essay
             of
             glorified
             Saints
             exercise
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             a
             little
             preludy
             of
             that
             everlasting
             Sabbath
             and
             rest
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             way
             of
             considering
             this
             sanctification
             is
             positively
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Duties
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             to
             be
             spent
             ,
             which
             are
             shortly
             ,
             all
             duties
             of
             immediate
             worship
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             inward
             ,
             as
             meditation
             ,
             self-examination
             ,
             heart
             prayer
             ,
             either
             ejaculatory
             or
             more
             continued
             ,
             heart-sorrow
             for
             sins
             ,
             &c.
             or
             outward
             ,
             as
             vocal
             prayer
             and
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             other
             pious
             Books
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             &c.
             or
             whether
             they
             secret
             which
             may
             be
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             or
             private
             in
             Families
             ,
             as
             reading
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             conferring
             on
             it
             ,
             repeating
             Sermons
             ,
             praying
             together
             ,
             &c.
             or
             publick
             ;
             as
             joyning
             with
             the
             Congregation
             in
             prayers
             and
             praises
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             read
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             given
             ,
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             participating
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             when
             dispensed
             ,
             joyning
             in
             solemn
             humiliations
             and
             thanks
             ▪
             givings
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             necessarily
             or
             more
             conveniently
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             All
             which
             and
             such
             like
             are
             proper
             duties
             for
             that
             day
             ;
             to
             which
             liberal
             laying
             up
             ,
             and
             giving
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             according
             to
             ability
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             blesseth
             every
             man
             would
             be
             added
             as
             a
             suitable
             
             dnty
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             no
             duty
             of
             immediate
             worship
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             way
             is
             to
             consider
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             complexly
             ,
             before
             it
             come
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             come
             ,
             and
             after
             it's
             past
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             the
             night
             before
             (
             not
             secluding
             a
             suitable
             remembrance
             throughout
             the
             week
             )
             remember
             it
             1.
             by
             timous
             leaving
             of
             worldly
             business
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             great
             incroachment
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             thought
             too
             too
             usual
             to
             continue
             longer
             at
             work
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             night
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             if
             folks
             would
             gain
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             ,
             out
             of
             Saturnsdays
             night
             and
             Mondays
             morning
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             not
             suffering
             this
             little
             times
             leaving
             of
             work
             ,
             to
             be
             idly
             spent
             but
             being
             taken
             up
             with
             endeavours
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             abstract
             mind
             the
             2.
             
             To
             from
             other
             works
             as
             well
             as
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             heart
             put
             in
             a
             lively
             frame
             ▪
             mind
             the
             work
             of
             the
             day
             which
             is
             coming
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             suitablenss
             to
             it
             .
             If
             ye
             ask
             what
             suitableness
             we
             have
             to
             it
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Endeavour
             1.
             to
             be
             as
             if
             ye
             were
             about
             to
             meet
             God
             ,
             to
             tryst
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             visibly
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             to
             treat
             and
             enter
             in
             marriage
             with
             him
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             like
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             imitate
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             ye
             were
             already
             entered
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             and
             had
             rested
             from
             your
             own
             works
             .
             3.
             
             To
             be
             as
             if
             ye
             were
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             to
             step
             into
             Eternity
             ,
             for
             this
             resting
             should
             mind
             us
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             ▪
             specially
             appointed
             (
             though
             yet
             no
             Ceremony
             )
             to
             mind
             us
             of
             Gods
             separating
             of
             us
             from
             others
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             rest
             eternally
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Then
             3.
             for
             furthering
             of
             this
             ,
             look
             back
             on
             the
             Week
             past
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             have
             things
             clear
             before
             the
             Sabbath
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             by-gone
             quarrels
             removed
             ,
             that
             theremay
             be
             no
             standing
             controversies
             against
             you
             to
             begin
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Pray
             with
             special
             solemn
             seriousness
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             peace
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             in
             a
             right
             frame
             for
             the
             day
             ;
             that
             the
             Minister
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             speak
             as
             it
             becometh
             ;
             that
             others
             may
             be
             fitted
             to
             heare
             and
             joyn
             ;
             that
             the
             Word
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             may
             be
             richly
             blest
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             mercy
             of
             having
             the
             Ordinances
             may
             be
             minded
             ,
             with
             praise
             to
             the
             gracious
             giver
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             suitably
             improved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             morning
             of
             that
             sweet
             and
             desirable
             day
             cometh
             (
             after
             we
             have
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             Lords
             arms
             ,
             the
             night
             before
             and
             left
             our selves
             there
             )
             1.
             we
             would
             timely
             begin
             the
             work
             and
             beware
             that
             either
             carnal
             thoughts
             get
             in
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             be
             idly
             slepped
             over
             ,
             but
             I
             say
             we
             would
             begine
             the
             work
             early
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             for
             that
             end
             appointed
             ,
             and
             sinful
             thoughts
             will
             not
             be
             kept
             out
             ,
             but
             by
             filling
             the
             room
             otherwayes
             with
             what
             is
             spiritualy
             profitably
             .
             
               Shew
               forth
               Gods
               loving
               kindness
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psam
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             92.
             
             Let
             therefore
             the
             Meditation
             of
             somewhat
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             begin
             with
             us
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             are
             making
             ready
             ,
             1.
             somewhat
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             whose
             day
             it
             is
             ;
             2.
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             happiness
             that
             is
             there
             ;
             3.
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             us
             and
             all
             the
             world
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             who
             only
             preserveth
             the
             same
             ;
             4.
             of
             Christs
             redemption
             ,
             and
             as
             closed
             and
             perfected
             on
             this
             day
             ;
             which
             especially
             should
             be
             minded
             ;
             that
             so
             thinking
             of
             our
             many
             and
             great
             obligations
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             misery
             we
             had
             been
             in
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             work
             of
             Redemption
             intervened
             ,
             we
             may
             begin
             the
             day
             with
             a
             due
             impression
             of
             Gods
             greatness
             and
             goodness
             :
             of
             our
             own
             sinfulness
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             and
             misery
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             blessed
             remedy
             and
             out-gate
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             We
             would
             address
             our selves
             to
             solemn
             prayer
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             greater
             length
             then
             on
             other
             dayes
             ▪
             and
             with
             persisting
             in
             ,
             inwith
             special
             petitions
             relating
             to
             the
             day
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             seriousnese
             may
             win
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             ▪
             We
             would
             take
             a
             view
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             and
             where
             we
             left
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             have
             clearness
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             and
             us
             as
             to
             our
             state
             ,
             and
             otherwayes
             maintained
             ;
             and
             renewed
             if
             it
             was
             ;
             or
             attained
             if
             it
             was
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Too
             much
             time
             would
             not
             be
             spent
             in
             adorning
             of
             busking
             or
             folks
             bodies
             ,
             or
             in
             making
             other
             provisions
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             would
             be
             taken
             up
             in
             duties
             of
             worship
             (
             as
             we
             have
             before
             shewed
             )
             so
             some
             part
             of
             it
             would
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             secret
             reading
             ,
             yea
             ,
             for
             secret
             praising
             ,
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             singing
             ,
             an
             exercise
             not
             unbecoming
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             that
             fore-cited
             Psalm
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             sheweth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             or
             livest
             in
             fellowship
             with
             others
             ,
             then
             the
             family
             is
             gravely
             to
             be
             brought
             together
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             member
             is
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             here
             also
             prayers
             and
             other
             religious
             duties
             are
             to
             be
             doubled
             according
             to
             the
             ceremonial
             doubling
             of
             Sacrifices
             on
             the
             Seventh-day-Sabbath
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             in
             secret
             ,
             in
             families
             ,
             and
             in
             publick
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             more
             that
             day
             then
             in
             other
             dayes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Care
             and
             inspection
             would
             be
             taken
             so
             far
             as
             men
             can
             reach
             ,
             that
             by
             none
             in
             the
             Society
             ,
             neither
             secret
             nor
             private
             duties
             be
             neglected
             ,
             nor
             publick
             duties
             abstained
             from
             ,
             but
             that
             each
             may
             stir
             up
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             those
             whose
             places
             lead
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             sutable
             sanctification
             of
             the
             day
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             withal
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             looked
             to
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             family
             be
             suffered
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             unnecessarily
             from
             the
             publick
             worship
             or
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             family
             worship
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Timely
             (
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             by
             haste
             discomposed
             )
             come
             to
             publick-modestly
             apparrelled
             (
             it's
             a
             shame
             to
             see
             how
             gaudily
             some
             come
             to
             publick
             worship
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             )
             grave
             in
             your
             walk
             wary
             and
             circumspect
             in
             you
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             spiritually
             edifying
             and
             sutable
             ;
             watch
             over
             your
             eyes
             ,
             that
             carnal
             or
             wordly
             looks
             steal
             you
             not
             away
             ,
             nor
             distemper
             your
             hearts
             ;
             but
             especially
             over
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             we
             are
             not
             out
             of
             a
             spiritual
             frame
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             ye
             come
             to
             the
             place
             of
             publick
             worship
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             while
             a
             beginning
             ,
             be
             still
             watchful
             ,
             and
             the
             nearer
             ye
             come
             to
             it
             the
             more
             watchful
             ;
             for
             temptations
             will
             be
             very
             ready
             to
             divert
             or
             discompose
             ▪
             there
             would
             be
             a
             frequent
             intermixture
             of
             ejaculatory
             prayers
             in
             reference
             to
             every
             thing
             ▪
             equisite
             for
             attaining
             and
             intertaining
             this
             composedness
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             When
             publick
             worship
             beginneth
             ,
             study
             to
             be
             (
             as
             Cornelious
             was
             ,
             Acts
             10
             )
             present
             to
             joyn
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             praise
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             God
             will
             say
             ,
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             to
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             to
             be
             sutably
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             through
             grace
             to
             practise
             it
             ;
             
               (
               for
               blessed
               are
               they
               only
               who
               hear
               the
               word
               and
               do
               it
               )
               :
            
             and
             this
             would
             be
             with
             delight
             ,
             aming
             aright
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             ,
             whereof
             we
             spoke
             somewhat
             on
             the
             second
             Comandment
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             the
             publick
             worship
             is
             as
             to
             it's
             first
             diet
             closed
             ,
             let
             not
             your
             minds
             turn
             carnal
             ,
             but
             depart
             reverently
             from
             it
             ,
             chearing
             your selves
             in
             God
             ,
             fixing
             the
             convictions
             ,
             exhortations
             ,
             directions
             ▪
             instructions
             ,
             &c.
             in
             your
             mind
             ,
             as
             ye
             have
             met
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             ruminating
             rather
             on
             these
             ,
             then
             beginning
             to
             
             gaze
             o●
             discourse
             with
             others
             on
             subjects
             that
             are
             not
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             to
             edification
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             soon
             as
             ye
             can
             win
             ,
             go
             in
             secret
             and
             seek
             to
             have
             these
             things
             fastned
             and
             riveted
             betwixt
             ,
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             let
             that
             be
             your
             first
             work
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             little
             time
             that
             interveneth
             betwixt
             the
             diets
             of
             publick
             worship
             till
             you
             return
             ,
             be
             spent
             sutably
             to
             the
             day
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             duties
             thereof
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             all
             the
             publick
             worship
             is
             ended
             then
             ye
             would
             do
             according
             to
             the
             preceding
             tenth
             Direction
             ;
             ye
             would
             withal
             retire
             a
             while
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             reflect
             on
             your
             carriage
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             also
             see
             what
             good
             may
             be
             gotten
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             misses
             ,
             neglects
             ,
             or
             failings
             observed
             (
             as
             if
             there
             be
             a
             diligent
             search
             there
             will
             no
             doubt
             be
             )
             then
             be
             humbled
             ,
             seek
             pardon
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             resolve
             through
             grace
             to
             help
             these
             afterward
             ;
             consider
             what
             was
             said
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             noble
             
               Bereans
               ▪
               Acts
            
             17.
             put
             it
             to
             the
             tryal
             for
             your
             confirmation
             ,
             by
             your
             considering
             and
             examining
             the
             Scriptures
             cited
             or
             spoken
             of
             ;
             and
             endeavour
             yet
             more
             to
             have
             your
             hearts
             affected
             in
             secret
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Then
             call
             your
             Families
             and
             come
             together
             after
             secret
             seeking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             1.
             be
             inquiring
             of
             one
             another
             what
             is
             remembred
             ,
             that
             all
             being
             put
             together
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             helpful
             by
             your
             memories
             one
             to
             another
             ▪
             2.
             ye
             would
             do
             this
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             tell
             over
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             their
             Uses
             may
             be
             fixed
             ,
             and
             ye
             affected
             with
             them
             ▪
             Therefore
             3.
             ye
             would
             do
             this
             with
             other
             duties
             of
             reading
             ,
             singing
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             conference
             ,
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             shal
             offer
             ,
             with
             prayer
             to
             God
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             being
             thus
             exercised
             ●ill
             ye
             go
             again
             in
             secret
             to
             close
             the
             day
             as
             ye
             began
             .
          
           
             14
             Duties
             of
             Charity
             would
             be
             done
             ,
             contributions
             made
             liberally
             according
             to
             our
             ability
             ,
             and
             relief
             sent
             to
             others
             as
             we
             know
             their
             need
             ▪
             which
             also
             would
             be
             inquired
             after
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Indeavoure
             to
             have
             the
             heart
             in
             a
             right
             frame
             to
             close
             the
             day
             with
             ▪
             reflecting
             on
             our
             carriage
             throughout
             it
             ,
             fearing
             to
             lye
             down
             with
             guilt
             unpardoned
             and
             without
             some
             special
             fruit
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             hast
             not
             to
             go
             to
             rest
             sooner
             that
             night
             then
             on
             other
             nights
             ,
             on
             design
             that
             you
             may
             be
             sooner
             at
             work
             the
             nixt
             day
             ;
             which
             smelleth
             strong
             of
             wearying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             of
             longing
             to
             have
             it
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Lord
             complained
             of
             old
             ,
             Amos
             8.
             5.
             study
             to
             lye
             down
             with
             thoughts
             as
             you
             arose
             ,
             leaving
             your selves
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             eternal
             Sabbath
             that
             is
             coming
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             cometh
             ,
             cast
             not
             by
             all
             thoughts
             of
             it
             instantly
             ,
             but
             begin
             your
             work
             as
             having
             just
             now
             ended
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             fearing
             to
             let
             the
             relish
             of
             it
             wear
             away
             ;
             and
             indeavouring
             in
             your
             carriage
             through
             the
             Week
             to
             retain
             the
             stamp
             and
             impression
             of
             it
             ;
             especially
             beware
             to
             go
             to
             your
             Callings
             with
             a
             Sabbath
             dayes
             guiltiness
             on
             you
             ;
             O
             indeavour
             by
             all
             means
             to
             have
             that
             removed
             hand
             all
             the
             Week
             through
             have
             one
             eye
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             past
             ;
             and
             another
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             coming
             ,
             having
             still
             that
             sounding
             in
             your
             ears
             ,
             
               remember
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               day
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               holy
            
             ;
             dieting
             your
             souls
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             along
             the
             Week
             ,
             for
             a
             course
             of
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             next
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             now
             easie
             to
             know
             when
             this
             command
             is
             transgressed
             (
             which
             was
             the
             sixth
             way
             proposed
             of
             considering
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             wit
             ,
             oppositively
             or
             negatively
             )
             which
             is
             done
             1
             ▪
             by
             committing
             any
             thing
             contrary
             
             to
             the
             rest
             or
             sanctification
             of
             it
             ;
             2.
             by
             omitting
             any
             of
             the
             things
             which
             are
             required
             for
             the
             right
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             ;
             3.
             by
             an
             unsuitable
             frame
             of
             heart
             as
             to
             the
             due
             manner
             of
             performing
             any
             of
             these
             duties
             required
             ▪
          
           
             We
             will
             find
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             command
             yet
             more
             fully
             ,
             by
             considering
             it's
             reasons
             how
             it'sexplicated
             and
             pressed
             :
             This
             is
             done
             1.
             by
             laying
             down
             the
             equity
             and
             extent
             of
             it
             .
             v.
             9.
             10.
             2.
             by
             pressing
             it
             from
             God's
             example
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
             
               Six
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               and
               do
               all
               thy
               work
               :
            
             These
             words
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             1.
             
             As
             an
             obliging
             concession
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             very
             liberal
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             all
             dayes
             are
             mine
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             given
             thee
             Six
             to
             do
             all
             thy
             work
             and
             labour
             that
             thou
             hast
             to
             do
             ,
             therefore
             give
             me
             the
             Seventh
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             small
             retribution
             for
             Six
             to
             return
             a
             Seventh
             .
             2
             ▪
             As
             a
             restriction
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             do
             whatever
             work
             thou
             hast
             to
             do
             within
             the
             Six
             dayes
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             it
             on
             the
             Seventh
             .
             3.
             
             As
             a
             command
             whereby
             God
             distributeth
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             Six
             for
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             Seventh
             for
             his
             :
             And
             thus
             these
             words
             forbid
             idleness
             ,
             and
             command
             lawful
             diligence
             in
             these
             Six
             dayes
             ;
             which
             we
             conceive
             here
             to
             be
             implyed
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             God
             is
             not
             carving
             out
             what
             time
             we
             may
             be
             idle
             in
             ,
             but
             what
             time
             we
             should
             imploy
             in
             our
             own
             lawful
             works
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             he
             giveth
             us
             Six
             to
             be
             idle
             on
             ;
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             to
             work
             on
             seeing
             as
             our
             life
             should
             be
             taken
             up
             in
             doing
             either
             what
             more
             immediately
             concerneth
             our selves
             ,
             or
             what
             more
             immediatly
             concerneth
             God
             ;
             so
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             command
             being
             to
             proportion
             our
             time
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             what
             is
             allowed
             for
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             imply
             an
             improving
             of
             it
             for
             that
             very
             end
             .
             2
             The
             opposition
             also
             will
             confirm
             this
             ;
             These
             Six
             dayes
             are
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             our
             work
             ,
             as
             the
             Seventh
             is
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             Gods
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             a
             permission
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             negative
             part
             be
             imperative
             ,
             
               in
               it
               thou
               shalt
               not
               work
               ,
            
             then
             the
             positive
             ,
             
               Six
               dayes
               shalt
               thou
               work
            
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             understood
             so
             also
             .
             3.
             
             Gods
             example
             will
             press
             it
             for
             we
             are
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             resting
             on
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             working
             in
             the
             Six
             dayes
             as
             he
             did
             .
             4.
             
             Working
             these
             Six
             dayes
             cometh
             in
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             further
             and
             fit
             for
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             for
             so
             a
             man
             putteth
             by
             his
             business
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             more
             freedom
             for
             the
             rest
             on
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             whereas
             idlense
             often
             sinfull
             necessitateth
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             desire
             that
             it
             may
             be
             gone
             ,
             Amos
             8.
             5.
             
             And
             thus
             idleness
             is
             reproved
             here
             ,
             and
             diligence
             commanded
             under
             one
             consideration
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             remove
             of
             the
             former
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             later
             do
             capacitate
             us
             to
             give
             God
             his
             due
             on
             his
             own
             day
             when
             it
             cometh
             :
             Even
             as
             they
             are
             also
             included
             in
             the
             eight
             Command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
            
             ;
             for
             as
             idleness
             becometh
             a
             snare
             and
             temptation
             to
             a
             man
             to
             steal
             ,
             and
             hindereth
             him
             from
             works
             of
             Charity
             and
             suitable
             diligence
             in
             the
             works
             of
             his
             lawful
             Calling
             ▪
             readily
             preventeth
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             capactiateth
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             here
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             not
             unusual
             that
             the
             same
             sin
             and
             duty
             may
             be
             forbidden
             and
             commanded
             in
             diverse
             commands
             upon
             diuerse
             considerations
             ;
             And
             this
             agreeth
             well
             both
             with
             the
             words
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             command
             .
             And
             5.
             according
             to
             the
             holy
             and
             wise
             oeconomy
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             our
             labour
             may
             be
             commanded
             to
             mak
             his
             rest
             to
             be
             to
             us
             the
             more
             relishing
             and
             refreshing
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             Verse
             containeth
             three
             things
             for
             explication
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lords
             claim
             of
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ,
             as
             having
             reserved
             that
             to
             himself
             ,
             it
             's
             his
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             
             by
             him
             &
             for
             him
             separated
             from
             other
             dayes
             .
             2.
             
             Aconsequent
             flowing
             from
             this
             ▪
             Therefore
             that
             day
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imployed
             to
             any
             of
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             
               No
               manner
               of
               work
            
             ,
             no
             word
             ,
             no
             thought
             nor
             deed
             of
             any
             such
             sort
             under
             whatsoever
             pretext
             beside
             the
             excepted
             cases
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             extension
             as
             to
             all
             relations
             ,
             so
             to
             all
             ranks
             ,
             Parent
             and
             Child
             ,
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             ,
             it
             's
             thou
             for
             thy self
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             thou
             hast
             the
             oversight
             and
             charge
             of
             ,
             Sons
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Strangers
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             sanctifying
             a
             day
             more
             then
             the
             Beasts
             in
             Nineveh
             were
             of
             religious
             fasting
             ,
             Jonah
             3.
             yet
             this
             sheweth
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Masters
             care
             ,
             it
             being
             for
             his
             use
             that
             Beasts
             are
             put
             to
             work
             ;
             God
             injoyneth
             all
             wayes
             of
             abstaining
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             a
             mans
             own
             work
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             him
             solemn
             in
             it
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             
               All
               within
               thy
               gates
            
             ,
             looketh
             not
             only
             to
             Masters
             and
             all
             in
             their
             families
             or
             within
             their
             doors
             ,
             but
             to
             Magistrates
             and
             Governours
             ,
             and
             all
             within
             their
             Jurisdiction
             (
             Gates
             being
             the
             place
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             &
             used
             in
             Scripture
             to
             shew
             the
             extent
             as
             well
             as
             seat
             of
             power
             )
             that
             they
             should
             see
             to
             their
             sanctifying
             of
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             the
             falling
             of
             any
             under
             them
             is
             their
             sin
             when
             they
             endeavour
             not
             to
             prevent
             and
             amend
             it
             :
             And
             thus
             Nehemiah
             understood
             this
             command
             ,
             Neh.
             13.
             when
             he
             put
             forth
             his
             power
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             contending
             with
             the
             native
             Nobles
             ,
             but
             even
             against
             Strangers
             ,
             for
             restraining
             them
             from
             violating
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             gather
             1
             That
             idleness
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             hardly
             give
             God
             his
             due
             on
             the
             Seventh
             day
             ;
             who
             are
             not
             diligent
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             some
             lawful
             calling
             and
             station
             for
             Gods
             honour
             and
             others
             good
             through
             the
             Six
             dayes
             of
             the
             Week
             ;
             and
             indeed
             this
             is
             often
             seen
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             lazie
             ,
             and
             careless
             ,
             and
             idle
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             passing
             it
             over
             even
             as
             they
             do
             other
             dayes
             ,
             without
             any
             difference
             at
             all
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             that
             they
             come
             to
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             gather
             that
             humane
             ,
             whether
             Ecclesiastick
             or
             Civil
             appointment
             of
             ordinary
             fixed
             days
             for
             worship
             throughout
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             beside
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             will
             not
             agree
             with
             this
             command
             allowing
             men
             six
             for
             labour
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             God
             might
             Soveraignly
             limit
             men
             ,
             but
             where
             he
             hath
             given
             liberty
             (
             if
             it
             were
             but
             by
             concession
             )
             who
             can
             restrain
             ?
          
           
             Concerning
             dayes
             therefore
             ,
             we
             lay
             down
             these
             four
             :
             1.
             
             That
             there
             can
             be
             no
             solemn
             !
             seeting
             apart
             of
             any
             day
             to
             any
             creature
             ;
             thus
             Saints
             dayes
             are
             unlawful
             :
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             or
             day
             of
             rest
             is
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             other
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             peculiar
             piece
             of
             worship
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             divided
             time
             betwixt
             his
             worship
             and
             our
             work
             .
             And
             although
             men
             should
             keep
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             alter
             the
             worship
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             a
             taking
             of
             that
             which
             was
             once
             abused
             ,
             and
             never
             enjoyned
             ,
             for
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             wanteth
             not
             offence
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             retaining
             of
             other
             things
             in
             worship
             which
             have
             been
             abused
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             necessary
             ,
             is
             offensive
             .
             2.
             
             No
             man
             can
             institute
             any
             day
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             as
             apart
             of
             worship
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bind
             consciences
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             equal
             it
             with
             this
             day
             :
             That
             is
             apart
             of
             Gods
             royal
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             peculiar
             to
             him
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             bless
             a
             day
             .
             3.
             
             Even
             those
             dayes
             which
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             to
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             as
             apart
             of
             worship
             ,
             cannot
             be
             imposed
             in
             a
             constant
             and
             ordinary
             way
             (
             as
             Anniversary
             dayes
             and
             feasts
             are
             )
             because
             by
             an
             ordinary
             rule
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             man
             Six
             dayes
             for
             work
             ,
             except
             in
             extrordinary
             cases
             he
             shall
             please
             to
             call
             for
             some
             part
             of
             them
             again
             .
             4.
             
             Yet
             extrordinarily
             upon
             occasions
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             or
             of
             Joy
             ,
             and
             Thanksgiving
             
             dayes
             ,
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             may
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             God
             ,
             without
             wronging
             this
             concession
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             extrordinary
             times
             we
             may
             work
             ,
             and
             not
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             though
             ordinarily
             we
             may
             not
             :
             This
             proportioning
             of
             time
             therefore
             is
             for
             the
             ordinary
             rule
             ,
             but
             yet
             admitteth
             of
             the
             exception
             of
             extraordinary
             cases
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             gather
             that
             Masters
             and
             Parents
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             special
             oversight
             of
             their
             own
             Children
             and
             Families
             in
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             special
             communion
             in
             worshipping
             of
             God
             amongst
             the
             several
             relations
             of
             a
             Family
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             gather
             that
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             have
             power
             over
             others
             ,
             ought
             to
             see
             to
             the
             restraining
             of
             Vice
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             outward
             duties
             ,
             particularly
             such
             as
             relate
             to
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             (
             as
             well
             as
             to
             abstain
             from
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             such
             and
             such
             things
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             )
             in
             and
             by
             these
             over
             whom
             they
             have
             power
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             's
             no
             less
             scandalous
             and
             sinful
             for
             a
             Magistrate
             not
             to
             see
             that
             sin
             he
             crushed
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Religion
             be
             entertained
             and
             received
             and
             reverenced
             in
             and
             by
             those
             over
             whom
             he
             hath
             charge
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             committed
             such
             sins
             himself
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             discountenanced
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             break
             the
             Sabbath
             himself
             ,
             or
             sufferred
             his
             own
             family
             or
             himself
             to
             be
             without
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             Why
             ?
             because
             these
             are
             within
             
               his
               gates
            
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             to
             account
             for
             them
             :
             He
             is
             to
             rule
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             good
             which
             is
             mainly
             spiritual
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             be
             a
             terrour
             to
             evil
             doers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             an
             incouragement
             to
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ;
             and
             men
             are
             according
             to
             their
             places
             and
             parts
             to
             be
             forth-coming
             for
             God
             and
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             constraining
             or
             forcing
             of
             Consciences
             ,
             for
             a
             Magistrate
             or
             Master
             thus
             to
             restrain
             these
             who
             are
             under
             them
             ;
             it
             's
             but
             the
             using
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             committed
             to
             them
             to
             make
             men
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             abstain
             from
             dishonouring
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             punishing
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             other
             wayes
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             he
             beareth
             not
             the
             Sword
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             and
             main
             reason
             followeth
             ,
             v.
             11.
             wherein
             this
             command
             is
             three
             ways
             pressed
             also
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Gods
             example
             ,
             who
             during
             the
             space
             of
             six
             days
             wrought
             (
             though
             he
             might
             as
             easily
             have
             made
             all
             in
             one
             day
             )
             and
             rested
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             wrought
             none
             ;
             even
             so
             it
             becometh
             men
             to
             do
             ,
             seeing
             he
             intended
             this
             for
             their
             imitation
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             doth
             propose
             it
             here
             :
             Gods
             rest
             on
             the
             Seventh
             is
             not
             absolute
             and
             in
             every
             respect
             (
             for
             John
             5.
             17.
             he
             worketh
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Providence
             ,
             sustaining
             ,
             preserving
             ,
             and
             governing
             the
             Creatures
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             Actions
             )
             but
             all
             things
             needful
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             world
             were
             then
             made
             and
             finished
             .
             (
             Whence
             by
             the
             way
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             all
             Creatures
             were
             made
             ,
             Angels
             even
             these
             that
             since
             turned
             Devils
             ,
             &c.
             but
             that
             they
             were
             made
             within
             the
             Six
             days
             of
             Creation
             ,
             when
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             was
             in
             them
             was
             made
             )
             Therefore
             all
             our
             works
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             six
             working
             days
             ,
             would
             be
             done
             and
             ended
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             way
             is
             by
             his
             blessing
             of
             it
             .
             
               God
               blessed
               the
               Sabbath
               day
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             not
             simply
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             properly
             capable
             of
             blessing
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             true
             observers
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             blesseth
             it
             to
             them
             and
             he
             blesseth
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             in
             these
             three
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             day
             shal
             not
             
             prejudge
             them
             in
             their
             weeks
             work
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             labour
             shal
             be
             therefore
             blessed
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shal
             miss
             nothing
             by
             observing
             that
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             blessed
             the
             Seventh
             year
             ,
             whereon
             they
             rested
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             as
             when
             they
             laboured
             ,
             Lev.
             25.
             20.
             21.
             22.
             and
             it
             's
             like
             that
             if
             we
             will
             compare
             such
             as
             make
             Conscience
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             with
             others
             ,
             who
             think
             and
             seem
             to
             gain
             by
             breaking
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             found
             at
             the
             years
             end
             to
             be
             verified
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             a
             part
             that
             ,
             day
             for
             a
             Spiritual
             blessing
             ,
             and
             the
             Communication
             of
             it
             to
             his
             people
             (
             so
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             blessed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             be
             a
             mean
             of
             conveying
             Spiritual
             blessings
             to
             the
             worthy
             receivers
             )
             Isa
             .
             56.
             and
             Psal
             .
             92.
             3.
             
             That
             God
             will
             abundantly
             manifest
             his
             gracious
             presence
             ,
             and
             multiply
             his
             spiritual
             blessings
             that
             day
             upon
             it's
             due
             observers
             ,
             more
             then
             on
             other
             days
             wherein
             he
             is
             also
             sought
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             this
             day
             a
             double
             worship
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             day
             whereon
             it
             's
             done
             so
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             double
             blessing
             beyond
             what
             is
             on
             other
             days
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             even
             prayers
             in
             ,
             and
             towards
             ,
             the
             Temple
             (
             while
             it
             stood
             by
             divine
             appointment
             as
             a
             separate
             place
             from
             others
             )
             had
             a
             blessing
             beyond
             prayers
             in
             other
             places
             ▪
             and
             thus
             Christ
             blessed
             the
             loaves
             and
             the
             few
             small
             fishes
             ,
             John
             6.
             when
             he
             made
             them
             by
             multiplication
             on
             the
             matter
             to
             feed
             far
             beyond
             their
             ordinary
             proportionableness
             ;
             so
             service
             on
             this
             day
             groweth
             in
             it's
             blessing
             ;
             hence
             we
             may
             see
             an
             usual
             connexion
             betwixt
             Universal
             thriving
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Piety
             ,
             and
             suitable
             obedience
             to
             this
             command
             ,
             in
             the
             tender
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ▪
             and
             withall
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             so
             few
             make
             progress
             in
             godliness
             ,
             even
             little
             keeping
             holy
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             they
             ought
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             way
             is
             by
             his
             hallowing
             it
             ,
             
               wherefore
               be
               hallowed
               it
            
             or
             
               sanctified
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               per
               ●odum
               ●●stinandi
            
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             appointing
             of
             it
             for
             holy
             uses
             ,
             and
             separating
             it
             from
             other
             days
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             :
             The
             inference
             wherefore
             as
             to
             the
             hallowing
             pointeth
             at
             the
             reason
             or
             end
             wherefore
             God
             did
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             thereby
             be
             an
             excitement
             left
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             imitate
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             men
             might
             not
             only
             have
             Gods
             command
             ,
             but
             his
             example
             also
             to
             bind
             this
             duty
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             here
             ,
             why
             God
             will
             have
             a
             day
             set
             apart
             for
             holy
             Exercises
             beside
             other
             days
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             meet
             that
             God
             be
             acknowledged
             Lord
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             by
             this
             Tribut
             being
             reserved
             to
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             men
             having
             but
             a
             finite
             understanding
             ,
             beside
             the
             now
             corruption
             of
             it
             ,
             connot
             be
             intensely
             taken
             up
             with
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             things
             and
             with
             temporal
             and
             earthly
             things
             ,
             both
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             ;
             for
             even
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             could
             not
             do
             that
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             hath
             graciously
             set
             apart
             a
             day
             for
             mans
             help
             in
             that
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             to
             teach
             man
             that
             his
             chief
             end
             is
             to
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             cary
             in
             his
             own
             affairs
             along
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             order
             things
             so
             as
             the
             Sabbath
             may
             be
             duly
             sanctified
             ,
             when
             it
             shal
             come
             in
             that
             sweet
             soul
             reposing
             converse
             with
             him
             .
             4.
             
             To
             shew
             man
             wherein
             his
             happiness
             consisteth
             ,
             it
             's
             even
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             walk
             and
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             his
             worship
             ;
             this
             is
             his
             rest
             .
             5.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             excellency
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             Piety
             ,
             or
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             above
             mens
             Employments
             in
             earthly
             and
             wordly
             things
             :
             It
             was
             a
             Sabbath
             to
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             to
             be
             abstracted
             from
             his
             labour
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             mens
             toyl
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             mens
             spiritual
             rest
             and
             ease
             ,
             far
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ordinarily
             think
             and
             judge
             .
          
           
           
             We
             see
             now
             how
             great
             and
             grievous
             a
             sin
             it
             is
             to
             break
             this
             command
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             care
             this
             day
             should
             be
             hallowed
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             It
             's
             a
             Command
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             more
             then
             murther
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Stealing
             ,
             &c
             ,
             it
             's
             included
             in
             the
             first
             and
             great
             Commandement
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Amongst
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             commands
             ,
             this
             religious
             observance
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             is
             most
             forcibly
             pressed
             with
             more
             reasons
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             full
             and
             particular
             explication
             :
             Because
             1.
             
             All
             the
             commands
             hang
             some
             way
             on
             this
             ;
             and
             obedience
             is
             ordinarily
             given
             to
             them
             with
             the
             same
             readiness
             ,
             as
             this
             day
             is
             employed
             in
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             keepeth
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             when
             men
             are
             cold
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             3.
             
             This
             tryeth
             men
             in
             theirlove
             to
             God
             best
             ;
             If
             indeed
             his
             company
             and
             service
             be
             more
             delighted
             in
             thenthe
             World
             ▪
             And
             is
             a
             notable
             indication
             of
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             it
             maketh
             proof
             both
             of
             their
             state
             and
             frame
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             usually
             and
             habitually
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             so
             in
             effect
             are
             they
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             breach
             of
             any
             command
             hath
             more
             aggravations
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             It
             is
             against
             reason
             and
             equity
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             so
             many
             and
             so
             good
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             high
             Ingratitude
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             being
             a
             Mercy
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             Mercy
             indeed
             it
             is
             to
             be
             priviledged
             with
             access
             to
             converse
             with
             God
             a
             whole
             day
             of
             every
             week
             in
             duties
             of
             worship
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             against
             Love
             ,
             God's
             Love
             hath
             instituted
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             Love
             should
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             vent
             it self
             to
             him
             on
             it
             .
             4.
             
             It
             's
             cruelty
             against
             our selves
             ;
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             kept
             holy
             ,
             is
             backed
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             of
             a
             special
             blessing
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             this
             sin
             prejudge
             our selves
             of
             that
             ;
             yea
             the
             Sabbath
             rightly
             spent
             is
             a
             mean
             both
             of
             holiness
             and
             of
             nearness
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             conformity
             to
             him
             and
             of
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             promoteth
             both
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             eminently
             verified
             here
             ,
             that
             these
             who
             sin
             against
             this
             command
             ,
             sin
             against
             ,
             and
             
               forsake
               their
               own
               Mercy
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             sin
             doth
             more
             evidence
             universal
             untenderness
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             's
             a
             sin
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             it
             evidenceth
             ,
             especially
             when
             gross
             ,
             a
             very
             sinful
             and
             some
             way
             Atheistical
             frame
             and
             disposition
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Neh.
             13.
             
          
           
             Yea.
             5.
             
             It
             occasioneth
             and
             breedeth
             other
             sins
             :
             it
             habituateth
             to
             sinning
             ,
             and
             hardneth
             against
             challenges
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             ordinarily
             become
             very
             gross
             and
             loose
             and
             fall
             in
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             who
             neglect
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             quickner
             and
             fomenter
             some
             way
             of
             all
             duties
             and
             knitteth
             the
             two
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             together
             ;
             hence
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             we
             often
             hear
             men
             that
             have
             turned
             to
             be
             very
             loose
             ,
             gross
             and
             scandalous
             (
             and
             some
             of
             them
             on
             Scaffolds
             and
             at
             Gibbets
             )
             cry
             out
             of
             Sabbath
             breaking
             ,
             imputing
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             a
             main
             cause
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             sin
             men
             grow
             stout
             against
             challenges
             ,
             and
             formal
             in
             secret
             duties
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             length
             sit
             quite
             up
             .
          
           
             6
             No
             sin
             hath
             more
             sharp
             challenges
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             sad
             Judgements
             avenging
             it
             ,
             then
             sins
             against
             this
             command
             ;
             have
             there
             been
             any
             men
             deeply
             challenged
             for
             sin
             ,
             or
             at
             death
             (
             whether
             ordinary
             or
             violent
             )
             brought
             to
             express
             and
             utter
             their
             challenges
             ,
             but
             sins
             against
             this
             command
             have
             been
             main
             ones
             ?
             The
             slighting
             of
             the
             Lords
             Sabbath
             made
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             burnt
             with
             fire
             Jer.
             17.
             last
             ;
             for
             this
             sin
             they
             are
             threatned
             with
             terrible
             plagues
             ;
             Ezek.
             20
             ,
             21.
             24.
             not
             only
             in
             
             temporal
             things
             ,
             ●
             .
             23.
             but
             with
             spiritual
             plagues
             to
             which
             they
             are
             given
             up
             ,
             v.
             25.
             26.
             
             You
             know
             that
             a
             man
             was
             stoned
             for
             gathering
             of
             sticks
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             Num.
             15.
             see
             also
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             28.
             and
             Ezek.
             22.
             8.
             where
             the
             Lord
             accounteth
             Sabbath-breaking
             a
             refusing
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             a
             despissing
             of
             his
             holy
             things
             ;
             O
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             be
             well
             that
             breaketh
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             not
             a
             delight
             ?
          
           
             If
             any
             should
             ask
             here
             ,
             if
             indeed
             the
             breaches
             of
             this
             command
             be
             greater
             sins
             then
             the
             breaches
             of
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             be
             avenged
             on
             these
             severely
             ?
          
           
             For
             Answer
             (
             premitting
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             that
             in
             comparing
             breaches
             of
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             two
             Tables
             ,
             we
             would
             compare
             sins
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             together
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sins
             of
             presumption
             with
             sins
             of
             presumption
             ,
             and
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             with
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             )
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             presumptuous
             sin
             against
             the
             fourth
             Command
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             to
             go
             unnecessarily
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             or
             to
             gather
             sticks
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             sin
             then
             a
             presumptuous
             murther
             ,
             because
             it
             striketh
             more
             immediately
             against
             God
             :
             And
             that
             a
             sin
             of
             infirmity
             against
             the
             fourth
             command
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             a
             sin
             of
             Infirmity
             against
             the
             sixth
             .
             Yet
             we
             grant
             that
             presumptuous
             Murther
             is
             a
             greater
             sin
             then
             a
             sin
             of
             in
             firmity
             against
             the
             fourth
             command
             ,
             because
             presumption
             and
             high
             handedness
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             sinning
             ,
             in
             a
             sin
             little
             on
             the
             matter
             comparatively
             ,
             da●eth
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             striketh
             immediately
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             an
             additional
             high
             aggravation
             of
             it
             ;
             beside
             What
             it
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             :
             And
             though
             our
             censures
             against
             presumptuous
             breaches
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ▪
             which
             are
             now
             as
             great
             sins
             as
             formerly
             (
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             is
             just
             now
             said
             )
             be
             often
             more
             mitigated
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             as
             we
             conceive
             ,
             ordinary
             to
             stone
             the
             presumptuous
             prophaneners
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             even
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ;
             yet
             will
             this
             be
             no
             good
             reasoning
             ;
             men
             do
             not
             now
             execute
             punishments
             upon
             Transgressours
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             as
             on
             Transgressours
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             therefore
             Transgressions
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             are
             greater
             sins
             then
             Transgressions
             of
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             first
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             would
             be
             in
             hazard
             to
             postpone
             all
             the
             Laws
             or
             Commands
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             to
             these
             of
             the
             second
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             temporal
             punishments
             are
             heightened
             or
             lessened
             according
             as
             the
             peace
             and
             order
             of
             civil
             Societies
             may
             be
             more
             or
             less
             therein
             concerned
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             by
             these
             measures
             that
             we
             are
             to
             make
             the
             estimate
             of
             the
             greatness
             or
             smalness
             of
             sins
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             his
             righteous
             and
             absolute
             judgments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it`s
             enough
             that
             we
             enquire
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             sinners
             may
             expect
             from
             him
             ;
             however
             men
             may
             over-look
             and
             pass
             them
             by
             ,
             yet
             before
             God
             they
             are
             often
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             plagued
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             now
             therefore
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             beseech
             ,
             obtest
             and
             charge
             you
             all
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             severe
             avenger
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             ye
             would
             be
             aware
             of
             the
             sins
             whereby
             this
             command
             is
             transgressed
             :
             Particularly
             guard
             against
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             preparing
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             remembring
             of
             it
             ;
             many
             prophane
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             ere
             they
             come
             to
             publick
             ,
             yea
             ,
             before
             it
             come
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             .
          
           
             2
             Carnal
             thoughts
             and
             a
             common
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             a
             particular
             frame
             that
             looketh
             but
             to
             our
             own
             condition
             or
             case
             ;
             As
             not
             stirring
             it self
             to
             be
             over
             and
             above
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             God
             and
             his
             glorious
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Redemption
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             praise
             for
             his
             marvellous
             goodness
             on
             that
             day
             ;
             there
             is
             alass
             generally
             little
             delight
             and
             praise
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             even
             on
             his
             own
             holy
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             General
             unedifying
             discourses
             ,
             of
             the
             news
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             not
             necessary
             to
             that
             day
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Little
             profiting
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             growing
             in
             knowledge
             and
             practise
             ;
             many
             a
             Sabbath
             is
             thus
             prophaned
             ,
             few
             getting
             or
             seeking
             the
             blessing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Going
             to
             the
             fields
             and
             visiting
             of
             Neighbours
             to
             put
             off
             a
             piece
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             time
             may
             be
             saved
             on
             other
             dayes
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             wherein
             many
             men
             think
             they
             have
             more
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             not
             seeking
             to
             edifie
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             edified
             when
             they
             visit
             .
             Certainly
             by
             this
             going
             abroad
             and
             runing
             up
             and
             down
             the
             streets
             unnecessarily
             ,
             ye
             indispose
             your selves
             ,
             ye
             offend
             others
             ,
             and
             tempt
             them
             to
             follow
             you
             ,
             ye
             slight
             either
             duties
             in
             your
             families
             ,
             or
             in
             secret
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             both
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ;
             I
             suppose
             that
             if
             ye
             made
             conscience
             of
             these
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             so
             much
             time
             to
             go
             abroad
             ;
             Take
             some
             other
             day
             for
             recreating
             your selves
             ;
             If
             ye
             say
             ,
             ye
             have
             then
             somewhat
             else
             to
             do
             :
             And
             have
             ye
             nothing
             to
             do
             this
             day
             ?
             Or
             wil
             ye
             take
             more
             boldly
             from
             Gods
             day
             ,
             then
             from
             your
             own
             ?
             Is
             Sacriledge
             less
             then
             taking
             what
             is
             your
             own
             ?
             What
             if
             all
             did
             so
             gad
             abroad
             ?
             (
             And
             it
             may
             be
             they
             have
             no
             less
             reason
             )
             What
             a
             Sabbath
             day
             would
             we
             have
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             remarkable
             word
             ,
             Exod.
             16.
             29.
             that
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             none
             might
             go
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             restraining
             exercises
             of
             piety
             ,
             or
             works
             of
             necessity
             and
             mercy
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             ;
             yet
             it
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             on
             that
             which
             we
             call
             taking
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             on
             visiting
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             restraint
             thereby
             intended
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Mens
             ●itting
             upon
             choice
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             that
             they
             can
             scarcely
             hear
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             securely
             confer
             together
             on
             common
             purposes
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             aim
             to
             profit
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             may
             appositely
             say
             (
             as
             Christ
             said
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             they
             prophaned
             the
             Sabbath
             and
             were
             blameless
             )
             That
             they
             some
             way
             keept
             it
             and
             are
             guilty
             ;
             many
             also
             sleep
             weary
             and
             wander
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             stones
             and
             statutes
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Little
             ones
             and
             boyes
             going
             and
             running
             up
             and
             down
             playing
             and
             making
             a
             noise
             ,
             and
             servants
             gadding
             ;
             all
             which
             will
             be
             charged
             on
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Masters
             and
             Parents
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             conscionably
             aming
             and
             endeavouring
             in
             the
             diligent
             use
             of
             all
             sutable
             means
             to
             amend
             and
             prevent
             such
             abuses
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             continuance
             in
             them
             :
             Especially
             look
             to
             it
             when
             few
             plead
             or
             appear
             against
             such
             sins
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Much
             idle
             loitering
             over
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             doing
             nothing
             ,
             and
             much
             sleeping
             it
             over
             .
             Idleness
             is
             a
             sin
             any
             day
             ,
             much
             more
             on
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Little
             care
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             when
             men
             are
             from
             home
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             are
             not
             in
             their
             own
             Congregations
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             in
             their
             own
             Houses
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             any
             to
             take
             oversight
             o●
             them
             :
             There
             is
             much
             liberty
             taken
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             complaints
             of
             it
             ;
             What
             my
             Brethren
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Sabbath
             require
             as
             strict
             sanctification
             abroad
             as
             at
             home
             ?
          
           
             If
             any
             should
             ask
             remedies
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             evils
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             better
             then
             these
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Command
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             remember
             ,
             what
             ?
             1.
             
             Remember
             by-gone
             failings
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             them
             :
             2.
             
             Remember
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             found
             of
             it
             in
             peace
             as
             to
             this
             or
             any
             other
             guilt
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             prevent
             it
             :
             3.
             
             Remember
             to
             be
             all
             the
             Week
             over
             in
             your
             worship
             ,
             and
             walk
             ,
             minding
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             is
             ,
             be
             well
             imployed
             throughout
             the
             Week
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             given
             to
             idleness
             or
             laziness
             in
             your
             particular
             Callings
             ,
             nor
             in
             spiritual
             Exercises
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             sanctifying
             of
             this
             day
             without
             that
             ;
             be
             not
             therefore
             slothful
             in
             business
             ,
             but
             fervent
             in
             spirit
             ,
             serving
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
           
             3
             ▪
             See
             that
             nothing
             unbecoming
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             day
             be
             admitted
             ,
             no
             manner
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             deeds
             ,
             but
             of
             words
             or
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             every
             one
             take
             inspection
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             seriously
             mind
             it
             in
             your
             several
             places
             ,
             as
             ye
             are
             called
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Follow
             Gods
             example
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             proposed
             to
             you
             for
             your
             Imitation
             ,
             and
             ye
             will
             do
             it
             the
             better
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Aim
             at
             the
             blessing
             as
             well
             as
             at
             the
             duty
             ;
             hang
             on
             himself
             for
             life
             and
             strength
             to
             discharge
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             blessing
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             Bestowe●
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             duty
             delightsomly
             and
             with
             joy
             ,
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             blessing
             ;
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             unspeakable
             goodness
             in
             priviledging
             you
             with
             his
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             thereof
             ,
             still
             waiting
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             him
             for
             whatever
             good
             may
             come
             to
             you
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fifth
             Command
             .
          
           
             
               Exodus
               20.
               12.
               
            
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               ,
               that
               thy
               dayes
               may
               be
               long
               upon
               the
               Land
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               giveth
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             OUR
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             37.
             sumeth
             up
             the
             whole
             Law
             in
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             the
             two
             great
             Commandements
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               mind
               ,
               and
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy
               sef
               ,
            
             the
             two
             leggs
             that
             Piety
             in
             practise
             walketh
             upon
             ;
             the
             one
             comprehendeth
             our
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             runneth
             through
             all
             thee
             Ten
             Commands
             ,
             but
             doth
             more
             eminently
             exert
             it self
             in
             the
             first
             Four
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             spoken
             :
             The
             other
             containeth
             our
             duty
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             which
             is
             set
             down
             more
             particularly
             in
             the
             last
             Six
             Commands
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             now
             to
             speak
             ;
             and
             how
             eye
             ,
             many
             do
             ignorantly
             and
             wickedly
             look
             on
             duty
             to
             man
             as
             somewhat
             extrinsick
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             both
             have
             the
             same
             authority
             ,
             both
             are
             put
             in
             ohe
             sum
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             both
             are
             written
             on
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             with
             the
             Lords
             own
             finger
             ▪
             and
             put
             within
             the
             Ark
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             ought
             with
             a
             proportionable
             eare
             to
             inquire
             what
             God
             requireth
             of
             us
             as
             duty
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             himself
             :
             And
             we
             should
             make
             no
             less
             conscience
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             one
             then
             to
             the
             other
             ,
          
           
             Before
             we
             come
             particularly
             to
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ,
             we
             shal
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             these
             two
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             love
             to
             God
             is
             called
             the
             first
             and
             great
             command
             ▪
             and
             love
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             only
             like
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             38.
             2.
             why
             hath
             the
             Lord
             carved
             out
             mens
             duty
             to
             others
             as
             well
             as
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             consider
             in
             the
             first
             place
             that
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             are
             equal
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             authority
             that
             injoyneth
             them
             ,
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               before
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             also
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               &c.
               
               Jam.
            
             2.
             11.
             
             In
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             39.
             
               the
               second
               is
               like
               unto
               this
               .
            
             2.
             
             If
             we
             compare
             the
             two
             Tables
             together
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             immediate
             object
             of
             each
             duty
             commanded
             ;
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             are
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             lesser
             ;
             the
             one
             relating
             more
             immediately
             ,
             the
             other
             more
             mediately
             to
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             they
             express
             peculiarly
             our
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             first
             and
             great
             
             command
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             four
             commands
             require
             that
             which
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             is
             worship
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             an
             immediate
             way
             to
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             duites
             required
             in
             the
             other
             six
             ,
             are
             not
             properly
             ,
             formally
             and
             immediately
             called
             for
             as
             parts
             of
             worship
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             acknoweledgments
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             consequentially
             thereto
             referred
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             2.
             
             Why
             the
             Lord
             hath
             in
             so
             short
             a
             sum
             particularly
             set
             down
             our
             duty
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             himself
             and
             shewed
             how
             every
             one
             should
             carry
             towards
             another
             ;
             We
             would
             speak
             to
             it
             the
             rather
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             six
             commands
             in
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             but
             four
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             commending
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               the
               second
               is
               like
               unto
               the
               first
               ,
            
             because
             he
             would
             have
             it
             in
             our
             careful
             observance
             ,
             going
             along
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             And
             the
             Apostles
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             pressing
             holiness
             ,
             do
             ordainarily
             instance
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             as
             Luke
             10.
             26.
             
             
               What
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               ?
               how
               readest
               thou
               ?
               Math.
            
             5.
             27
             ▪
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               &c.
               Rom.
            
             13.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             8.
             11.
             
             &c.
             And
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             may
             be
             these
             :
             1.
             
             To
             teach
             his
             people
             that
             it
             is
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             piece
             of
             duty
             called
             for
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             comprehended
             in
             a
             command
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             thing
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             they
             do
             ,
             1
             Cor
             10.
             31.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             15.
             16.
             he
             would
             have
             them
             careful
             to
             be
             holy
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Market
             ▪
             in
             the
             shop
             ,
             at
             home
             ,
             abroad
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             prayer
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             plough
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             To
             hold
             out
             the
             great
             extent
             of
             holiness
             ,
             or
             what
             holiness
             he
             requireth
             in
             his
             people
             ;
             It
             was
             a
             great
             mistake
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             that
             they
             placed
             the
             main
             part
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             external
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ▪
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             layeth
             both
             Tables
             together
             ,
             to
             tell
             that
             they
             must
             march
             up
             together
             in
             our
             practise
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             Holiness
             in
             it's
             self
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             account
             to
             perform
             the
             one
             without
             the
             other
             :
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             his
             Law
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             might
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             to
             every
             good
             word
             and
             work
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             17.
             therefore
             is
             the
             second
             Table
             given
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             how
             to
             walk
             towards
             others
             as
             well
             as
             towards
             God
             ,
             that
             Masters
             may
             know
             their
             duty
             ▪
             Servants
             theirs
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             none
             are
             left
             to
             an
             arbitrariness
             therein
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             are
             tyed
             to
             a
             Rule
             :
             4.
             
             Because
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             slight
             holiness
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             hence
             there
             will
             be
             some
             kind
             of
             awe
             of
             God
             on
             men
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             altogether
             neglect
             prayer
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             make
             little
             or
             no
             conscience
             of
             loving
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             of
             shewing
             mercy
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             :
             5.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             for
             Christians
             living
             together
             as
             to
             their
             Being
             and
             well
             ▪
             being
             and
             mutual
             thriving
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             duty
             one
             of
             them
             to
             another
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             all
             do
             their
             duty
             to
             him
             ;
             how
             else
             can
             folks
             live
             well
             together
             in
             a
             Family
             or
             other
             Societies
             ,
             if
             each
             therein
             do
             not
             duty
             to
             another
             ?
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             makes
             them
             as
             a
             house
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             which
             cannot
             stand
             ;
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             may
             have
             the
             more
             clear
             and
             convincing
             ground
             of
             challenge
             against
             such
             as
             slight
             these
             commands
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             envy
             ,
             malice
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             &c.
             for
             none
             can
             say
             he
             knew
             not
             these
             to
             be
             sins
             ,
             Mic.
             6.
             7.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               thou
               do
               Justice
               ,
               and
               love
               Mercy
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             he
             beginneth
             at
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             stop
             their
             mouths
             ▪
             If
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             they
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             be
             holy
             in
             
             these
             ▪
             he
             had
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             told
             them
             :
             For
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             reasons
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             so
             particular
             in
             ,
             and
             hath
             added
             his
             Authority
             unto
             ,
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             as
             well
             as
             to
             these
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lay
             the
             greater
             weight
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Connection
             of
             the
             two
             Tables
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             three
             generals
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             part
             of
             a
             mans
             conversation
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             walk
             with
             others
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ,
             what
             ever
             be
             his
             Calling
             or
             Station
             ,
             but
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             Religious
             and
             holy
             in
             it
             ;
             God
             hath
             directed
             men
             how
             to
             carry
             in
             all
             things
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             Religion
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             command
             of
             God
             enjoyning
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             our
             thriving
             in
             holiness
             ,
             to
             be
             conscientious
             in
             duties
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             immediate
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Law
             requireth
             both
             .
             3.
             
             That
             where
             kindly
             and
             true
             Obedience
             is
             given
             to
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             Obedience
             will
             be
             given
             to
             the
             second
             also
             ,
             where
             Conscience
             putteth
             to
             pray
             and
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             it
             will
             also
             put
             to
             do
             duty
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             he
             purposely
             putteth
             these
             together
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             would
             separate
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             hath
             conjoyned
             let
             no
             man
             put
             asunder
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             here
             inquired
             :
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             religious
             in
             these
             common
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             others
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Though
             we
             cannot
             instance
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             Religion
             hath
             not
             it`s
             place
             ;
             yet
             we
             shal
             pitch
             on
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             more
             especially
             implyeth
             :
             And
             1.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             duty
             be
             commanded
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             That
             respect
             be
             had
             to
             the
             command
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             not
             only
             provide
             for
             his
             Family
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             do
             it
             religiously
             ,
             a
             Master
             must
             not
             use
             his
             Servants
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             the
             Servant
             must
             not
             abuse
             the
             Masters
             simplicity
             ,
             but
             obey
             in
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             &c.
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             5.
             
             Col.
             3.
             22.
             in
             which
             places
             the
             Apostle
             presseth
             Servants
             to
             look
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             while
             many
             of
             them
             had
             Heathen
             Masters
             (
             and
             what
             is
             spoken
             to
             them
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             all
             ,
             in
             all
             Callings
             and
             Stations
             ,
             and
             serve
             to
             direct
             how
             to
             be
             religious
             in
             common
             duties
             )
             .
             And
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             they
             serve
             not
             men
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             eye
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             adornning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             we
             do
             ,
             wherein
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             an
             higher
             end
             then
             our selves
             or
             men
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             have
             a
             religious
             Motive
             in
             their
             Service
             ,
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               not
               with
               eye
               Service
               ,
               as
               men
               pleasers
               ,
            
             but
             as
             doing
             Service
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             men
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             because
             their
             Masters
             command
             ,
             as
             because
             God
             commandeth
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             fashion
             nor
             meerly
             for
             profit
             ,
             but
             because
             commanded
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             That
             for
             the
             manner
             it
             be
             in
             singleness
             of
             heart
             chearfully
             and
             readily
             .
             4.
             
             That
             respect
             be
             had
             to
             the
             promise
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             for
             their
             through
             bearing
             in
             their
             Service
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Encouragement
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             their
             being
             accepted
             through
             Christ
             as
             it
             is
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             8.
             
             Coll.
             3.
             24.
             else
             it
             were
             a
             sad
             thing
             for
             a
             Christian
             servant
             to
             be
             in
             hard
             Service
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             to
             expect
             but
             a
             but
             of
             meat
             and
             a
             penny-hire
             from
             men
             ,
             but
             Christian
             servants
             may
             eye
             the
             heavenly
             reward
             in
             sweeping
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             religious
             duties
             of
             Gods
             immediate
             worship
             .
          
           
             For
             helps
             to
             understand
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             these
             four
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             will
             hold
             out
             so
             many
             rules
             for
             that
             end
             :
             The
             1.
             and
             principal
             one
             is
             Mat.
             22.
             39.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
            
             which
             sheweth
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             warmness
             of
             affection
             in
             us
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             opposite
             to
             hatred
             
               (
               Levit.
            
             19.
             17.
             18.
             
             )
             revenge
             ,
             malice
             ,
             inward
             grudging
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             this
             warmness
             of
             love
             ,
             making
             a
             man
             measure
             his
             duty
             to
             others
             by
             the
             love
             he
             hath
             to
             himself
             ,
             will
             notably
             help
             to
             understand
             and
             observe
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             .
             The
             2.
             is
             Mat.
             7.
             12.
             
             
               Therefore
               all
               things
               ,
               whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               
               should
               do
               to
               you
               ,
               do
               ye
               even
               so
               to
               them
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             rule
             of
             general
             equity
             ,
             and
             is
             opposite
             to
             partiality
             and
             self-love
             ,
             which
             undermineth
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             of
             a
             general
             and
             universal
             extent
             ,
             to
             all
             persons
             and
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             to
             duties
             betwixt
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             neighbour
             and
             neighbour
             ,
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             3.
             is
             Philip.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               Look
               not
               every
               man
               on
               his
               own
               things
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               also
               on
               the
               things
               of
               others
               ,
            
             a
             notable
             effect
             of
             love
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             wish
             well
             to
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             to
             seek
             and
             procure
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             opposite
             to
             selfishness
             and
             regardlesness
             of
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             well
             our selves
             .
             The
             4.
             is
             Rom.
             12.
             10.
             
             
               Be
               kindly
               affectionate
               one
               to
               another
               with
               brotherly
               love
               in
               honour
               preferring
               one
               another
               ,
            
             be
             kindly
             to
             ,
             and
             manifest
             your
             esteem
             of
             ,
             your
             Neighbour
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             complementing
             way
             ,
             but
             really
             and
             heartily
             ,
             which
             by
             James
             is
             called
             the
             
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               John
               the
               old
            
             and
             
               new
               commandement
            
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             more
             Religion
             then
             many
             are
             aware
             of
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             knowledg
             ,
             speculations
             and
             empty
             notions
             :
             but
             oh
             !
             How
             short
             are
             we
             in
             these
             more
             common
             duties
             ,
             that
             lye
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             among
             our
             feet
             ?
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Fifth
             command
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             it
             containeth
             1.
             a
             precept
             .
             2.
             a
             Promise
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             2.
             
               the
               first
               Command
               with
               promise
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             upon
             one
             of
             these
             grounds
             ,
             either
             1
             ▪
             because
             it
             is
             the
             first
             command
             that
             hath
             a
             particular
             promise
             ,
             that
             promise
             in
             the
             Second
             command
             being
             general
             &
             applicable
             (
             as
             it
             is
             actually
             applyed
             there
             )
             to
             all
             the
             commands
             ,
             or
             2.
             because
             this
             is
             the
             first
             command
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             and
             often
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             the
             commands
             are
             recknoned
             and
             instanced
             by
             that
             Table
             ,
             especially
             when
             duties
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
             are
             pressed
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             only
             command
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             promise
             ,
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             only
             command
             that
             hath
             an
             express
             promise
             :
             Beside
             it
             is
             not
             absurd
             to
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             first
             command
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             and
             to
             press
             it
             the
             more
             ,
             the
             promise
             added
             to
             it
             is
             mentioned
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             ur●e
             obedience
             to
             it
             the
             more
             strongly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             the
             first
             Command
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             a
             promise
             also
             added
             to
             it
             :
             And
             this
             certainly
             is
             the
             Apostles
             scope
             to
             press
             its
             observation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             precept
             we
             are
             1
             ,
             To
             consider
             the
             Object
             ,
             
               Father
               and
               Mother
            
             :
             2.
             
             The
             Duty
             ,
             honour
             .
             1.
             
             Again
             ,
             concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             this
             Command
             in
             its
             scope
             respecteth
             the
             duty
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             all
             Relations
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             above
             us
             ,
             inferiour
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             equal
             with
             us
             :
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             Christs
             summing
             all
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             consequently
             this
             command
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             that
             comprehensive
             general
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             Neighbour
             in
             general
             must
             be
             the
             object
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             taketh
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             honour
             that
             every
             one
             oweth
             to
             another
             ,
             whatever
             be
             their
             place
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             honour
             and
             respect
             called
             for
             from
             every
             one
             to
             every
             one
             :
             And
             so
             Eph.
             5.
             22.
             it
             is
             pressed
             upon
             Wives
             toward
             their
             Husbands
             ;
             and
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             upon
             Husbands
             towards
             their
             Wives
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             comprehended
             here
             :
             Thus
             Father
             and
             Mother
             are
             hear
             to
             be
             largely
             and
             synecdochically
             understood
             ,
             one
             sort
             of
             Relations
             being
             in
             a
             figurative
             manner
             put
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             Under
             them
             are
             comprehended
             all
             Superiours
             for
             place
             ,
             in
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             who
             in
             Scripture
             get
             the
             Title
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             Supreme
             and
             Subltern
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             all
             Church-Officers
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Overseers
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             15.
             yea
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             such
             for
             gifts
             of
             Learning
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Piety
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             2.
             or
             for
             their
             worldly
             means
             and
             outward
             estate
             ,
             as
             Josepb
             was
             ,
             Gen.
             45
             ,
             8.
             or
             for
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             reverence
             due
             to
             them
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             2
             Kings
             2.
             12.
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             any
             sort
             of
             emenencie
             putteth
             one
             in
             that
             roll
             of
             Fathers
             
             largely
             taken
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             properly
             such
             .
             3.
             
             We
             are
             called
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             look
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             this
             relation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             domestick
             ,
             such
             as
             of
             a
             Master
             over
             the
             Servant
             ,
             of
             a
             Husband
             over
             the
             Wife
             ,
             &c.
             and
             then
             cometh
             the
             carriage
             of
             one
             toward
             another
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             though
             most
             properly
             the
             duties
             of
             Parents
             ,
             mediate
             or
             immediate
             ,
             over
             their
             Children
             or
             Nephews
             ,
             be
             here
             pointed
             at
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             literal
             ,
             yet
             the
             former
             also
             is
             included
             ,
             all
             particulars
             of
             that
             kind
             being
             by
             a
             figure
             comprehended
             under
             one
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             here
             ,
             Why
             the
             mother
             is
             added
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             although
             the
             mother
             be
             not
             so
             qualified
             for
             the
             rule
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Children
             ▪
             yet
             she
             is
             no
             less
             intituled
             to
             their
             acknowledgment
             and
             this
             parental
             honour
             by
             the
             labour
             ,
             toil
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             their
             birth
             and
             education
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             mentioned
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             v.
             22.
             23
             ,
             and
             24.
             the
             excellent
             attemperation
             of
             God
             ,
             wisdom
             is
             very
             conspicuous
             ,
             by
             ballancing
             the
             greater
             authority
             of
             the
             Father
             with
             the
             greater
             pains
             and
             care
             of
             the
             Mother
             ,
             that
             the
             Childrens
             duty
             of
             love
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             gratitude
             ▪
             may
             return
             to
             both
             with
             a
             suitable
             equality
             .
             2.
             
             She
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             the
             most
             eminent
             Superiour
             or
             Neighbour
             to
             whom
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
             but
             even
             these
             who
             have
             more
             weakness
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Mother
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             alwayes
             almost
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             where
             duty
             to
             the
             Father
             is
             pressed
             ,
             the
             Mother
             is
             also
             named
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Children
             should
             not
             think
             that
             less
             respect
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Mother
             then
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Mother
             is
             prefixed
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             Lev.
             19.
             3.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               fear
               every
               man
               his
               Mother
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             which
             is
             done
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             humour
             of
             many
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             lessen
             their
             duty
             to
             their
             Mother
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             called
             to
             it
             even
             in
             her
             old
             age
             ,
             Prov
             23
             ▪
             22.
             and
             to
             guard
             against
             despising
             of
             her
             then
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             readily
             and
             frequently
             incident
             .
             Thus
             doth
             the
             Lord
             provide
             in
             his
             word
             against
             our
             corruption
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             take
             advantage
             of
             debording
             and
             outbreaking
             at
             the
             weakest
             part
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             further
             asked
             ,
             Why
             all
             Superiours
             ,
             yea
             all
             Neighbours
             ,
             are
             spoken
             of
             as
             Fathers
             and
             
               Mothers
               ?
               Answ
            
             .
             These
             reasons
             are
             obvious
             from
             the
             scope
             :
             I●
             is
             1.
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             duties
             of
             this
             Command
             are
             mutual
             amongst
             all
             relations
             ▪
             it
             giveth
             Superiours
             their
             due
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             it
             teacheth
             them
             also
             how
             to
             carry
             toward
             their
             Inferiours
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             Fathers
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             relation
             necessarily
             implyeth
             a
             mutual
             tye
             ;
             therefore
             this
             Command
             doth
             not
             only
             direct
             inferiours
             in
             their
             duty
             towards
             Superiours
             ,
             but
             also
             Superiours
             in
             their
             duty
             to
             their
             Inferiours
             .
             2.
             
             They
             get
             this
             name
             to
             make
             their
             subjection
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             their
             mutual
             relations
             and
             duties
             the
             more
             sweet
             and
             kindly
             ,
             when
             the
             subjection
             is
             to
             be
             given
             as
             by
             a
             Son
             to
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             exacted
             and
             expected
             as
             by
             a
             Father
             from
             a
             Son
             ;
             which
             consideration
             should
             be
             a
             kindly
             motive
             to
             all
             mutual
             duties
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             inducement
             to
             hide
             infirmities
             ;
             and
             to
             construct
             tenderly
             of
             failings
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             denomination
             of
             the
             natural
             relation
             seems
             to
             be
             borrowed
             ,
             to
             establish
             and
             strengthen
             the
             positive
             Relation
             ,
             which
             of
             its
             self
             is
             no●
             so
             binding
             of
             the
             Conscience
             by
             Nature's
             light
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Object
             of
             thus
             Duty
             .
          
           
             The
             Duty
             it self
             here
             called
             for
             ,
             is
             honour
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             largely
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             both
             as
             it
             taketh
             in
             the
             inward
             esteem
             of
             others
             in
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             evidencing
             of
             this
             in
             outward
             expresions
             in
             our
             conversation
             :
             For
             by
             this
             Command
             
             it
             appeareth
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             eminencie
             in
             every
             man
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             every
             one
             should
             observe
             that
             and
             honour
             it
             in
             another
             ;
             What
             is
             it
             then
             to
             
               honour
               them
            
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             to
             complement
             them
             ,
             and
             only
             seemingly
             to
             reverence
             them
             ,
             but
             ▪
             it
             consisteth
             especially
             in
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             observing
             and
             acknowledging
             what
             is
             eminent
             in
             any
             for
             nature
             ,
             grace
             ,
             station
             ,
             or
             other
             ▪
             accidental
             things
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             appear
             no
             more
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             beareth
             any
             thing
             of
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             or
             is
             a
             Christian
             and
             Member
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             honoured
             .
             2.
             
             There
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             esteem
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             really
             have
             an
             honourable
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             some
             respect
             beyond
             our selves
             in
             some
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             .
             3.
             
             It
             lyeth
             much
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             kindly
             or
             affectionate
             reverence
             ,
             as
             is
             hinted
             Rom.
             12.
             10.
             4.
             
             It
             taketh
             in
             obedience
             according
             to
             our
             stations
             ▪
             flowing
             from
             a
             disposition
             of
             heart
             to
             obey
             ,
             Heb.
             13
             ▪
             17.
             5.
             
             It
             reacheth
             both
             to
             the
             thought
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             secret
             carriage
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             be
             in
             our
             secret
             chamber
             any
             despising
             or
             wishing
             ill
             to
             him
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             10
             ▪
             20.
             6.
             
             It
             comprehendeth
             a
             holy
             fear
             and
             aw
             that
             should
             be
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             Honour
             being
             thus
             fixed
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             words
             ,
             by
             respective
             and
             reverent
             speaking
             and
             giving
             answers
             ,
             or
             making
             suits
             ;
             Sarah
             called
             her
             Husband
             Lord
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Pet
               ▪
            
             3.
             6.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             expressed
             in
             gestures
             by
             bowing
             rising
             up
             ,
             keeping
             silence
             sometimes
             before
             others
             .
             Job
             .
             29.
             not
             answering
             again
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             9.
             saluting
             ,
             &c.
             
             Col.
             4.
             15.
             3.
             
             In
             deeds
             ,
             by
             obedience
             and
             testifying
             respect
             that
             way
             which
             is
             generally
             called
             gratitude
             ,
             therefore
             obedience
             to
             Parents
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             1.
             is
             drawn
             from
             this
             Command
             ,
             which
             presseth
             obedience
             upon
             men
             according
             to
             their
             relations
             4.
             
             In
             our
             means
             ,
             communicating
             thereof
             when
             it
             is
             called
             for
             ;
             so
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
             and
             double
             honour
             to
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             ,
             1
             Tim
             5.
             17.
             acording
             to
             the
             acceptation
             of
             honour
             used
             in
             that
             precept
             ,
             
               Honour
               the
               Lord
               with
               thy
               substance
               ,
               Prov.
            
             3.
             9.
             5.
             
             In
             our
             prayers
             for
             them
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             6.
             
             In
             covering
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             breaches
             of
             this
             Command
             may
             be
             easily
             gathered
             hence
             ▪
             as
             being
             opposite
             to
             these
             ,
             so
             this
             rule
             is
             alwayes
             to
             be
             carried
             along
             in
             practice
             ,
             that
             this
             honour
             and
             obedience
             must
             be
             still
             
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             reserving
             to
             the
             Lord
             his
             due
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             supreme
             Father
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             respect
             to
             under-fathers
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             to
             be
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             9.
             so
             as
             he
             may
             have
             the
             first
             place
             for
             whose
             cause
             we
             give
             reverence
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             that
             word
             is
             still
             true
             ,
             
               Acts
               ▪
            
             4
             ▪
             19.
             
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               obey
               God
               then
               man
            
             ;
             man
             is
             only
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             1.
             
             And
             thus
             refusing
             to
             comply
             with
             unjust
             commands
             ,
             is
             not
             disobedience
             to
             Parents
             ,
             but
             high
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             refusal
             being
             conveyed
             respectfully
             and
             after
             the
             due
             manner
             .
          
           
             Again
             the
             branches
             of
             this
             Command
             are
             exceeding
             large
             ;
             two
             things
             by
             it
             are
             especially
             called
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             Love
             ,
             2
             Honour
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             opposite
             to
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             these
             ,
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ▪
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             object
             of
             our
             love
             and
             respect
             ,
             it
             is
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
             
               Honour
               all
               men
               ;
               love
               the
               Brotherhood
            
             ;
             our
             Neighbour
             here
             in
             the
             largest
             sense
             comprehending
             
               all
               men
            
             ;
             2.
             
             Consider
             that
             the
             act
             of
             love
             and
             honour
             that
             is
             required
             is
             most
             intense
             .
             we
             must
             love
             onr
             Neighbour
             as
             our self
             ,
             and
             this
             reacheth
             far
             .
             3.
             
             Consider
             that
             it
             taketh
             in
             all
             that
             is
             our
             Neighbours
             ▪
             his
             name
             ,
             fame
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             estate
             ,
             &c.
             but
             especially
             love
             to
             his
             salvation
             ▪
             because
             in
             this
             mostly
             doth
             his
             concernment
             lye
             ▪
             4.
             
             It
             
             taketh
             in
             all
             midses
             or
             means
             that
             are
             for
             his
             true
             honouring
             ▪
             ●r
             the
             vindicating
             of
             of
             his
             name
             when
             he
             is
             defamed
             ;
             hence
             Psalm
             15.
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             an
             accurate
             walker
             ,
             
               n●t
               to
               tak●
               up
               an
               evil
               report
               against
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             even
             when
             it
             is
             brought
             to
             him
             and
             laid
             before
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             putting
             forth
             of
             our
             love
             and
             testifying
             of
             our
             respect
             ;
             for
             we
             should
             love
             him
             as
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             giving
             respect
             and
             honour
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             prefer
             others
             to
             our selves
             :
             to
             love
             our
             Neighbours
             as
             our selves
             ,
             importeth
             the
             kind
             and
             reality
             of
             our
             love
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             love
             him
             no
             less
             truly
             then
             our selves
             (
             for
             we
             also
             come
             in
             here
             as
             the
             objects
             of
             our
             own
             love
             )
             but
             we
             are
             some
             way
             to
             honour
             him
             beyond
             our selves
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ?
             1.
             
             That
             one
             should
             love
             all
             men
             ?
             Should
             we
             love
             them
             all
             alike
             and
             equally
             ?
             And
             2.
             ought
             we
             to
             prefer
             every
             man
             to
             our selves
             ?
          
           
             To
             the
             former
             we
             say
             .
             1.
             
             This
             Command
             requireth
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             object
             ,
             that
             we
             love
             all
             men
             ,
             excluding
             none
             from
             our
             love
             good
             or
             bad
             (
             while
             they
             are
             within
             the
             roll
             of
             men
             ,
             capable
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             )
             friend
             or
             enemy
             ,
             for
             we
             should
             love
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             ,
             and
             bless
             them
             that
             curse
             us
             .
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             main
             things
             destred
             ,
             or
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             our
             wishes
             for
             them
             ,
             our
             love
             should
             be
             alike
             toward
             all
             ;
             our
             love
             being
             a
             willing
             of
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             we
             should
             desire
             the
             greatest
             good
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             &c.
             that
             lead
             to
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             here
             no
             inequality
             ,
             nor
             two
             Heavens
             ,
             a
             greater
             and
             a
             lesser
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             our
             wishes
             and
             desires
             .
             3.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             our
             love
             as
             to
             the
             act
             of
             loving
             in
             the
             kind
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             equal
             ,
             we
             being
             called
             to
             love
             sincerely
             cordialy
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             ,
             perfectly
             ;
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             If
             ye
             ask
             then
             ,
             Wherein
             is
             there
             any
             difference
             allowed
             ?
             Answ
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             1.
             
             The
             effects
             of
             this
             Love
             ,
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             manifested
             towards
             one
             then
             another
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             more
             for
             one
             then
             another
             ;
             to
             communicate
             and
             to
             distribute
             more
             to
             one
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             opportunities
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             particulare
             relations
             and
             callings
             that
             God
             putteth
             us
             in
             ;
             for
             beside
             our
             general
             relation
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             we
             have
             particular
             relations
             to
             some
             beyond
             others
             ;
             hence
             may
             a
             man
             do
             more
             for
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             then
             for
             others
             ;
             so
             may
             we
             pray
             for
             some
             men
             more
             and
             oftner
             ,
             as
             their
             necessity
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             may
             be
             more
             useful
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             frequencie
             ,
             our
             Love
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             vent
             it self
             more
             frequently
             towards
             some
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             differeth
             from
             that
             general
             Love
             we
             owe
             to
             all
             .
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             sympathy
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             more
             touched
             with
             the
             hurt
             and
             hazard
             of
             some
             and
             more
             sensibly
             desirous
             of
             their
             good
             then
             of
             that
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             love
             ought
             to
             affect
             us
             more
             ,
             and
             stir
             more
             sensibly
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             then
             others
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             a
             woman
             toward
             her
             Child
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             dear
             friend
             to
             another
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             sympathy
             between
             Jonathan
             and
             David
             ,
             who
             thought
             they
             loved
             many
             others
             ,
             yet
             was
             there
             a
             more
             peculiar
             sympathy
             betwixt
             themselves
             as
             to
             all
             things
             that
             concerned
             them
             ,
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             thus
             may
             arise
             from
             natural
             relalions
             ▪
             particular
             obligations
             ,
             mutual
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             others
             special
             grounds
             .
             4
             According
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             concurrent
             circumstances
             ,
             we
             may
             sometimes
             wish
             temporal
             good
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             temporal
             rods
             to
             another
             ;
             providing
             alwayes
             it
             be
             out
             of
             a
             true
             desire
             of
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             their
             spiritual
             good
             .
             5
             ▪
             In
             respect
             of
             complacencie
             and
             delight
             accompanying
             the
             Act
             of
             
             loving
             there
             may
             be
             a
             difference
             ▪
             for
             there
             may
             be
             much
             more
             delight
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             loving
             one
             then
             another
             ,
             as
             there
             appeareth
             more
             of
             holiness
             in
             one
             then
             another
             ;
             so
             godly
             men
             love
             even
             natural
             men
             if
             of
             good
             parts
             ,
             civil
             and
             friendly
             ,
             more
             then
             others
             that
             are
             destitute
             of
             such
             qualifications
             ;
             but
             it
             men
             be
             also
             gracious
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             love
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             but
             also
             acquiesce
             the
             more
             and
             have
             the
             greater
             complacencie
             in
             them
             on
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             from
             whence
             these
             differences
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             effects
             of
             our
             love
             do
             flow
             ?
             Answ
             .
             They
             may
             arise
             1.
             
             From
             natural
             relations
             ;
             2.
             
             From
             the
             difference
             that
             is
             among
             men
             in
             their
             carriages
             ,
             humours
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             less
             or
             more
             ingaging
             ;
             3.
             
             From
             external
             circumstances
             ,
             of
             acquaintance
             ,
             familiarity
             ,
             or
             particular
             ingagements
             ;
             4.
             
             From
             favours
             ,
             so
             men
             may
             love
             their
             benefactors
             more
             (
             in
             the
             forementioned
             sense
             )
             then
             others
             ▪
             5.
             
             From
             civil
             relations
             and
             intrests
             ;
             6
             They
             may
             arise
             from
             a
             religious
             and
             christian
             interest
             and
             relation
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             to
             love
             the
             godly
             ,
             not
             only
             more
             then
             other
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             we
             are
             to
             love
             them
             1.
             on
             another
             account
             than
             we
             love
             others
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             true
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             are
             loved
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             Image
             shining
             in
             them
             ▪
             2.
             
             With
             more
             delight
             and
             acquieseing
             complacencie
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.
             3.
             3.
             
             There
             should
             be
             another
             way
             of
             venting
             our
             love
             to
             them
             then
             to
             others
             ,
             both
             in
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             things
             ,
             thus
             loving
             the
             Brotherhood
             is
             distinguished
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             from
             loving
             or
             honouring
             
               all
               men
               ▪
            
             so
             also
             the
             
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.
             10
             ,
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             our
             love
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             then
             ,
             How
             differeth
             love
             to
             the
             godly
             from
             common
             love
             ?
             Answ
             .
             That
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             forcited
             Scriptures
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.
             3.
             1
             
             Pet
             ,
             2.
             17.
             and
             from
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             where
             brotherly
             kindness
             is
             distinguished
             from
             charity
             :
             In
             a
             word
             then
             ,
             it
             differeth
             1.
             
             In
             it's
             acquiescing
             complacencie
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             some
             sort
             of
             complacencie
             comparatively
             in
             others
             ,
             yet
             simply
             and
             properly
             it
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             toward
             the
             godly
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             on
             another
             account
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             loved
             of
             God
             ,
             love
             to
             them
             runneth
             in
             another
             channel
             ,
             and
             hath
             another
             spring
             and
             rise
             ,
             Matth.
             10
             ,
             ult
             .
             3.
             
             It
             should
             be
             in
             a
             more
             high
             and
             intense
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             exercise
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             more
             concerned
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             good
             should
             be
             done
             to
             all
             ,
             yet
             especially
             to
             this
             
               houshold
               of
               Faith.
            
             And
             the
             manifestation
             of
             our
             love
             even
             towards
             the
             godly
             may
             be
             less
             or
             more
             ,
             according
             as
             less
             or
             more
             of
             God
             appeareth
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             further
             asked
             ?
             How
             we
             can
             love
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             if
             their
             being
             such
             should
             not
             marr
             our
             love
             to
             them
             ?
             Answ
             .
             We
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             such
             as
             are
             debarred
             from
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             known
             to
             have
             sinned
             the
             sin
             which
             is
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             speak
             indefinitely
             of
             final
             enemies
             ,
             these
             (
             according
             to
             all
             )
             being
             excluded
             from
             our
             love
             :
             But
             we
             say
             that
             other
             particular
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             persons
             (
             whatever
             hatred
             we
             may
             bear
             to
             their
             evil
             deeds
             )
             are
             to
             be
             loved
             in
             the
             forementioned
             sense
             ,
             yet
             their
             wickedness
             may
             1.
             marr
             complacencie
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             delighted
             in
             ,
             nor
             with
             pleasure
             conversed
             with
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             marr
             the
             effects
             of
             love
             in
             the
             evidences
             and
             manifestations
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             Christians
             may
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             should
             keep
             up
             all
             or
             most
             testimonies
             of
             it
             from
             some
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             Apostles
             direction
             enjoyning
             the
             
               noticing
               of
               some
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             14.
             3.
             
             It
             may
             marr
             love
             in
             ordering
             its
             exercises
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             occasion
             the
             seemingly
             contrary
             effects
             ,
             as
             their
             wishing
             for
             ,
             and
             doing
             of
             some
             things
             temporally
             adverse
             and
             cross
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             greater
             shame
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Psalmists
             prayer
             ,
             Psalm
             83.
             16.
             
             
               Fill
               their
               faces
               with
               shame
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               seek
               thy
               name
               ,
               O
               Lord
               :
            
             so
             some
             out
             of
             love
             are
             to
             be
             corrected
             ,
             ye
             punished
             temporally
             ,
             yet
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             their
             eternal
             wealfare
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             yet
             asked
             ,
             If
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             one
             is
             to
             love
             himself
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Self-love
             is
             so
             connatural
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             effect
             it
             is
             the
             mediate
             result
             of
             our
             sense
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             very
             relish
             &
             endearment
             of
             all
             enjoyments
             ,
             the
             spring
             of
             self
             ▪
             preservation
             and
             the
             best
             measure
             pointed
             out
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             of
             the
             love
             and
             duty
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             mean
             whereby
             we
             taste
             and
             see
             that
             God
             is
             good
             ▪
             and
             how
             great
             his
             goodness
             is
             to
             us
             ▪
             so
             it
             ought
             principally
             to
             refer
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             pleasing
             objects
             ,
             to
             him
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             indeed
             Love
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             that
             wherein
             ordinarly
             men
             do
             much
             exceed
             ,
             as
             especially
             these
             following
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             exceed
             in
             it
             when
             themselves
             are
             proposed
             as
             the
             end
             of
             their
             own
             actions
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             when
             their
             own
             things
             sway
             more
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             sought
             more
             by
             them
             then
             1.
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             first
             place
             is
             alwayes
             due
             ;
             and
             2.
             then
             publick
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             others
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             cases
             wherein
             these
             do
             require
             the
             preference
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             terminated
             on
             the
             wrong
             object
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             run
             out
             in
             the
             immoderate
             pursuit
             of
             bodily
             and
             temporal
             things
             ,
             caring
             more
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             ,
             for
             the
             body
             neglecting
             the
             better
             part
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             it
             is
             laid
             out
             for
             the
             pleasing
             of
             corrupt
             self
             and
             the
             making
             of
             provision
             for
             the
             Flesh
             to
             fulfil
             its
             Lusts
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
             Self
             love
             under
             these
             considerations
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             guarded
             against
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
             Self
             love
             ,
             or
             love
             to
             our self
             ,
             is
             allowable
             when
             qualified
             with
             the
             following
             properties
             .
             1.
             
             When
             it
             is
             subservient
             and
             subordinate
             to
             higher
             ends
             ,
             and
             can
             hazard
             it self
             ,
             and
             deny
             it self
             for
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             for
             a
             publick
             good
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             also
             ,
             so
             a
             righteous
             man
             should
             ,
             and
             when
             at
             himself
             ,
             will
             do
             much
             ▪
             though
             with
             his
             own
             hazard
             ,
             for
             a
             Christian
             friend
             ,
             for
             the
             safety
             or
             edification
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             or
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             inte
             ▪
             rest
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             is
             drawen
             out
             after
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             on
             these
             mostly
             that
             pains
             are
             taken
             ,
             as
             how
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             soul
             saved
             ,
             sin
             mortified
             ,
             &c.
             
             3.
             when
             outward
             things
             are
             desired
             for
             the
             former
             ends
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               daily
               bread
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             promove
             these
             ends
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             want
             them
             when
             they
             may
             not
             stand
             with
             these
             ends
             ,
             and
             desiring
             life
             ,
             means
             ,
             &c.
             in
             so
             far
             only
             as
             they
             may
             be
             useful
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             them
             .
             As
             the
             first
             self-love
             marreth
             duties
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             thwarteth
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             second
             advanceth
             them
             and
             sweyeth
             strongly
             ,
             yet
             sweetly
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             This
             Command
             is
             the
             first
             in
             order
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             is
             peculiarly
             backed
             with
             a
             promise
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             concernment
             of
             the
             duty
             called
             for
             ,
             the
             scope
             of
             it
             being
             to
             regulate
             that
             respect
             which
             each
             on
             oweth
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             give
             each
             other
             due
             honour
             as
             the
             first
             effect
             of
             love
             ▪
             and
             the
             great
             band
             of
             all
             the
             other
             commands
             and
             enjoyned
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             God
             being
             pleased
             
             to
             provide
             for
             that
             respect
             and
             honour
             that
             is
             due
             from
             one
             man
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             security
             of
             their
             persons
             and
             estates
             ,
             yea
             in
             some
             respect
             he
             preferreth
             this
             Command
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             one
             hurt
             not
             another
             in
             their
             honour
             and
             estimation
             to
             these
             other
             relating
             to
             their
             persons
             and
             estates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             requireth
             honour
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             afterward
             injoyneth
             the
             duties
             of
             not
             killing
             ,
             not
             stealing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             although
             every
             man
             doth
             love
             respect
             and
             estimation
             among
             others
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             wherein
             more
             liberally
             and
             even
             prodigally
             men
             incroach
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             neglect
             and
             denyal
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             contrary
             sin
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             most
             directly
             op
             posite
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             general
             equity
             commanded
             whereby
             we
             should
             
               Do
               to
               others
               as
               we
               would
               have
               them
               to
               do
               to
               us
               ,
            
             Therefore
             we
             conceive
             the
             Lord
             hath
             preferred
             this
             to
             the
             other
             five
             Commands
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             backed
             it
             with
             a
             promise
             ,
             and
             also
             set
             it
             down
             positively
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             not
             to
             despise
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             also
             positively
             honoured
             by
             us
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             not
             to
             prophane
             the
             Lords
             day
             by
             common
             and
             unnecessary
             works
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             positively
             sanctifie
             it
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             for
             nought
             that
             this
             duty
             is
             so
             much
             pressed
             ,
             being
             a
             main
             bond
             of
             Christian
             and
             Civil
             Fellowship
             ,
             keeping
             folks
             within
             the
             just
             bounds
             and
             limits
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             this
             duty
             of
             honouring
             our
             Neighbour
             doth
             include
             ?
             Answ
             .
             It
             doth
             include
             these
             five
             things
             ▪
             1.
             
             Respect
             to
             our
             Neighbours
             person
             ;
             2.
             to
             his
             place
             :
             3.
             to
             his
             qualifications
             ,
             either
             as
             he
             is
             furnished
             with
             natural
             or
             moral
             abilities
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             is
             gracious
             ;
             4.
             to
             his
             accidental
             furniture
             in
             externals
             ,
             a
             riches
             ,
             credit
             with
             others
             &c.
             so
             David
             honoured
             Nabal
             ;
             5.
             in
             respect
             of
             mens
             actions
             as
             they
             deserve
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             atchieved
             any
             thing
             where
             by
             good
             cometh
             ,
             or
             may
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Commonwealth
             ,
             Honour
             includeth
             the
             giving
             respect
             to
             onr
             Neighbour
             in
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             If
             and
             how
             honour
             differeth
             from
             love
             ?
             Answ
             .
             It
             differeth
             from
             love
             ▪
             in
             that
             love
             properly
             considereth
             men
             more
             generally
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             capable
             ,
             of
             good
             ,
             which
             we
             wish
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             this
             considereth
             them
             more
             particularly
             ,
             as
             so
             and
             so
             qualified
             ,
             and
             having
             such
             and
             such
             things
             in
             them
             deserving
             respect
             ;
             for
             honour
             being
             bearing
             of
             testimony
             to
             something
             worthy
             of
             respect
             in
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             it
             doth
             first
             consider
             what
             is
             worthy
             of
             honour
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             bear
             a
             testimony
             truly
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             findeth
             ground
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             Whether
             ontward
             expressive
             evidences
             of
             honour
             are
             alwayes
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             persons
             honoured
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Although
             indeed
             in
             honouring
             of
             God
             there
             needeth
             not
             alwayes
             an
             external
             expressive
             evidence
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             in
             the
             croud
             of
             Company
             honour
             God
             by
             ejaculatory
             Prayer
             without
             such
             external
             expression
             ,
             as
             Nehemiah
             did
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             v.
             4.
             yet
             honour
             given
             to
             others
             must
             not
             only
             have
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             something
             worthy
             of
             estimation
             within
             ,
             that
             it
             degenerate
             not
             into
             dissimulation
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             complementing
             strain
             doth
             ,
             but
             must
             also
             have
             expressions
             without
             ,
             to
             bear
             witness
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             within
             ,
             in
             gesture
             ,
             words
             ,
             or
             other
             wayes
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             called
             to
             the
             giving
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             What
             honour
             doth
             import
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Under
             honour
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             1
             ,
             Charitable
             constructions
             
             of
             mens
             actions
             ,
             whereby
             what
             is
             doubtful
             is
             exponed
             to
             the
             best
             :
             It
             will
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             not
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             determin
             a
             man
             to
             esteem
             every
             man
             gracious
             whom
             he
             knoweth
             not
             to
             be
             prophane
             ,
             nor
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             truth
             spoken
             by
             him
             which
             he
             knoweth
             not
             to
             be
             false
             :
             But
             1.
             it
             will
             keep
             a
             man
             from
             running
             into
             the
             extream
             of
             contrary
             judging
             of
             him
             as
             wicked
             ,
             false
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             natural
             ,
             graceless
             (
             a
             lamentable
             ill
             amongst
             even
             good
             people
             ,
             too
             ready
             often
             to
             give
             such
             designations
             and
             epithes
             to
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             whether
             inferiour
             or
             superiour
             to
             them
             ,
             on
             very
             little
             ground
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             persons
             who
             ,
             without
             breach
             of
             charity
             ,
             may
             be
             supposed
             for
             true
             Religion
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             much
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             ,
             short
             of
             themselves
             )
             or
             such
             an
             one
             as
             some
             may
             call
             him
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             know
             nothing
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             knoweth
             not
             his
             evil
             ,
             he
             forbeareth
             to
             conclude
             so
             harshly
             of
             him
             .
             2.
             
             It
             will
             make
             him
             live
             with
             him
             as
             (
             to
             him
             at
             least
             )
             negatively
             gracious
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             for
             truth
             ▪
             not
             knowing
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             Christian
             prudence
             will
             permit
             him
             ;
             and
             thus
             far
             a
             charitable
             construction
             will
             lead
             us
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             positively
             without
             ground
             to
             determine
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             gracious
             or
             wicked
             when
             we
             have
             not
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             deceived
             ;
             but
             we
             ought
             to
             walk
             with
             men
             whose
             bypocrisie
             and
             dishonesty
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             as
             with
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             where
             some
             slips
             or
             escapes
             are
             to
             be
             found
             .
             2.
             
             Honour
             comprehendeth
             and
             taketh
             in
             humility
             so
             far
             as
             it
             respecteth
             and
             relateth
             to
             a
             humble
             carriage
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grace
             moderating
             a
             man
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             preferreth
             not
             himself
             inordinately
             to
             others
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             place
             or
             parts
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             like
             grounds
             ▪
             which
             Christ
             commendeth
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             enjoyneth
             that
             men
             should
             not
             love
             the
             uppermost
             rooms
             ,
             or
             first
             salutations
             ,
             but
             seek
             to
             prefer
             others
             ,
             and
             be
             to
             their
             own
             honour
             as
             weaned
             children
             ▪
             or
             new
             born
             babes
             ,
             Matt.
             18.
             3.
             readier
             to
             serve
             and
             give
             honour
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             desirous
             of
             service
             and
             honour
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             in
             complement
             ,
             but
             in
             reality
             .
             3.
             
             It
             taketh
             in
             esteem
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             vindicating
             of
             their
             name
             and
             ●ame
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             accounted
             of
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             good
             repute
             with
             others
             ▪
             endeavouring
             their
             vindication
             then
             most
             when
             they
             are
             wronged
             ▪
             seeing
             a
             
               good
               name
            
             is
             so
             essential
             a
             part
             of
             honour
             ,
             Eccles
             7.
             1.
             4.
             
             It
             taketh
             in
             praise
             which
             is
             the
             commendation
             of
             a
             fact
             praise
             worthy
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             and
             such
             laudable
             things
             ,
             bestowed
             on
             the
             person
             by
             God.
             5.
             
             Gratulation
             and
             rejoycing
             at
             anothers
             good
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our
             own
             ,
             6.
             
             I●
             taketh
             in
             mercy
             and
             communication
             by
             way
             of
             charity
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             these
             effects
             of
             honour
             are
             to
             be
             drawn
             forth
             according
             to
             the
             stations
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             relations
             we
             sustain
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             stand
             in
             reference
             to
             others
             according
             to
             their
             stations
             and
             relations
             ,
             of
             husband
             ,
             wife
             ,
             servant
             ,
             master
             ,
             son
             ,
             father
             ,
             friend
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             more
             even
             of
             this
             owtward
             respect
             would
             contribute
             not
             alttle
             to
             our
             hearty
             and
             comfortable
             living
             together
             .
          
           
             These
             being
             some
             of
             the
             commanded
             duties
             the
             contrary
             vices
             are
             prohibited
             ▪
             as
             1.
             
             
               Rash
               judging
            
             ,
             taking
             up
             a
             prejudice
             upon
             unsure
             grounds
             that
             will
             not
             bear
             such
             a
             thing
             ▪
             and
             this
             may
             be
             either
             a
             weakness
             proceeding
             from
             ignorance
             ;
             or
             a
             prejudice
             flowing
             from
             malice
             at
             the
             mans
             person
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             readily
             inclined
             to
             construe
             so
             and
             so
             of
             such
             a
             man
             and
             his
             Actions
             then
             of
             another
             :
             The
             first
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             &
             the
             person
             faulty
             in
             it
             will
             be
             desirous
             to
             have
             it
             removed
             ,
             
             and
             will
             esteem
             more
             of
             the
             person
             mistaken
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             removed
             ,
             as
             Eli
             did
             for
             Hannah
             17.
             1
             
             Sam.
             1.
             17.
             
             The
             second
             is
             hardly
             removed
             and
             admitteth
             not
             of
             the
             mean
             which
             may
             remove
             it
             ,
             leaving
             no
             room
             for
             information
             ,
             Apology
             ,
             Vindication
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Pride
             and
             Presumption
             are
             condemned
             here
             ,
             Pride
             whereby
             one
             with
             Diotrephes
             affecteth
             the
             preheminency
             ,
             a
             higher
             office
             or
             precedency
             in
             the
             same
             office
             ,
             the
             first
             salutation
             ,
             the
             highest
             room
             at
             Table
             ,
             &c.
             
             Presumption
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             ready
             to
             undertake
             something
             above
             his
             ability
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             more
             fit
             and
             able
             for
             it
             then
             indeed
             he
             is
             ;
             even
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             Pusillanimity
             is
             a
             scarring
             to
             reach
             to
             ,
             and
             adventure
             upon
             ,
             what
             a
             man
             is
             able
             for
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             .
             3.
             
             Vanity
             or
             
               vain
               Glory
            
             ,
             much
             blazing
             abroad
             our
             own
             good
             actions
             ,
             or
             delighting
             to
             have
             them
             known
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             blaze
             them
             .
             4
             Ostentation
             making
             shew
             of
             what
             good
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             following
             what
             is
             good
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             only
             sought
             their
             own
             glory
             in
             their
             prayers
             and
             alms
             .
             5.
             
             Envy
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grief
             and
             sadness
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             another
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             good
             Turn
             should
             fall
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             be
             honoured
             ,
             followed
             or
             respected
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             being
             honoured
             and
             preferred
             did
             detract
             from
             their
             own
             credit
             and
             honour
             ;
             it
             differeth
             from
             fear
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sadness
             that
             an
             Enemy
             is
             preferred
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             suffer
             and
             be
             in
             hazard
             from
             him
             ;
             this
             Envy
             floweth
             principally
             from
             pride
             ,
             whereby
             folks
             would
             monopolize
             all
             honour
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             honourable
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             grieved
             when
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             a
             manifest
             fruit
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             21.
             and
             a
             prime
             and
             most
             destructive
             enemy
             to
             Graces
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             rife
             in
             this
             hypocritical
             age
             ,
             and
             much
             incident
             to
             religious
             folks
             ,
             especially
             to
             Ministers
             and
             persons
             of
             gifts
             ;
             an
             ambitious
             humour
             ,
             coveting
             to
             excel
             and
             darken
             all
             that
             are
             about
             them
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             were
             much
             more
             Christian
             and
             congruous
             for
             a
             man
             to
             whom
             God
             may
             have
             given
             more
             then
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             others
             ,
             self
             denyedly
             to
             vail
             ,
             and
             studiously
             to
             obscure
             himself
             in
             some
             Cases
             ,
             least
             he
             sadden
             or
             Eclipse
             others
             or
             draw
             more
             Observation
             to
             himself
             .
             6.
             
             Emulation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             seeking
             to
             go
             beyond
             another
             in
             esteem
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             love
             of
             vertue
             ,
             but
             only
             out
             of
             an
             envious
             desire
             of
             having
             the
             prehemience
             of
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             of
             out
             stripping
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             bearing
             him
             down
             in
             his
             reputation
             ;
             it
             followeth
             on
             the
             former
             .
             7.
             
             Detraction
             ,
             a
             vice
             whereby
             men
             understand
             whisper
             what
             may
             be
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             another
             ,
             even
             though
             it
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             using
             insinuations
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             seeming
             respect
             to
             the
             detracted
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             the
             blot
             and
             infamy
             to
             stick
             as
             when
             many
             commendations
             are
             given
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             some
             reproach
             cast
             upon
             him
             go
             down
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             believed
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             such
             a
             one
             who
             respecteth
             and
             loveth
             the
             man
             ;
             as
             ,
             he
             is
             discreet
             ,
             of
             great
             parts
             ,
             &c.
             but
             by
             which
             but
             all
             is
             overturned
             .
             8
             ,
             
               Contention
               and
               Strief
            
             are
             also
             opposite
             to
             this
             command
             ,
             and
             any
             thing
             whereby
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             mediately
             or
             immediately
             ,
             the
             fame
             of
             our
             Brother
             ,
             and
             his
             estimation
             is
             reflected
             upon
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             .
             9.
             
             
               Mocking
               ,
               disdaining
               ,
               taunting
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             are
             plainly
             against
             this
             command
             and
             forbidden
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             Questions
             that
             do
             arise
             from
             what
             is
             said
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Quest
             If
             all
             men
             should
             be
             honoured
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             even
             wicked
             men
             also
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Wicked
             men
             known
             to
             be
             such
             cannot
             be
             honoured
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             gracious
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             place
             or
             dignity
             ,
             meerly
             as
             such
             ,
             have
             what
             is
             due
             and
             proper
             to
             grace
             attributed
             to
             it
             without
             guilt
             ,
             the
             doing
             whereof
             we
             conceive
             
             is
             that
             sin
             reproved
             by
             
               James
               chap.
            
             2.
             1.
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             accounting
             of
             rich
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             wicked
             to
             be
             more
             religious
             then
             others
             not
             so
             rich
             ,
             and
             possibly
             there
             may
             be
             much
             guilt
             of
             this
             sin
             in
             Titles
             and
             Dedications
             of
             Books
             ▪
             where
             the
             
               most
               religious
               pious
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             often
             unwarrantably
             put
             among
             the
             Styles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             civil
             honour
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             get
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             called
             to
             give
             them
             upon
             several
             accounts
             as
             1.
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             if
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               honour
               to
               whom
               honour
               is
               due
               ,
            
             is
             in
             that
             respect
             enjoyned
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
             2.
             
             Of
             their
             relation
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Mothers
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             3
             3.
             
             Of
             their
             other
             Qualifications
             and
             parts
             ,
             or
             on
             other
             accounts
             ,
             yea
             even
             on
             this
             general
             account
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             men
             having
             immortal
             fouls
             ,
             capable
             of
             grace
             ,
             &
             of
             being
             restored
             to
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             our
             evidencing
             of
             honour
             to
             them
             is
             called
             for
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Quest.
             If
             rich
             men
             should
             be
             honoured
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Riches
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             themselves
             ,
             are
             not
             honourable
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             make
             the
             Possessor
             such
             :
             But
             Riches
             may
             make
             one
             capable
             of
             doing
             more
             good
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             more
             useful
             in
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             being
             deservedly
             honoured
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             a
             rich
             man
             is
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             as
             a
             steward
             intrusted
             with
             some
             thing
             to
             be
             employed
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ▪
             and
             riches
             ,
             when
             well
             improved
             to
             these
             ends
             ,
             they
             become
             useful
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             in
             that
             Case
             the
             Professors
             of
             them
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             ;
             but
             when
             abused
             ,
             the
             person
             is
             more
             vile
             ,
             so
             David
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             honoured
             Nabal
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             called
             himself
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             after
             that
             his
             churlishness
             appeared
             and
             discovered
             it self
             so
             grosly
             ,
             there
             was
             on
             such
             honour
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             given
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             the
             Apostle
             James
             discourseth
             chap.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             certainly
             he
             doth
             not
             there
             simply
             condemn
             all
             reverencing
             of
             rich
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             On
             a
             religious
             account
             ,
             and
             in
             religious
             things
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             there
             was
             only
             care
             taken
             for
             accommodating
             them
             in
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             no
             care
             all
             for
             accommodating
             poor
             ones
             ,
             as
             if
             because
             they
             were
             not
             rich
             they
             had
             been
             without
             all
             interest
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             honouring
             of
             the
             one
             and
             that
             joynetly
             with
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             other
             made
             the
             fruit
             .
             3.
             
             It
             was
             condemned
             by
             him
             ,
             because
             done
             for
             an
             evil
             end
             ▪
             viz.
             for
             slattering
             of
             rich
             men
             ,
             these
             reprove
             by
             bhim
             for
             doing
             it
             ,
             not
             being
             single
             ,
             but
             selfish
             in
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             seeking
             only
             their
             own
             advantage
             .
             4
             The
             preferring
             of
             rich
             men
             as
             ▪
             and
             because
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             more
             religious
             then
             poor
             ones
             ,
             who
             it
             may
             be
             have
             much
             more
             religion
             then
             they
             ,
             is
             the
             acceptation
             of
             persons
             condemned
             here
             by
             the
             Apostle
             James
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             a
             rich
             man
             is
             preferred
             as
             more
             godly
             ,
             and
             only
             because
             more
             rich
             ;
             before
             a
             poor
             man
             alike
             godly
             or
             more
             godly
             then
             he
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             3.
             
             Wherein
             consisteth
             the
             difference
             that
             is
             betwixt
             the
             respect
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             another
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             alike
             in
             outward
             things
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             that
             in
             outward
             signes
             and
             evidences
             of
             respect
             there
             be
             no
             difference
             ,
             the
             one
             may
             get
             as
             low
             courtesie
             as
             the
             other
             .
             But
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             heart
             Testimony
             and
             respect
             such
             as
             Paul
             had
             in
             the
             consciences
             generally
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             his
             gracious
             ●earers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Approbation
             that
             he
             is
             worthy
             of
             honour
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             outward
             capacity
             he
             is
             in
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             but
             for
             actual
             improving
             of
             it
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             then
             outward
             Civility
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             this
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             respect
             given
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             
             and
             that
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             in
             that
             some-thing
             of
             gracious
             conformity
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             beside
             other
             common
             commendable
             Qualifications
             ,
             being
             discovered
             in
             the
             good
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             (
             at
             least
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             with
             more
             complacency
             delighted
             in
             ,
             then
             the
             natural
             man
             ,
             though
             as
             to
             outward
             things
             in
             the
             same
             Station
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Honour
             floweth
             more
             natively
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             the
             object
             drawing
             it
             unto
             it
             in
             a
             native
             way
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             whither
             or
             not
             a
             man
             may
             seek
             his
             own
             honour
             and
             fame
             ,
             and
             how
             ?
             Answ
             .
             A
             man
             ought
             not
             to
             seek
             it
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             the
             world
             do
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             :
             nor
             inordinately
             beyond
             his
             line
             ,
             nor
             even
             in
             externals-no●
             ever
             as
             his
             last
             end
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             chief
             thing
             ;
             for
             honor
             being
             the
             Testimony
             of
             excellency
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             a
             Testimony
             of
             that
             vertue
             which
             is
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             first
             to
             study
             vertue
             as
             the
             solid
             good
             ,
             whereof
             the
             other
             is
             but
             the
             lustre
             ,
             vertue
             being
             indeed
             the
             main
             thing
             to
             be
             sought
             after
             ,
             whether
             a
             good
             name
             (
             as
             to
             men
             )
             be
             seperate
             from
             it
             or
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             may
             it
             be
             sought
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             desirable
             and
             good
             (
             it
             being
             sought
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             and
             by
             way
             of
             concomitance
             )
             
               a
               good
               name
               being
               above
               great
               riches
               ,
            
             Prov.
             22.
             1.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             sought
             in
             the
             way
             of
             vertue
             and
             welldoing
             ;
             flattery
             and
             crooked
             dealing
             being
             never
             warrantable
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             of
             Good
             ,
             men
             are
             to
             walk
             through
             ill
             report
             as
             well
             as
             good
             report
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             in
             things
             relating
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             not
             in
             riches
             ,
             or
             honor
             ,
             or
             eloquence
             ,
             or
             great
             learning
             ,
             but
             honesty
             ,
             faithfulness
             ,
             holiness
             ;
             thus
             Paul
             disclaimeth
             ,
             seeking
             the
             applause
             of
             being
             a
             learned
             ,
             or
             eloquent
             or
             wise
             man
             ,
             he
             disdained
             these
             ;
             seeking
             it
             only
             in
             the
             faithful
             ,
             single
             and
             zealous
             discharge
             of
             his
             Ministry
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             5.
             
             This
             Testimony
             or
             Respect
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             after
             even
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             holy
             ambition
             in
             the
             Consciences
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             outward
             evidences
             and
             testifications
             of
             it
             :
             To
             be
             commended
             and
             approved
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             these
             we
             live
             among
             is
             desirable
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             also
             Paul
             ,
             himself
             aimed
             at
             .
             6.
             
             This
             respect
             would
             be
             a
             step
             for
             an
             higher
             end
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             our
             respect
             may
             be
             improved
             and
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             Quest
             .
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             are
             we
             to
             pursue
             or
             seek
             our
             own
             honour
             ?
             Answ
             .
             See
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
             
               Them
               that
               honour
               me
               I
               will
               honour
               :
            
             And
             first
             the
             honouring
             of
             God
             is
             praise-worthy
             and
             honourable
             in
             it self
             ;
             Gold
             hath
             not
             more
             its
             lustre
             ,
             a
             Rubie
             or
             Diamond
             its
             beauty
             ,
             nor
             the
             sun
             its
             light
             and
             glory
             ,
             then
             godliness
             and
             vertue
             ,
             whereby
             God
             is
             honoured
             ,
             are
             radiant
             to
             their
             own
             praise
             .
             2.
             
             If
             after
             by
             reason
             of
             human
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             other
             disadvantages
             ,
             this
             radiancy
             be
             obscured
             ,
             or
             through
             mens
             ignorance
             ,
             folly
             or
             malignity
             ,
             this
             worthiness
             not
             observed
             or
             not
             esteemed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             undertakes
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             vindicates
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             telling
             us
             plainly
             ,
             
               them
               that
               honour
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               honour
               ,
            
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             so
             often
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             honour
             attributed
             to
             those
             things
             that
             are
             so
             low
             and
             mean
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             To
             taking
             with
             Instruction
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             16.
             2.
             
             To
             yielding
             to
             Correction
             ,
             even
             when
             unjust
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             3.
             
             To
             Submission
             to
             parents
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             command
             .
             4.
             
             To
             humility
             and
             to
             passing
             of
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             ceasing
             from
             strife
             ,
             Prov.
             20
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             a
             word
             therefore
             the
             high-path
             way
             to
             honour
             ,
             is
             by
             humility
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             submission
             and
             selfdenyedness
             :
             Whereby
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             make
             honour
             the
             more
             honorable
             will
             have
             it
             rather
             to
             be
             his
             pure
             gift
             ,
             then
             either
             our
             study
             or
             purchase
             ▪
          
           
             Quest
             .
             6.
             
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             how
             one
             can
             fulfill
             that
             part
             of
             the
             command
             ,
             enjoyning
             us
             to
             prefer
             another
             to
             our selves
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             This
             is
             not
             to
             be
             universally
             and
             simply
             :
             
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             called
             in
             every
             thing
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             person
             ,
             for
             we
             may
             know
             that
             some
             are
             more
             ignorant
             and
             more
             prophane
             than
             we
             are
             in
             many
             practises
             ,
             guilty
             of
             things
             we
             may
             be
             free
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             judge
             contrary
             to
             truth
             :
             Yet
             2.
             in
             some
             one
             respect
             or
             other
             we
             may
             prefer
             them
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             may
             have
             something
             beyond
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             possibly
             more
             humble
             ,
             more
             single
             ,
             zealous
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             &c.
             though
             inferiour
             to
             us
             in
             other
             things
             .
             2.
             
             They
             may
             have
             much
             good
             we
             know
             not
             .
             3.
             
             We
             certainly
             know
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             may
             know
             ,
             more
             evil
             in
             our selves
             than
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             to
             prefere
             them
             to
             our selves
             .
             4.
             
             We
             know
             more
             aggravations
             of
             our
             own
             evils
             then
             of
             theirs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             simply
             we
             may
             without
             hypocrisie
             prefer
             men
             generally
             to
             our selves
             ,
             though
             we
             in
             particulars
             could
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             nor
             give
             unto
             every
             one
             in
             every
             thing
             the
             precedency
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             added
             to
             stir
             up
             to
             the
             more
             serious
             Observation
             of
             this
             command
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             temporal
             one
             ,
             peculiarly
             applyed
             to
             Israel
             here
             ,
             yet
             generally
             agreeing
             to
             all
             and
             so
             applyed
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6
             2.
             3.
             where
             he
             putteth
             
               earth
               for
               land
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             insinuateth
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             land
             wherein
             God
             shall
             please
             to
             cast
             a
             mans
             Lot
             to
             reside
             or
             inhabit
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Jude●
             ,
             so
             then
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             this
             promise
             is
             to
             be
             simply
             understood
             ;
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             without
             any
             restriction
             expected
             or
             looked
             for
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Although
             this
             promise
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             peculiar
             respect
             unto
             that
             Dispensation
             ,
             wherein
             not
             only
             the
             Saints
             everlasting
             rest
             was
             prefigured
             by
             that
             temporal
             rest
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             more
             obscure
             manifestations
             of
             the
             life
             and
             immortality
             brought
             to
             light
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             supplyed
             as
             it
             were
             by
             more
             full
             and
             assuring
             promises
             of
             earthly
             blessings
             ▪
             yet
             seeing
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             touched
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             pressing
             of
             this
             command
             also
             accommodate
             to
             us
             it's
             promise
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             holds
             out
             that
             such
             ,
             who
             through
             Grace
             are
             enabled
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             may
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             promise
             annexed
             ,
             expect
             from
             God
             even
             outward
             things
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             the
             having
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             for
             their
             good
             and
             spiritual
             advantage
             .
             And
             2.
             
             They
             may
             with
             confidence
             promise
             themselves
             ,
             that
             whatever
             they
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             ▪
             how
             many
             or
             few
             days
             ▪
             soever
             they
             may
             have
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             all
             shall
             be
             with
             Gods
             blessing
             and
             peace
             :
             And
             3.
             
             That
             their
             death
             shall
             never
             be
             untimely
             :
             And
             4.
             
             What
             seeming
             defect
             soever
             may
             be
             in
             the
             performance
             as
             to
             length
             of
             days
             ▪
             here
             shal
             be
             abundantly
             made
             up
             by
             eternity
             hereafter
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             what
             then
             will
             or
             can
             be
             the
             prejudice
             of
             few
             days
             on
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             From
             the
             annexing
             of
             this
             promise
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             these
             two
             things
             clearly
             follow
             ▪
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             temporal
             promises
             made
             to
             Godliness
             .
             2.
             
             That
             a
             Godly
             man
             hath
             that
             right
             which
             none
             other
             hath
             to
             inherit
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             here
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             a
             wicked
             man
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             right
             ▪
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             a
             creature-right
             ,
             whereby
             any
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             have
             a
             right
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             creation
             that
             is
             useful
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             and
             not
             occupied
             by
             another
             under
             the
             like
             need
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             this
             right
             ,
             Crows
             ,
             and
             so
             other
             living
             creatures
             ▪
             may
             take
             their
             meat
             one
             the
             field
             of
             any
             man
             ▪
             thus
             a
             man
             starving
             ,
             may
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             brother
             (
             if
             in
             the
             like
             condition
             )
             when
             the
             proper
             owner
             of
             any
             Corn
             
             cannot
             be
             gotten
             ,
             put
             to
             his
             hand
             and
             tak
             of
             them
             for
             preventing
             of
             death
             by
             hunger
             and
             so
             likewayes
             it
             may
             be
             in
             other
             things
             all
             things
             being
             made
             for
             the
             use
             of
             man
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             orderly
             dividing
             of
             mens
             lots
             and
             portions
             ,
             having
             been
             but
             the
             better
             to
             further
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             marr
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             take
             place
             when
             it
             thwarteth
             with
             it
             ;
             thus
             the
             Disciples
             did
             pluck
             and
             eat
             the
             ears
             of
             Corn
             when
             they
             were
             an
             hungred
             ,
             though
             the
             corn
             was
             not
             their
             own
             :
             God
             also
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             absolute
             dominion
             ,
             hath
             so
             given
             to
             man
             a
             property
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             reserved
             a
             right
             to
             himself
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             (
             when
             need
             requireth
             )
             for
             the
             good
             of
             other
             creatures
             ▪
             thus
             he
             provideth
             for
             Crows
             Ravens
             ,
             &c.
             out
             of
             one
             mans
             stock
             or
             other
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             positive
             or
             
               Civil
               right
            
             amongst
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             man
             hath
             right
             to
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             Land
             ,
             another
             not
             ;
             both
             these
             rights
             a
             wicked
             man
             may
             have
             ,
             and
             both
             Land
             and
             such
             right
             to
             it
             good
             men
             may
             often
             want
             in
             particular
             cases
             ▪
             So
             that
             if
             there
             were
             a
             civil
             contest
             betwixt
             a
             good
             man
             and
             a
             wicked
             for
             some
             Land
             or
             other
             such
             thing
             ,
             the
             qualifications
             of
             the
             persons
             would
             neither
             make
             the
             right
             of
             the
             one
             better
             ,
             or
             more
             valid
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             ,
             other
             ,
             worse
             or
             less
             valid
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Lev.
             19.
             15.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             right
             by
             grace
             which
             sanctifieth
             the
             former
             rights
             ,
             and
             putteth
             a
             man
             in
             case
             not
             only
             warrantably
             before
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             see
             and
             visit
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             moderate
             use
             of
             any
             lawful
             refreshment
             ,
             and
             not
             sin
             ,
             Job
             5.
             24.
             
             The
             man
             hath
             not
             only
             his
             daily
             bread
             ,
             but
             hath
             it
             by
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             we
             pray
             ,
             
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               daily
               bread
            
             ;
             this
             right
             his
             peculiar
             to
             a
             Believer
             and
             godly
             man
             ,
             which
             none
             other
             ,
             possess
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             can
             lay
             claim
             unto
             ,
             for
             godliness
             and
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             
               Hath
               the
               promise
               both
               of
               this
               life
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4
             8.
             therefore
             we
             may
             upon
             good
             ground
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Godliness
               is
               great
               gain
            
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             yet
             further
             asked
             ,
             But
             what
             advantage
             have
             godly
             men
             by
             these
             temporal
             promises
             ?
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             not
             their
             advantage
             to
             be
             alway
             abounding
             in
             these
             owtward
             things
             ;
             that
             is
             neither
             so
             
               de
               facto
            
             and
             eventually
             ,
             nor
             were
             it
             meet
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             1.
             they
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             what
             is
             needful
             and
             useful
             ,
             simply
             even
             of
             temporal
             things
             which
             no
             wicked
             man
             hath
             ,
             they
             shall
             ,
             Psal
             .
             84.
             
               want
               no
               good
               thing
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               though
               lyons
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             34
             ▪
             10.
             
               yet
               they
               that
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shal
               not
               want
               any
               good
               thing
               .
            
             2
             They
             may
             pray
             for
             these
             things
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             needful
             ,
             and
             may
             confidently
             expect
             them
             and
             go
             to
             God
             for
             them
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             right
             ▪
             ere
             they
             get
             them
             so
             ,
             Matth
             6.
             11.
             
             It
             is
             our
             daily
             bread
             by
             allowance
             and
             promised
             before
             we
             get
             it
             .
             3
             If
             a
             natural
             man
             abound
             ,
             he
             cannot
             promise
             himself
             the
             continuance
             of
             meat
             till
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             his
             dinner
             to
             morrow
             ,
             nor
             life
             till
             then
             ▪
             but
             if
             a
             Believer
             live
             ,
             he
             may
             expect
             the
             continuance
             of
             as
             much
             food
             as
             shall
             be
             necessary
             for
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             nothing
             ,
             he
             may
             confidently
             promise
             himself
             both
             life
             and
             food
             to
             morrow
             ,
             if
             either
             or
             both
             of
             them
             be
             needful
             more
             nor
             a
             wicked
             man
             that
             hath
             more
             wealth
             ,
             health
             ,
             and
             outward
             protection
             can
             do
             .
             4
             He
             may
             promise
             himself
             the
             blessing
             and
             the
             sanctified
             use
             of
             what
             he
             enjoyeth
             ,
             which
             another
             cannot
             .
             5.
             
             He
             may
             have
             peace
             ,
             whether
             he
             have
             or
             want
             ,
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             creaturs
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             scarcity
             because
             he
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             from
             want
             of
             right
             to
             creature
             comforts
             that
             scarcity
             of
             them
             cometh
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             like
             a
             wise
             and
             skilful
             Physitian
             keepeth
             back
             meat
             for
             health
             where
             there
             is
             abundance
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             given
             also
             when
             needful
             ;
             so
             that
             comparing
             him
             with
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             have
             or
             want
             ,
             
             whether
             he
             enjoy
             more
             plentifully
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             scarcity
             ,
             he
             hath
             still
             the
             better
             of
             him
             by
             fare
             ;
             which
             should
             make
             us
             all
             love
             godliness
             the
             more
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             great
             an
             advantage
             as
             this
             attending
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             in
             short
             of
             the
             promise
             annexed
             to
             this
             Command
             .
             To
             descend
             to
             speak
             particularly
             of
             all
             the
             several
             relations
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             Subjects
             :
             Church-Officers
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Guids
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             Church
             members
             ;
             Husbands
             and
             Wives
             ;
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ;
             Masters
             and
             Servants
             ,
             &c.
             and
             of
             their
             respective
             duties
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             large
             task
             ,
             and
             draw
             us
             forth
             a
             great
             length
             beyond
             our
             design
             in
             this
             undertaking
             ;
             and
             somewhat
             to
             this
             purpose
             being
             already
             spoken
             from
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             which
             the
             blest
             Author
             was
             then
             in
             his
             Sabbath
             afternoon-Sermons
             opening
             up
             to
             the
             same
             Congregation
             that
             heard
             him
             lecture
             on
             the
             Commands
             )
             and
             all
             of
             them
             being
             ,
             too
             many
             at
             least
             ,
             more
             known
             ,
             then
             alass
             they
             are
             practised
             (
             thought
             indeed
             we
             know
             no
             more
             in
             Gods
             account
             then
             we
             singly
             desire
             ,
             design
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             through
             grace
             to
             practise
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             having
             a
             good
             understanding
             that
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             John
             13.
             17.
             
             Psal
             .
             111.
             10.
             
             )
             and
             since
             withall
             ,
             if
             the
             generals
             we
             have
             hinted
             at
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             Command
             be
             well
             understood
             ,
             seriously
             pondered
             ,
             and
             consciensciously
             in
             the
             Lords
             strength
             ,
             practically
             improved
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             through
             his
             blessing
             ,
             contribute
             for
             helping
             us
             ,
             sutably
             to
             acquit
             our selves
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             all
             the
             particular
             duties
             of
             these
             several
             relations
             ;
             we
             shall
             now
             forbear
             to
             be
             particular
             ;
             and
             shall
             only
             say
             in
             the
             general
             of
             these
             station
             and
             relation
             duties
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             if
             a
             serious
             Christ
             an
             and
             truly
             goodly
             man
             be
             sought
             after
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             ,
             when
             sanctifiedly
             ,
             sutably
             and
             seasonably
             performed
             ,
             they
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ado●n
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             from
             being
             blasphemed
             ,
             and
             bear
             a
             very
             real
             and
             evident
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             withal
             are
             a
             notable
             mean
             of
             convincing
             men
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             winning
             and
             gaining
             them
             who
             obey
             not
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             ma●
             be
             clearly
             gathered
             from
             Luke
             3.
             10
             
             ▪
             11.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             
             &
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             v.
             14.
             
             &
             6.
             v.
             1.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             v.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
             &
             3.
             v.
             1.
             2.
             compared
             together
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             proceed
             further
             amongst
             many
             Questions
             that
             might
             arise
             here
             ,
             one
             word
             to
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             ought
             a
             Father
             to
             love
             his
             Son
             ,
             or
             a
             Son
             to
             love
             his
             Father
             most
             ?
             Answ
             .
             The
             Son
             ought
             to
             love
             his
             Father
             most
             ,
             as
             representing
             most
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Father
             ought
             to
             love
             his
             Son
             most
             ,
             as
             comprehending
             most
             of
             himself
             ;
             such
             mutual
             respects
             may
             exceed
             one
             another
             on
             different
             accounts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Quest
             .
             Whether
             is
             the
             Father
             or
             Magist
             are
             most
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             if
             they
             command
             contrarily
             ?
             Answ
             .
             If
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             be
             a
             thing
             belonging
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             place
             to
             command
             in
             ,
             as
             where
             such
             a
             one
             should
             live
             ,
             what
             charge
             or
             office
             he
             should
             bear
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             be
             obeved
             ,
             for
             these
             things
             are
             sought
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             from
             him
             not
             as
             a
             Son
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             whose
             good
             principally
             should
             be
             eyed
             ,
             and
             had
             respect
             to
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             command
             in
             ,
             as
             what
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             a
             Child
             should
             marry
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             that
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Father
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             contrary
             command
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             Command
             being
             to
             moderate
             men
             in
             their
             excessive
             desires
             after
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             and
             regulate
             them
             in
             giving
             respect
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             in
             seeking
             of
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             no
             means
             we
             should
             wrong
             the
             estimat
             on
             of
             others
             more
             then
             their
             persons
             and
             estates
             ;
             ere
             we
             lay
             aside
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             
             meet
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             humility
             ,
             and
             the
             contraries
             and
             opposits
             thereof
             .
          
           
             That
             humility
             relateth
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             is
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ,
             appeareth
             from
             Rom.
             12.
             10.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             
             And
             is
             a
             grace
             so
             necessary
             and
             useful
             to
             Christians
             ,
             that
             it
             ought
             especially
             to
             be
             headed
             and
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             a
             threefold
             respect
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             humility
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             reasonable
             creatures
             to
             God
             as
             their
             Creator
             ,
             they
             being
             nothing
             ,
             and
             less
             then
             nothing
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             useful
             or
             gainful
             for
             nothing
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             it
             respecteth
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             a
             complementing
             manner
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             comprehendeth
             our
             humbling
             of
             our selves
             in
             our
             carriage
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             short-comming
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             inferiour
             to
             them
             in
             some
             things
             wherein
             we
             preferr
             them
             to
             our selves
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             not
             only
             as
             it
             moderateth
             us
             in
             our
             common
             carriage
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             towards
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             it
             concerneth
             our selves
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             we
             are
             kept
             within
             bonds
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             thoughts
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             ours
             ,
             or
             in
             us
             ,
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             many
             infirmities
             we
             are
             encompassed
             with
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Humility
             considered
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             is
             not
             properly
             contained
             under
             this
             Command
             ,
             but
             cometh
             in
             under
             the
             first
             Command
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             but
             humility
             in
             the
             two
             last
             respects
             ,
             as
             it
             moderateth
             our
             thoughts
             and
             esteem
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             f●ameth
             our
             actions
             sutably
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             ●ight
             reason
             in
             reference
             to
             others
             or
             our selves
             ,
             cometh
             in
             here
             ,
             and
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             this
             command
             ;
             and
             concerning
             it
             these
             following
             things
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thus
             Humility
             of
             one
             man
             towards
             another
             differeth
             from
             Humility
             towards
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             disp●oportion
             that
             is
             between
             God
             and
             Creatures
             ,
             infinitely
             more
             then
             any
             that
             is
             amongst
             Creatures
             themselves
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             nothing
             comparison
             to
             be
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             possibility
             of
             profiting
             him
             ,
             Job
             25.
             7.
             but
             there
             may
             be
             comparing
             and
             usefulness
             too
             ,
             amongst
             Creatures
             which
             this
             humility
             taketh
             not
             away
             ,
             see
             Job
             29.
             throughout
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Humility
             is
             not
             opposite
             to
             magnanimity
             ,
             boldness
             and
             zeal
             ,
             but
             is
             well
             consistent
             with
             these
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             for
             boldness
             and
             magnanimity
             is
             an
             adventuring
             in
             Christs
             strength
             upon
             what
             one
             is
             called
             to
             according
             to
             warrantable
             grounds
             ;
             and
             humility
             ,
             although
             it
             leadeth
             us
             to
             entertain
             due
             thoughts
             of
             our
             own
             infirmities
             ,
             yet
             it
             moderateth
             us
             in
             that
             also
             according
             to
             right
             reason
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             both
             being
             to
             be
             ordered
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             call
             ,
             occasion
             ,
             object
             ,
             and
             particular
             circumstances
             shall
             require
             ;
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             is
             no
             inconsistencie
             betwixt
             the
             two
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             very
             well
             be
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             and
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             this
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             That
             Humility
             differeth
             from
             ,
             as
             is
             somewhat
             else
             then
             fainting
             and
             despondencie
             of
             spirit
             or
             pensive
             pusillanimity
             ,
             in
             not
             daring
             to
             fo●low
             a
             call
             in
             reference
             to
             some
             seemingly
             difficult
             action
             ;
             now
             humility
             being
             the
             vertue
             acting
             according
             to
             reason
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             excess
             without
             and
             against
             reason
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             humility
             and
             zeal
             are
             commended
             ,
             so
             this
             want
             of
             valiantness
             for
             truth
             ,
             when
             called
             for
             ,
             or
             baseness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             is
             complained
             of
             as
             a
             sin
             ,
             Jer.
             9.
             3.
             and
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             4.
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             and
             
               Jeremiah
               chap.
            
             1.
             6.
             are
             reproved
             for
             some
             degree
             of
             it
             :
             for
             in
             every
             difficult
             good
             which
             men
             would
             aim
             at
             (
             and
             the
             most
             desirable
             good
             things
             amongst
             men
             are
             often
             most
             difficult
             )
             there
             are
             two
             things
             considerable
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             bon●m
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             thing
             which
             is
             desirable
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             to
             do
             some
             exploit
             ,
             to
             undergo
             some
             change
             ,
             &c.
             now
             men
             being
             bent
             to
             be
             ambitious
             ,
             covetons
             ,
             rash
             ,
             &c.
             to
             attain
             such
             a
             good
             ,
             humility
             moderating
             their
             desires
             and
             designs
             according
             to
             their
             capacity
             and
             abilities
             ,
             and
             bridling
             that
             excess
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             is
             of
             great
             advantage
             .
             
             There
             is
             again
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             in
             attaining
             such
             things
             ,
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             scared
             from
             ,
             and
             fainted
             in
             following
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             zeal
             and
             magnanimity
             guard
             against
             this
             ,
             sustaining
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             keeping
             him
             from
             falling
             into
             discouragement
             ,
             or
             pusillanimous
             pensiveness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             defect
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             humility
             ,
             as
             a
             grace
             ,
             differeth
             from
             civility
             and
             outward
             yielding
             to
             another
             ,
             because
             .
             1.
             
             It
             proceedeth
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             conscientious
             account
             ,
             viz.
             the
             inward
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             defect
             of
             grace
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             impression
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             worth
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             single
             ,
             without
             any
             approved
             design
             of
             pleasing
             men
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             consideration
             ,
             but
             purely
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             account
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             humility
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             best
             Moralists
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             were
             nothing
             acquainted
             ;
             they
             had
             indeed
             their
             moral
             vertues
             ,
             as
             remaining
             sparks
             of
             natures
             light
             ,
             and
             dark
             resemblances
             of
             some
             Gospel
             graces
             ,
             which
             nevetheless
             ,
             wanting
             the
             principle
             of
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             directed
             to
             the
             right
             end
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             imperfection
             and
             defectiveness
             in
             their
             wisdom
             and
             way
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             having
             a
             far
             more
             high
             and
             noble
             design
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             propose
             ,
             hath
             also
             graces
             ,
             that
             are
             wholly
             peculiar
             to
             it
             :
             The
             work
             and
             end
             of
             moral
             Philosophy
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             to
             moderate
             passions
             ,
             and
             regulate
             manners
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             conformity
             to
             reason
             ,
             as
             might
             give
             unto
             a
             man
             ,
             void
             of
             all
             sense
             of
             his
             distance
             and
             alienation
             from
             God
             ,
             an
             in
             ward
             lying
             tranquility
             ,
             and
             outward
             transient
             peace
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             the
             project
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             vez
             to
             reconcile
             ,
             and
             savel
             ost
             sinners
             ,
             through
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             holiness
             here
             ,
             and
             glory
             and
             happiness
             hereafter
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             ,
             by
             renewing
             and
             sanctifying
             ,
             wholly
             change
             the
             old
             appearances
             of
             vertues
             into
             solid
             graces
             ,
             flowing
             from
             Christ
             the
             fountain
             ,
             and
             referred
             to
             God
             as
             their
             true
             end
             ;
             so
             doth
             it
             also
             require
             and
             bestow
             its
             proper
             graces
             ,
             such
             as
             Repentance
             .
             Faith
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ,
             unto
             which
             these
             Moralists
             were
             altogether
             strangers
             And
             as
             to
             this
             humility
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             discovering
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             lost
             and
             wretched
             condition
             ,
             whereinto
             sin
             had
             ruined
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             free
             and
             wonderful
             love
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             delivered
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             agreeably
             to
             this
             command
             ,
             teach
             us
             a
             lowliness
             and
             self-denyal
             ,
             so
             unlike
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             these
             old
             Moralists
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             more
             proper
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             contrary
             pride
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             their
             Characteristick
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             these
             self
             improvers
             of
             self
             ,
             became
             also
             self
             ▪
             magnifiers
             ,
             to
             that
             pitch
             of
             arrogancie
             ,
             that
             Lucretius
             and
             Seneca
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             most
             famous
             Sects
             ,
             indeavoured
             by
             argument
             to
             extoll
             thier
             vertuous
             man
             ,
             even
             above
             their
             Gods
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             of
             them
             would
             have
             accounted
             Christian
             humility
             an
             unworthy
             and
             base
             abjection
             of
             spirit
             ;
             but
             neither
             are
             these
             the
             only
             men
             tainted
             with
             this
             evil
             ;
             the
             sin
             of
             pride
             is
             so
             plainly
             the
             ruin
             of
             all
             that
             are
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             neck
             ▪
             break
             of
             all
             that
             seek
             after
             righteousness
             ,
             otherwayes
             then
             by
             Faith
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             affirm
             .
             Humility
             to
             be
             Faiths
             inseparable
             companion
             ;
             Nowonder
             then
             that
             there
             is
             no
             grace
             more
             commended
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             more
             necessary
             ;
             which
             might
             appear
             by
             considering
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             commands
             whereby
             it
             is
             pressed
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             weightiness
             of
             the
             expressions
             in
             which
             
             it
             is
             holden
             forth
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               Humble
               your selves
               therefore
               under
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               exalt
               you
               in
               due
               time
               .
               Rom.
            
             12.
             3.
             
             
               For
               I
               say●
               ,
               through
               the
               grace
               given
               unto
               me
               ,
               to
               every
               man
               that
               is
               among
               you
               not
               to
               think
               of
               himself
               more
               highly
               then
               he
               ought
               to
               think
               ,
               but
               to
               think
               soberly
               ,
               according
               as
               God
               hath
               dealt
               to
               every
               man
               the
               measure
               of
               faith
               .
               Philip.
            
             2.
             3.
             
             
               Let
               nothing
               be
               done
               through
               strife
               or
               vain
               glory
               ,
               but
               in
               lowliness
               of
               mind
               let
               each
               esteem
               other
               better
               then
               themselves
               .
               James
            
             4.
             6
             10.
             
             
               But
               he
               giveth
               more
               grace
               :
               wherefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               God
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               ;
               but
               giveth
               grace
               unto
               the
               humble
               .
               Humble
               your selves
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               lift
               you
               up
               ,
            
             3.
             
             The
             many
             commendations
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             maketh
             us
             ,
             1
             like
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             11.
             29.
             
             John
             13.
             from
             v.
             4.
             to
             18.
             and
             is
             particularly
             taught
             by
             him
             ;
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             ornament
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             3.
             
             It
             fitteth
             for
             sutable
             discharge
             of
             duties
             ,
             Micah
             6.
             8
             4.
             
             It
             procureth
             the
             increase
             of
             Grace
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             more
             then
             to
             command
             a
             City
             ,
             for
             it
             maketh
             a
             man
             master
             of
             himself
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             6.
             
             It
             hath
             many
             promises
             of
             exal●ation
             throughout
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             riches
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             long
             life
             ,
             Prov.
             22
             4
             Psal
             .
             112.
             3.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             preventeth
             many
             evils
             and
             vices
             that
             are
             incident
             even
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             leadeth
             to
             the
             contrary
             vertues
             .
             1
             Humility
             moderateth
             a
             mans
             design
             ,
             in
             pressing
             for
             honour
             ,
             so
             it
             preventeth
             Ambition
             ;
             2.
             
             His
             pursuing
             inordinately
             after
             riches
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             suppresseth
             Covetousness
             :
             3.
             
             Inordinate
             seeking
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             guardeth
             against
             Curiosity
             :
             4.
             
             It
             moderateth
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             mans
             esteem
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             shooteth
             ou●
             Self-confidence
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             if
             ye
             consider
             it
             with
             reference
             to
             a
             man
             of
             eminent
             parts
             or
             station
             it
             preventeth
             ,
             1.
             
             Disdain
             in
             him
             of
             others
             inferiour
             to
             him
             ;
             2.
             
             It
             preventeth
             despising
             of
             others
             counsel
             ,
             and
             his
             trusting
             to
             his
             own
             understanding
             ;
             3.
             
             It
             preventeth
             leaning
             to
             estate
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             preferreth
             not
             himself
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             better
             ,
             because
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             pride
             whereby
             men
             having
             done
             any
             remarkable
             thing
             ,
             are
             inclined
             either
             to
             seek
             applause
             ,
             esteeming
             highly
             of
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             seeking
             out
             their
             own
             glory
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             faith
             is
             no
             glory
             ,
             but
             is
             rather
             as
             ,
             
               if
               a
               man
               should
               eat
               too
               much
               honey
               ,
            
             and
             so
             turneth
             rather
             to
             their
             shame
             ;
             or
             to
             receive
             it
             inordinately
             ,
             which
             Paul
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             suffered
             them
             of
             
               Lystra
               ,
               Acts
            
             14
             to
             have
             sacrificed
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             pride
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             vi●ious
             attendants
             ,
             this
             humility
             preventeth
             and
             suppresseth
             .
             For
             1.
             it
             mindeth
             not
             high
             things
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
             Neither
             2.
             vaunteth
             it self
             when
             it
             passeth
             by
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             forgiveth
             them
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             doth
             &
             suffereth
             any
             other
             thing
             commendable
             ,
             it
             thinketh
             not
             of
             it self
             above
             what
             is
             meet
             ,
             but
             soberly
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             3.
             
             After
             acts
             of
             charity
             ,
             the
             right
             hand
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             what
             the
             left
             hand
             hath
             given
             ,
             it
             forgetteth
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             self
             esteem
             of
             them
             (
             which
             pride
             remembreth
             and
             keepeth
             as
             it
             were
             a
             register
             of
             )
             but
             ascribeth
             all
             to
             Grace
             ,
             
               Not
               I
               ,
               but
               grace
               in
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             humble
             man
             with
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor
             ,
             3.
             5.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             humility
             is
             extensive
             to
             every
             thing
             in
             a
             mans
             deportement
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             duties
             which
             concern
             him
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             whether
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             doing
             duty
             to
             men
             ,
             even
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             pride
             ,
             self-conceit
             ,
             and
             presumption
             are
             very
             extensive
             ,
             and
             immix
             themselves
             in
             all
             that
             a
             man
             doth
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             the
             dead
             flies
             that
             make
             all
             to
             stink
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             commendable
             ,
             likewise
             it
             is
             very
             necessary
             as
             to
             many
             things
             ▪
             as
             1.
             
             In
             external
             things
             ,
             that
             relate
             to
             our
             conversing
             with
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             as
             to
             a
             mans
             credit
             ànd
             just
             reputation
             ;
             the
             
               proud
               man
            
             is
             often
             in
             Gods
             righteous
             Judgment
             despised
             ;
             Then
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             things
             relating
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             entertaining
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             keeping
             us
             within
             bonds
             ,
             for
             guarding
             against
             snairs
             ,
             for
             keeping
             up
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             fitting
             to
             the
             suitable
             discharge
             of
             all
             duties
             called
             for
             ;
             It
             would
             make
             us
             preach
             ,
             and
             you
             hear
             more
             profitably
             ;
             it
             would
             settle
             and
             establish
             against
             the
             reelings
             that
             are
             in
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             put
             many
             into
             a
             distemper
             ,
             and
             a
             sort
             of
             spititual
             distraction
             and
             madness
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               humble
               that
               God
               giveth
               grace
               to
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               revealeth
               his
               secret
               ,
            
             who
             have
             largest
             promises
             and
             commendations
             ,
             &c.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             learn
             to
             be
             humble
             and
             sober
             ,
             without
             affecting
             to
             be
             wise
             above
             what
             is
             meet
             ,
             this
             grace
             of
             humility
             in
             the
             lively
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             called
             for
             by
             the
             Lord
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             of
             the
             reeling
             and
             falling
             of
             many
             ,
             the
             want
             whereof
             useth
             to
             precede
             and
             predispose
             for
             a
             fall
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             this
             we
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             That
             wherever
             there
             may
             be
             a
             pride
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             an
             humility
             opposite
             to
             it
             .
             Man
             may
             be
             proud
             in
             respect
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             as
             of
             estate
             ,
             riches
             ,
             descent
             ,
             employment
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             things
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             spiritual
             things
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             of
             parts
             and
             gifts
             ,
             as
             knowledge
             ,
             quickness
             of
             wit
             ,
             fruitfulness
             of
             invention
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Of
             Graces
             and
             holiness
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             experience
             ,
             eminent
             manifestations
             ,
             spiritual
             exercises
             ,
             &c.
             wherewith
             God
             may
             make
             some
             to
             shine
             very
             far
             above
             and
             beyond
             others
             .
             3.
             
             A
             man
             may
             be
             proud
             of
             some
             good
             deeds
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             wherein
             possibly
             ▪
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             somewhat
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             instrumental
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             proud
             curiosity
             leading
             to
             seek
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             secret
             things
             ,
             or
             of
             things
             too
             high
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             of
             things
             revealed
             and
             competent
             for
             us
             to
             know
             in
             another
             way
             then
             God
             hath
             allowed
             ,
             or
             leading
             men
             to
             adventure
             and
             step
             further
             then
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             21.
             where
             he
             forbiddeth
             the
             people
             to
             break
             through
             and
             gaze
             :
             Now
             there
             is
             to
             pride
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ,
             an
             opposit
             humility
             ,
             which
             maketh
             a
             man
             walk
             softly
             ,
             and
             esteem
             soberly
             of
             himself
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             any
             difference
             God
             hath
             made
             betwixt
             him
             and
             others
             in
             what
             thing
             soever
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             till
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             be
             made
             known
             in
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             instruments
             made
             choise
             of
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             puteth
             on
             to
             serious
             endeavours
             of
             practising
             it
             when
             known
             ;
             which
             pride
             doth
             not
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             both
             how
             extensive
             and
             how
             necessary
             to
             Christians
             ▪
             in
             whatsoever
             stat
             on
             they
             are
             ,
             this
             excellent
             grace
             of
             humility
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             special
             ornament
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             a
             notable
             piece
             of
             beautiful
             conformity
             to
             meek
             and
             lowly
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sixth
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             
               Exodus
               20.
               verse
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Kill
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             fifth
             Command
             the
             Lord
             generally
             prescribed
             humility
             ,
             and
             that
             respect
             which
             is
             to
             be
             shown
             by
             every
             one
             to
             another
             in
             their
             several
             stations
             and
             relations
             ;
             he
             proceedeth
             now
             more
             particularly
             to
             give
             directions
             in
             these
             things
             that
             are
             most
             dear
             and
             necessary
             to
             men
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             life
             ▪
             command
             sixth
             :
             2.
             
             In
             the
             matter
             of
             chastity
             ▪
             and
             temp●●●nce
             ,
             Com.
             7.
             3.
             
             In
             what
             concerneth
             their
             Estate
             ,
             Com.
             8.
             4.
             
             In
             what
             concerneth
             truth
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             our
             neighbours
             name
             .
             Com.
             9.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             what
             concerneth
             the
             inward
             frame
             of
             our
             hearts
             towards
             our
             own
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             estate
             of
             others
             .
             Com.
             10.
             
          
           
           
             For
             understanding
             this
             Command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ;
             we
             may
             consider
             1.
             
             It
             's
             Object
             :
             2
             ,
             It
             's
             act
             ,
             to
             kill
             ?
             3.
             
             It
             's
             subject
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             Th●u
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             this
             Command
             cannot
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             Beasts
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             because
             God
             gave
             man
             all
             the
             Beasts
             for
             his
             use
             to
             feed
             on
             them
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             3.
             and
             we
             are
             to
             eat
             of
             whatever
             is
             sold
             in
             the
             shambles
             ,
             by
             his
             allowance
             ,
             who●e
             is
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             ●u●ness
             thereof
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             25.
             
             Beside
             man
             in
             all
             these
             Commands
             is
             properly
             directed
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             beasts
             :
             Yet
             I
             grant
             by
             striking
             a
             beast
             a
             man
             may
             offend
             ,
             as
             1.
             when
             that
             stroke
             wrongeth
             his
             Neighbour
             ;
             to
             whom
             that
             beast
             belongeth
             .
             2.
             when
             in
             our
             striking
             there
             is
             1.
             unreasonableness
             ,
             as
             i●
             we
             would
             require
             that
             capacity
             in
             a
             beast
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             ready
             to
             offend
             when
             they
             answer
             not
             our
             expectation
             .
             2.
             when
             there
             is
             a
             breaking
             out
             into
             anger
             and
             passion
             at
             brutes
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             horse
             rydeth
             not
             well
             ,
             a
             Dog
             runneth
             not
             well
             ,
             a
             hawk
             flyeth
             not
             well
             ,
             &c.
             which
             speaketh
             an
             impotency
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             easily
             mastered
             by
             irrational
             passions
             ,
             which
             will
             sometimes
             also
             seize
             upon
             us
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             senseless
             and
             lifeless
             Creatures
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             accommodate
             us
             to
             our
             minds
             .
             3.
             when
             there
             is
             bitterness
             and
             cruelty
             in
             striking
             Something
             of
             this
             the
             Lord
             reproveth
             by
             making
             Balaams
             Ass
             speak
             and
             rebuke
             the
             madness
             of
             that
             Prophet
             who
             unreasonably
             smo●e
             the
             Ass
             ,
             and
             wish
             ▪
             d
             he
             had
             had
             a
             Sword
             to
             kill
             her
             Numb
             .
             22.
             29.
             whereas
             a
             just
             man
             pitieth
             his
             beast
             ,
             and
             regardeth
             the
             life
             thereof
             ,
             Prov.
             12.
             10
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             better
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Object
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             we
             shall
             proceed
             to
             speak
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             act
             of
             killing
             (
             which
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             )
             complexedly
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             consider
             killing
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             understood
             here
             ;
             for
             that
             being
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               ▪
               as
               thy self
               ,
            
             it
             must
             be
             ▪
             understood
             as
             repeated
             in
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               thy
               Neighbour
               more
               than
               thy self
               ,
            
             or
             
               shalt
               preserve
               him
               as
               thy self
            
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             free
             for
             a
             man
             to
             wrong
             himself
             more
             than
             to
             wrong
             others
             ;
             and
             generally
             these
             reasons
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             restraineth
             us
             from
             killing
             others
             ,
             will
             also
             hold
             in
             restraining
             us
             from
             killing
             and
             other
             ways
             wronging
             our selves
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             wrong
             ,
             hurt
             or
             torture
             others
             ,
             whether
             in
             body
             or
             in
             their
             soul
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             tranquillity
             and
             quiet
             frame
             thereof
             ,
             and
             any
             ways
             to
             procure
             or
             further
             their
             death
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             less
             so
             to
             do
             thus
             to
             our selves
             ;
             because
             love
             to
             our selves
             is
             the
             patern
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             walk
             by
             in
             lovi
             ng
             others
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             in
             reference
             to
             our selves
             by
             omissions
             as
             well
             as
             by
             commission
             as
             when
             things
             needful
             for
             entertainment
             and
             health
             of
             the
             body
             are
             ,
             either
             designedly
             ,
             or
             with
             an
             excessive
             misregard
             to
             health
             and
             life
             ,
             omitted
             ▪
          
           
             We
             may
             further
             fall
             into
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             in
             reference
             to
             our selves
             ,
             either
             directly
             ,
             as
             purposing
             and
             intending
             hurt
             to
             our
             own
             bodie
             ,
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             by
             casting
             our selves
             in
             unnecessary
             seen
             dangers
             ,
             by
             wilful
             or
             careless
             using
             of
             known
             unwholesome
             food
             ,
             by
             excesive
             and
             immoderate
             toyl
             ,
             by
             spending
             and
             wasting
             the
             body
             with
             unchastness
             ,
             by
             drunkenness
             and
             gluttony
             (
             whereby
             many
             more
             are
             destroyed
             then
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             saying
             ▪
             
               plures
               ▪
               gulâ
               quám
               glaáio
               pereunt
               )
            
             and
             many
             other
             ways
             .
          
           
           
             If
             we
             consider
             this
             command
             with
             respect
             to
             others
             ,
             we
             may
             conceive
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             threefold
             life
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             endeavour
             to
             preserve
             and
             promote
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             of
             which
             a
             commission
             or
             omission
             will
             make
             a
             breach
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             life
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             whatever
             cometh
             from
             us
             that
             wrongeth
             that
             ,
             either
             directly
             ,
             as
             stroaks
             ,
             challenges
             or
             appeals
             ,
             &c.
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             by
             keeping
             back
             something
             that
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             give
             which
             might
             be
             useful
             to
             our
             neighbour
             in
             his
             need
             ,
             that
             no
             doubt
             maketh
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             killing
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             bodily
             life
             .
             I
             have
             mentioned
             appeals
             to
             Duels
             under
             the
             former
             branch
             ,
             because
             albeit
             that
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             private
             duels
             the
             pride
             and
             corruption
             of
             men
             do
             ordinarily
             either
             commend
             a
             vain
             bravery
             and
             gallantry
             ;
             or
             pretend
             the
             excuses
             of
             a
             seeming
             Obligation
             in
             the
             point
             of
             honour
             or
             necessary
             defence
             :
             Yet
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             truth
             ,
             by
             pointing
             out
             on
             the
             part
             as
             well
             of
             the
             accepter
             as
             of
             the
             appealer
             ;
             these
             ensuing
             irregularities
             ,
             do
             condemn
             the
             thing
             as
             exceeding
             sinful
             .
             As
             1
             Impotency
             of
             mind
             and
             excess
             of
             Passion
             ,
             which
             if
             sooner
             in
             the
             accepter
             ,
             doth
             only
             add
             deliberation
             to
             his
             other
             guilt
             .
             2
             ,
             Contempt
             of
             the
             publick
             Laws
             and
             civil
             order
             3.
             
             An
             Usurpation
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             for
             punishing
             and
             protecting
             ;
             And
             4.
             
             An
             invasion
             of
             Gods
             right
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             expresly
             reserved
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             the
             accepter
             observing
             ordinarily
             no
             more
             moderament
             in
             his
             defense
             ,
             than
             there
             was
             necessity
             for
             the
             engagement
             ,
             hath
             no
             excuse
             more
             then
             the
             challenger
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             effect
             although
             the
             mediate
             rise
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             on
             the
             appealers
             part
             ,
             yet
             the
             sin
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             word
             a
             plain
             complication
             of
             hatred
             against
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             contempt
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             Powers
             and
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             appointed
             them
             and
             a
             bold
             and
             desperate
             despising
             and
             rashing
             upon
             Death
             ,
             Judgement
             and
             Eternity
             ,
             which
             do
             so
             imminently
             attend
             all
             such
             rencounters
             :
             O
             how
             much
             more
             heroick
             and
             noble
             ,
             were
             it
             for
             men
             to
             approve
             the
             wise
             and
             great
             King
             choise
             ,
             
               he
               that
               is
               slow
               to
               anger
               is
               better
               than
               the
               mighty
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               ruleth
               his
               spirit
               then
               he
               that
               taketh
               a
               City
               ,
            
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             higher
             than
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             who
             commands
             us
             ,
             
               Love
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               bless
               them
               that
               curse
               you
               ,
               do
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               you
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               which
               despitefully
               use
               you
               ,
            
             and
             confirmed
             all
             by
             his
             own
             most
             perfect
             example
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             study
             of
             that
             divine
             goodness
             ,
             which
             embraceth
             both
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             just
             and
             unjust
             ,
             to
             aspire
             to
             that
             height
             of
             all
             felicity
             and
             glory
             in
             being
             perfect
             as
             our
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             is
             perfect
             :
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             life
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             thus
             sin
             deadneth
             and
             killeth
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             all
             who
             are
             unfaithful
             to
             others
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             souls
             or
             who
             cause
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             sinfully
             give
             them
             occasion
             of
             sin
             ,
             become
             guilty
             of
             soul-murther
             ,
             so
             Ezek.
             3.
             18.
             and
             33.
             6.
             
               his
               blood
               will
               I
               require
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Men
             become
             guilty
             of
             this
             not
             only
             1.
             
             By
             commanding
             ;
             as
             Saul
             did
             Doeg
             to
             kill
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             ,
             and
             David
             did
             Joab
             to
             cause
             Uria●
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             2.
             
             By
             counselling
             and
             advising
             ,
             as
             Jonadab
             did
             Amnon
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             sister
             Thamar
             3.
             
             By
             alluring
             and
             down
             right
             tempting
             as
             Thamar
             did
             Juda
             ;
             4.
             
             By
             consenting
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             any
             wise
             assisting
             ,
             countenancing
             or
             incouraging
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Saul
             was
             consenting
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Stphen
             &
             was
             standing
             by
             keeping
             the
             cloaths
             of
             them
             that
             stoned
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             may
             be
             in
             reference
             to
             false
             Teachers
             2
             Epist
             .
             of
             John
             10
             ,
             11.
             5.
             
             By
             giving
             high
             Provocations
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             thereby
             stirring
             them
             up
             to
             sin
             such
             as
             are
             reproaches
             ,
             
             opprobrious
             speeches
             ,
             chartallings
             &
             challenges
             to
             fight
             ,
             &c.
             but
             also
             6.
             
             By
             evil
             example
             ,
             as
             David
             was
             accessary
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             blasphemous
             reproaching
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             often
             insinuateth
             Christians
             may
             be
             thus
             guilty
             by
             their
             insutable
             deportment
             in
             the
             several
             relations
             they
             sustain
             and
             stand
             under
             ,
             this
             may
             also
             be
             by
             doing
             what
             hath
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             yea
             even
             by
             doing
             of
             things
             in
             themselves
             lawful
             but
             inexpedient
             ,
             because
             unseasonable
             and
             with
             offence
             .
             Thus
             one
             Christian
             may
             be
             accessory
             to
             anothers
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             may
             sinfully
             hazard
             the
             destroying
             of
             these
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             discourseth
             concerning
             offences
             even
             in
             things
             not
             sinful
             in
             themselves
             :
             7.
             
             By
             not
             warning
             faithfully
             before
             sin
             be
             committed
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Ezek.
             3.
             18.
             8.
             
             By
             not
             reproving
             after
             the
             sin
             is
             committed
             ,
             but
             suffering
             it
             to
             lye
             on
             our
             brother
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             6.
             9.
             
             By
             not
             suiting
             and
             proportioning
             the
             reproof
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             but
             making
             it
             too
             soft
             and
             gentle
             ,
             not
             shewing
             just
             indignation
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             Eli
             his
             guilt
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             did
             not
             altogether
             neglect
             or
             omit
             to
             reprove
             the
             prophanity
             and
             gross
             wickedness
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             reprove
             at
             that
             rate
             of
             holy
             severity
             ,
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             answerable
             to
             ,
             their
             atrocious
             and
             villanous
             wickedness
             ,
             he
             frowned
             not
             on
             them
             and
             dealt
             not
             roughly
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             comparing
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             22.
             23.
             24.
             25.
             with
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             13.
             10.
             
             By
             rash
             putting
             men
             in
             Offices
             for
             which
             they
             are
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             competently
             qualified
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             but
             in
             all
             probability
             sin
             much
             in
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22
             ,
             11.
             
             By
             not
             endeavouring
             by
             all
             suitable
             and
             lawful
             means
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             our
             power
             and
             calling
             to
             prevent
             the
             sin
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             Eli
             is
             on
             this
             account
             challenged
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             13.
             12.
             
             By
             broaching
             ,
             venting
             ,
             teaching
             and
             spreading
             heresies
             and
             false
             doctrine
             ;
             thus
             Antichrist
             is
             notoriously
             and
             primely
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             soul-murther
             ;
             as
             all
             false
             teachers
             and
             seducers
             are
             less
             or
             more
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             doctrine
             taught
             by
             them
             and
             their
             industry
             in
             propagating
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             likewise
             all
             that
             tolerate
             and
             do
             not
             restrain
             them
             ,
             whose
             Office
             obligeth
             them
             to
             it
             according
             to
             their
             power
             :
             All
             these
             and
             other
             ways
             may
             men
             be
             accessory
             to
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             this
             great
             and
             cruel
             sin
             of
             Soul-murther
             .
          
           
             This
             sort
             of
             murther
             aboundeth
             and
             is
             very
             rife
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             forbidden
             by
             this
             command
             ,
             and
             the
             prevention
             of
             it
             accordingly
             called
             for
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             greater
             evidence
             of
             love
             to
             our
             neighbour
             to
             be
             careful
             of
             his
             soul
             then
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             more
             pretious
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             however
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             teachers
             and
             seducers
             ,
             seem
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             most
             tender
             of
             mens
             persons
             ,
             and
             most
             desirous
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             in
             this
             sort
             horridly
             guilty
             of
             their
             murther
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             life
             of
             contentment
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             tranquillity
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             calm
             frame
             of
             a
             quiet
             spirit
             with
             comfort
             ,
             joy
             and
             chearfulness
             ;
             to
             this
             purpose
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             3.
             8.
             
             
               I
               live
               if
               ye
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Jacob
               Gen.
            
             45.
             27.
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             Joseph
             lived
             ,
             
               his
               spirit
               revived
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             dead
             before
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             great
             heaviness
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             supposed
             death
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             thus
             we
             become
             guilty
             of
             this
             Sin
             of
             killing
             ,
             when
             we
             obstruct
             or
             interrupt
             the
             spiritual
             comfort
             and
             joy
             ,
             or
             the
             inward
             contentment
             of
             our
             neighbour
             by
             fear
             ,
             heaviness
             ,
             disquietness
             ,
             discouragement
             ,
             &c.
             whereby
             his
             life
             is
             made
             bitter
             ,
             and
             his
             tranquillity
             impaired
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             hurt
             procured
             or
             furthered
             :
             As
             Josephs
             brethren
             did
             not
             only
             become
             guilty
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             but
             of
             weighting
             
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             deadning
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             his
             spirit
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             at
             the
             news
             of
             Josepths
             being
             alive
             revived
             ,
             so
             people
             may
             be
             guilty
             against
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             them
             do
             their
             work
             not
             with
             joy
             but
             grief
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             Again
             Murther
             ,
             as
             it
             respecteth
             the
             bodily
             life
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             is
             either
             immediate
             ,
             as
             Cains
             was
             of
             
               Abel
               ,
               Joahs
            
             of
             Abner
             and
             Amasa
             .
             or
             mediate
             ,
             as
             Sauls
             was
             of
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             ,
             Davids
             of
             
               Uriah
               ,
               and
               Achabs
            
             of
             Naboth
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             killing
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             as
             purposed
             ,
             such
             as
             Cain's
             was
             of
             Abel
             ,
             and
             Joab's
             of
             Abner
             and
             Amasa
             ,
             or
             not
             purposed
             ;
             which
             again
             is
             twofold
             :
             1.
             
             Innocent
             ,
             which
             is
             even
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             every
             way
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             no
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             :
             as
             when
             a
             man
             ,
             following
             his
             duty
             ,
             doth
             that
             which
             beside
             ,
             &
             contrary
             to
             his
             intention
             ,
             &
             without
             any
             previous
             neglect
             or
             oversight
             in
             him
             ,
             proveth
             the
             hurt
             &
             death
             of
             another
             .
             2.
             
             Culpable
             ,
             bcause
             although
             it
             do
             proceed
             beyond
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             occasioned
             and
             caused
             by
             a
             culpable
             negligence
             :
             As
             suppose
             one
             were
             hewing
             with
             an
             Ax
             ,
             which
             he
             either
             knew
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             known
             to
             be
             loose
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             not
             well
             fastened
             to
             the
             helve
             ,
             did
             not
             advertise
             those
             about
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             by
             flying
             off
             ,
             it
             happend
             to
             wound
             or
             kill
             any
             person
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             innocent
             ,
             but
             if
             without
             any
             inadvertencie
             ,
             he
             either
             knew
             not
             that
             it
             were
             loose
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             if
             then
             it
             should
             fall
             off
             and
             kill
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             he
             is
             guiltless
             :
             So
             when
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             those
             who
             built
             houses
             to
             build
             battlements
             about
             the
             roofs
             of
             them
             if
             any
             person
             fell
             where
             the
             battlements
             were
             ,
             the
             Master
             was
             free
             ;
             if
             the
             battlements
             were
             not
             he
             was
             guilty
             .
          
           
             Murther
             is
             also
             either
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             committed
             after
             provocation
             ,
             or
             without
             all
             provocation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             though
             the
             provocation
             maketh
             it
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             .
             Further
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             murther
             of
             evil
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             good
             and
             religious
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             horrid
             aggravation
             of
             the
             murther
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             murther
             ,
             is
             either
             ordinary
             ,
             as
             of
             meer
             equals
             ,
             or
             inferiours
             ;
             or
             extraordinarly
             ,
             aggredged
             by
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             murthered
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             supperiour
             ,
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             a
             Parent
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             be
             of
             a
             near
             Relation
             ,
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             or
             Kinsman
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             We
             come
             a
             little
             more
             particularly
             to
             consider
             the
             extent
             &
             nature
             of
             the
             sin
             forbidden
             here
             (
             which
             is
             not
             certainly
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             taking
             the
             life
             by
             publick
             Justice
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             lawful
             or
             just
             War
             ,
             or
             in
             necessary
             and
             pure
             self-defence
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             the
             contrary
             duty
             commanded
             :
             It
             implyeth
             then
             a
             hurting
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             1.
             as
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             2.
             as
             in
             the
             mouth
             or
             words
             ,
             3.
             as
             in
             gestures
             ,
             4.
             as
             in
             deeds
             ;
             for
             we
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             it
             reacheth
             further
             then
             the
             gross
             outward
             act
             ,
             as
             by
             Christs
             exposition
             of
             it
             in
             Matth.
             5.
             is
             incontrovertibly
             clear
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             is
             the
             fountain
             ,
             spring
             ,
             and
             treasure
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             in
             it
             breedeth
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             proceedeth
             this
             murther
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             19.
             he
             that
             in
             heart
             hateth
             his
             brother
             is
             a
             murtherer
             .
             1
             John
             3
             15.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whatever
             is
             opposite
             to
             love
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             :
             As
             1.
             hatred
             which
             is
             malitious
             ,
             and
             simply
             wisheth
             ill
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             only
             because
             we
             love
             him
             not
             ,
             with
             out
             any
             other
             reason
             ,
             as
             one
             wickedly
             said
             .
          
           
             
             
               No
               amo
               te
               
                 Zabidi
                 ▪
              
               nec
               possum
               dicere
               quart
               ,
            
             
               Hoc
               tantum
               possum
               dicere
               ,
               non
               amo
               te
               .
            
          
           
             So
             Cain
             hated
             his
             Brother
             without
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             Anger
             ,
             that
             supponeth
             a
             pretended
             wrong
             ,
             and
             is
             desirous
             of
             revenge
             ,
             because
             of
             ingratitude
             ,
             pretended
             in
             justice
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Envy
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             grieved
             with
             the
             good
             of
             another
             ,
             supposing
             ,
             though
             groundlesly
             ,
             that
             it
             obstructeth
             ours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             seek
             to
             overturn
             it
             :
             
               Anger
               is
               cruel
               ▪
               and
               wrath
               outragious
               ,
               but
               who
               can
               stand
               before
               Envy
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             There
             is
             often
             secret
             hatred
             on
             this
             ground
             more
             irreconcileable
             ,
             then
             where
             many
             and
             grave
             reasons
             can
             be
             given
             .
             4.
             
             Rage
             ,
             which
             presseth
             reveng
             beyond
             what
             is
             condign
             ,
             though
             it
             follow
             it
             lawfully
             as
             to
             outward
             means
             .
             5.
             
             S●vitia
             ,
             or
             Cruelty
             ,
             that
             delighteth
             in
             the
             hurt
             and
             prejudice
             of
             another
             ,
             all
             these
             and
             others
             of
             this
             kind
             go
             generally
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Hatred
             and
             Anger
          
           
             If
             any
             ask
             here
             ,
             Is
             there
             no
             anger
             lawful
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Yes
             ▪
             for
             there
             is
             somewhat
             of
             it
             natural
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             it
             lawfully
             immixeth
             it self
             in
             duty
             ;
             as
             in
             zeal
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             ▪
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             32.
             
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             Indignation
             at
             wicked
             men
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             is
             lawful●
             ,
             and
             also
             required
             .
             But
             carnal
             Anger
             is
             forbidden
             ▪
             which
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             a
             desire
             of
             reveng
             where
             there
             hath
             no
             wrong
             been
             done
             to
             us
             :
             2.
             
             When
             the
             revenge
             desired
             is
             disproportioned
             to
             ,
             and
             greater
             then
             the
             wrong
             :
             3.
             
             When
             it
             is
             preposterousty
             desired
             ,
             without
             intervening
             Justice
             :
             4.
             
             When
             it
             is
             not
             desired
             for
             the
             right
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             mans
             gaining
             but
             only
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             our
             carnal
             humor
             :
             5
             When
             it
             is
             immoderate
             and
             corrupt
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ▪
             so
             as
             the
             name
             of
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             by
             it
             .
             This
             unlawful
             Anger
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             1.
             against
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             grudge
             ;
             2
             ,
             when
             against
             an
             Equal
             .
             rancour
             ;
             3.
             when
             against
             an
             Inferiour
             ,
             disdain
             and
             contempt
             ;
             these
             two
             last
             follow
             ordinarily
             upon
             the
             first
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Command
             is
             broken
             by
             injurious
             words
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             fifth
             Chaper
             of
             
               Matthew
               ▪
               He
               that
               shall
               say
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               thou
               fool
               ;
               is
               guilty
               :
            
             O
             what
             guilt
             will
             there
             be
             found
             to
             have
             been
             in
             imprecations
             ,
             cursings
             ,
             wrathful
             wishes
             ,
             disdainful
             and
             passionate
             speeches
             ,
             when
             Christ
             will
             call
             men
             to
             an
             account
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             broken
             in
             gestures
             ,
             such
             as
             high
             looks
             ,
             fierce
             looks
             ,
             gnashing
             with
             the
             teeth
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             54.
             foaming
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             wherewith
             even
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             his
             Servants
             have
             been
             followed
             ;
             and
             as
             there
             may
             be
             Adultery
             in
             looks
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             also
             murther
             in
             them
             ;
             such
             looks
             had
             
               Cain
               Gen.
            
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             broken
             in
             deeds
             ,
             even
             when
             death
             followeth
             ,
             not
             as
             in
             wounding
             ,
             smiting
             ,
             oppressing
             ,
             cruel
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             means
             of
             life
             ,
             extortion
             ,
             exaction
             ,
             byting
             ,
             usurie
             ,
             litigious
             wrangling
             ,
             violent
             compulsion
             ,
             raising
             and
             racking
             of
             Land
             or
             House-rents
             beyond
             the
             just
             valve
             ,
             and
             squeezing
             and
             exacting
             upon
             poor
             Labourers
             and
             Tenants
             ,
             without
             any
             due
             regard
             to
             them
             or
             their
             labours
             which
             last
             is
             a
             frequent
             sin
             ▪
             but
             little
             regarded
             ,
             a
             crying
             sin
             ▪
             but
             little
             cared
             for
             ;
             next
             it
             is
             broken
             by
             witholding
             what
             might
             be
             useful
             and
             refreshful
             ,
             as
             by
             neglecting
             the
             sick
             and
             distressed
             ,
             want
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             specially
             to
             the
             poor
             :
             All
             these
             are
             sinful
             breaches
             ▪
             whether
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             incurred
             ▪
             neither
             is
             it
             sufficient
             that
             we
             simply
             abstain
             from
             committing
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             also
             make
             conscience
             to
             practise
             all
             contrary
             duties
             .
          
           
           
             The
             last
             thing
             proposed
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             ,
             was
             the
             person
             thou
             ;
             where
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             private
             men
             from
             publickemen
             ,
             who
             are
             Magistrates
             and
             bear
             the
             Sword
             ,
             whom
             this
             Command
             doth
             not
             restrain
             from
             executing
             of
             Justice
             ;
             yet
             these
             may
             also
             sin
             in
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             put
             forth
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             be
             carnal
             in
             punishing
             and
             passing
             sentence
             ,
             even
             when
             there
             is
             ground
             in
             Justice
             ;
             and
             thus
             Magistrates
             may
             become
             guilty
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             executing
             of
             Justice
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             other
             concurring
             circumstances
             .
             Thus
             
               must
               shortly
            
             on
             this
             Command
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Seventh
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             
               Exodus
               20.
               14.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Lord
             having
             spoken
             of
             such
             sins
             as
             do
             more
             respect
             mans
             being
             simply
             in
             the
             former
             Command
             ,
             he
             cometh
             now
             to
             direct
             in
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             a
             man
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             his
             conversation
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             will
             be
             found
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             passion
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             and
             anger
             ,
             in
             one
             degree
             or
             other
             ,
             the
             former
             Command
             isi
             broken
             often
             ,
             so
             this
             sin
             (
             that
             in
             the
             very
             name
             of
             it
             is
             abominable
             )
             is
             not
             so
             unfrequent
             ,
             even
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             as
             might
             in
             all
             reason
             be
             supposed
             and
             expected
             .
          
           
             The
             vile
             sin
             of
             inordinate
             Concupiscence
             and
             Lust
             entred
             into
             Mankind
             exceeding
             early
             after
             
             Adam's
             fall
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             the
             bitter
             fruit
             of
             Original
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             pravity
             of
             our
             nature
             sooner
             kyeths
             ,
             and
             did
             kyth
             ,
             then
             in
             it
             :
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             Adams
             and
             Evahs
             nakedness
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             ashamed
             ,
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             implyeth
             a
             sinfulness
             and
             inordinateness
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             formerly
             they
             were
             not
             tainted
             with
             ;
             as
             also
             a
             shame
             or
             plague
             following
             upon
             it
             :
             and
             this
             corrupt
             nature
             being
             still
             in
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             or
             to
             hear
             these
             things
             holily
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             both
             of
             holiness
             and
             wisdom
             here
             ,
             lest
             we
             break
             this
             Command
             ,
             even
             when
             speaking
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hearing
             it
             spoke
             of
             ;
             yet
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             being
             a
             sin
             so
             rife
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Scripture
             thinking
             it
             needful
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             being
             put
             in
             a
             particular
             and
             distinct
             Command
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             our
             most
             holy
             and
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             having
             himself
             commented
             on
             it
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             saying
             somewhat
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             to
             contain
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             Scripture
             expressions
             :
             O!
             be
             therefore
             afraid
             of
             sinning
             in
             hearing
             ;
             remember
             and
             consider
             that
             the
             Lord
             seeth
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             abhorreth
             such
             vile
             Imaginations
             as
             shall
             be
             irritated
             and
             excited
             even
             from
             his
             holy
             command
             enjoyning
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             both
             an
             evidence
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             
               sinfulness
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               To
               take
               therefore
               a
               view
               of
               it
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Command
               ,
               which
               we
               conceive
               is
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               ,
               and
               obviously
               holden
               forth
               in
               these
               few
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               commending
               holiness
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               mans
               person
               ,
               and
               condemning
            
             uncleanness
             
               in
               all
               its
               branches
               .
               1
            
             Thess
             .
             4.
             v.
             
               3
               ,
               4
               5.
               7.
            
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             your
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             abstain
             from
             fornication
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             you
             should
             know
             how
             to
             possess
             his
             vessel
             in
             sanctification
             and
             honour
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             knew
             not
             God
             —
             for
             God
             hath
             not
             called
             us
             unto
             uncleanness
             ,
             but
             unto
             holiness
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               3.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             But
             fornication
             ,
             and
             all
             uncleanness
             ,
             or
             covetousness
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             once
             named
             amongst
             you
             ,
             as
             becometh
             Saints
             :
             Neither
             filthiness
             ,
             not
             foolish
             talking
             ,
             nor
             jeasting
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             convenient
             :
             but
             rather
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ▪
             
             For
             this
             ye
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             whoremonger
             ,
             nor
             unclean
             person
             ,
             nor
             covetous
             man
             who
             is
             an
             idolater
             ,
             hath
             any
             inheritance
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             God.
             
               Galat.
               5.
               19.
            
             
             Now
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             are
             manifest
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             lasciviousness
             .
             
               Rom.
               13.
               v.
               13.
            
             
             Let
             us
             walk
             honestly
             as
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             not
             in
             rioting
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             not
             in
             chambering
             and
             wantonness
             ,
             not
             in
             strife
             and
             envying
             .
             
               Coloss
               .
               3.
               v.
               5.
            
             
             Mortifie
             therefore
             your
             members
             ,
             which
             are
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             fornication
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             inordinate
             affection
             ,
             evil
             concupiscence
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             which
             is
             idolatry
             .
             
               In
               which
               places
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               the
               sin
               forbidden
               in
               this
               Command
               ,
               held
               out
               under
               the
               Most
               odious
               designations
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
            
             work
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             uncleanness
             ,
             lasci●iousness
             ,
             inordinate
             affection
             ,
             evil
             concupiscence
             ,
             &c.
             
               branches
               of
               this
               sin
               ;
               and
               a
               decent
               walk
               commanded
               ,
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               same
               ;
               so
               we
               may
               see
               from
               them
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               Seventh
               Command
               to
               be
               an
               honest
               ,
               decent
               ,
               shamefast
               ,
               chast
               ,
               temperate
               and
               holy
               life
               ,
               which
               being
               well
               considered
               ,
               doth
               much
               illustrate
               the
               meaning
               and
               extent
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             If
             we
             might
             be
             particular
             ,
             we
             could
             shew
             how
             there
             is
             no
             Command
             more
             pressed
             ,
             more
             fully
             explained
             ,
             and
             sorer
             plagued
             in
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             with
             more
             aggravating
             expressions
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             so
             much
             more
             abominable
             .
             It
             wrongeth
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Society
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             wrongeth
             others
             ;
             in
             particular
             ,
             our
             children
             and
             our selves
             ,
             
               both
               in
               body
               ,
               estate
               and
               name
            
             ;
             it
             bringeth
             a
             blot
             on
             the
             soul
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             Job
             .
             31.
             12.
             
             Prov.
             6.
             33.
             
             It
             taketh
             away
             wit
             and
             courage
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             very
             heart
             ,
             besotting
             men
             ,
             Hos
             .
             4.
             11.
             compared
             with
             Prov.
             6.
             32.
             
             So
             did
             it
             in
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             man
             given
             to
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             an
             Oxe
             and
             a
             
               Fool
               ,
               Prov.
            
             7.
             22.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             It
             is
             compared
             also
             to
             the
             
               neighing
               of
               Horses
               ,
               Jer.
            
             5
             ▪
             8.
             and
             the
             
               hire
               of
               a
               whore
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               price
               of
               a
               dogg
            
             ,
             are
             put
             together
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             18.
             
             The
             madness
             ,
             folly
             ,
             yea
             and
             ,
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             devillry
             and
             bewitching
             power
             of
             it
             are
             set
             out
             in
             Jezabel
             .
             It
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             v.
             6.
             
             
               A
               work
               of
               darkness
               ,
               that
               bringeth
               Gods
               wrath
               on
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             as
             it
             did
             bring
             it
             on
             Sodom
             the
             
               Old
               world
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Canaanites
             most
             signally
             ;
             and
             seldom
             is
             there
             a
             remarkable
             plague
             and
             punishment
             brought
             on
             a
             Person
             or
             Land
             ,
             but
             this
             sin
             of
             vileness
             hath
             a
             main
             hand
             in
             the
             procuring
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             reigneth
             ,
             it
             is
             usually
             ,
             if
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             many
             other
             gross
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             occasioned
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             given
             way
             to
             for
             its
             sake
             ,
             as
             
               drunkenness
               ,
               murther
               ,
               idolatry
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             consider
             1.
             
             The
             Species
             or
             kinds
             of
             faults
             condemned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             vertues
             or
             graces
             commended
             .
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             being
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             (
             because
             this
             Command
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             spiritual
             as
             the
             other
             commands
             are
             )
             reacheth
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             as
             they
             do
             .
             3.
             
             Consider
             the
             sin
             here
             forbidden
             in
             its
             incitements
             ,
             soments
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             more
             implicitely
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             
               idleness
               glutony
               ,
               drunkenness
               ,
               impudencie
               ,
               gaudiness
               and
               unchastness
               in
               apparel
               or
               nakedness
               ,
               dancing
               ,
               singing
               of
               bawdy
               songs
               ,
               loose
               company
               or
               fellowship
               ,
            
             and
             every
             appearance
             of
             this
             ill
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             lead
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             dispose
             for
             it
             ▪
             or
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             it
             .
             4.
             
             See
             its
             opposite
             vertues
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             useful
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             
               chastity
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               shamefacedness
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               lawful
               marriage
               ,
            
             the
             remedy
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             required
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             useful
             for
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ,
             none
             will
             deny
             ;
             that
             they
             belong
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Commands
             ,
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law
             requireth
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             come
             in
             here
             under
             this
             Command
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             conjunction
             with
             ,
             or
             influence
             upon
             the
             sin
             condemned
             ,
             or
             duty
             commanded
             here
             ,
             will
             make
             evident
             ;
             the
             sin
             of
             Adultery
             being
             a
             prime
             branch
             of
             the
             carnalness
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             under
             it
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             kind
             are
             comprehended
             for
             making
             of
             them
             the
             more
             odious
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             in
             considering
             the
             act
             of
             vileness
             forbidden
             ,
             we
             may
             1.
             
             Look
             to
             these
             ills
             ,
             that
             are
             simply
             unnatural
             ,
             of
             which
             these
             that
             be
             guilty
             are
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
               the
               abominable
            
             ,
             such
             are
             these
             1.
             who
             prostitute
             themselvess
             to
             the
             abomination
             
               of
               filthy
               Fellowship
               with
               Devils
            
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             and
             imagine
             .
             2.
             
             These
             who
             commit
             be●sti●lity
             ,
             a
             vileness
             most
             detestable
             in
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             
               confusion
               ,
               Levit.
            
             18.
             23.
             3.
             
             These
             who
             abuse
             themselves
             with
             mankind
             spoken
             of
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             26.
             27.
             called
             also
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
               Sodomy
               ,
               going
               after
               strange
               fl●sh
               ,
            
             having
             been
             the
             abominable
             practise
             of
             the●s
             miscreants
             ,
             whom
             God
             ●et
             ●orth
             
               for
               an
               Example
               suffering
               the
               vengeance
               of
               eternal
               fire
               ,
            
             when
             he
             rained
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             something
             of
             hell
             from
             heaven
             on
             them
             burning
             them
             quick
             ,
             and
             frying
             them
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             death
             in
             their
             own
             skins
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             lusts
             wherewith
             they
             burned
             .
             These
             are
             abominations
             against
             nature
             ▪
             against
             which
             the
             Laws
             both
             of
             God
             and
             men
             do
             severely
             animadvert
             ,
             see
             Lev.
             18.
             and
             20.
             
             Deut.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             act
             of
             vileness
             inhibited
             taketh
             in
             these
             ills
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             some
             respect
             against
             nature
             also
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             obviously
             ,
             nor
             so
             gross
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             betwixt
             persons
             within
             degrees
             of
             consanguinity
             and
             affinity
             ;
             this
             uncleanness
             is
             called
             incest
             ,
             such
             are
             reckoned
             up
             Levit.
             18.
             and
             20.
             and
             Deut.
             22.
             for
             this
             the
             Can●nites
             were
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             abominable
             even
             to
             heathens
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ▪
             1
             ▪
             &c
             ,
             the
             evil
             of
             incest
             flows
             from
             the
             unnaturalness
             of
             mens
             confounding
             the
             relations
             and
             degrees
             ,
             that
             nature
             hath
             set
             men
             distinctly
             in
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             nature
             hath
             made
             the
             fathers
             Wife
             a
             mother
             ,
             to
             joyn
             therefore
             with
             her
             destroyeth
             that
             relation
             ,
             and
             is
             unbecoming
             that
             reverence
             and
             respect
             we
             owe
             to
             parents
             ;
             hence
             this
             incest
             is
             alwaies
             either
             in
             a
             direct
             or
             oblique
             line
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             collateral
             ,
             beyond
             the
             relations
             of
             brother
             and
             sister
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             the
             very
             beginings
             of
             the
             collateral
             lines
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ▪
             almost
             one
             in
             their
             common
             parents
             ;
             thus
             conjunction
             with
             one
             of
             the
             furthest
             and
             most
             remote
             of
             a
             line
             that
             is
             direct
             is
             incest
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             very
             first
             after
             these
             excepted
             ,
             of
             the
             line
             that
             is
             collateral
             ;
             a
             man
             might
             not
             marry
             his
             fore
             ▪
             grandfathers
             wife
             ,
             nor
             his
             sister
             ,
             but
             may
             marry
             his
             Cousin
             German
             ,
             and
             because
             man
             and
             wife
             become
             one
             flesh
             ,
             it
             is
             incest
             which
             is
             within
             the
             degrees
             to
             the
             wife
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             it
             were
             within
             them
             to
             the
             husband
             himself
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             also
             called
             confusion
             .
             Levit.
             20.
             12
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             it
             as
             it
             is
             against
             a
             tye
             or
             bond
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God.
               Prov.
            
             2.
             17.
             and
             this
             may
             be
             three
             ways
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             both
             persons
             are
             married
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             Bathshe●a
             were
             ,
             this
             most
             abominable
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             call
             
               double
               a●
               dultery
            
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             man
             is
             married
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             solute
             or
             free
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             woman
             is
             married
             and
             the
             man
             free
             ,
             these
             two
             last
             are
             both
             gross
             ,
             yet
             the
             latter
             is
             accounted
             grosser
             ,
             as
             having
             these
             Aggravations
             ,
             of
             disturbing
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             neighbours
             family
             ,
             the
             corrupting
             his
             seed
             and
             offspring
             ,
             and
             the
             alienting
             of
             his
             inheritance
             added
             unto
             it
             ,
             therefore
             not
             only
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             third
             hath
             been
             ordinarly
             punished
             by
             death
             amongest
             men
             ;
             and
             certainly
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             is
             little
             inferiour
             ,
             if
             not
             equal
             ,
             to
             either
             of
             them
             :
             for
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             the
             same
             Wickedness
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             peccant
             against
             the
             remedy
             of
             uncleanness
             and
             disorder
             ▪
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             did
             appoint
             marriage
             3.
             
             It
             doth
             no
             less
             disturb
             
             the
             quiet
             and
             prosperity
             of
             Families
             ,
             provoking
             jealousie
             in
             the
             Wife
             ,
             the
             more
             impotent
             ,
             because
             the
             weaker
             Vessel
             ,
             alienating
             affections
             ,
             and
             often
             hindering
             a
             lawful
             Propagation
             ,
             but
             continually
             marring
             the
             education
             of
             the
             children
             lawfully
             begotten
             ,
             and
             the
             Parents
             care
             of
             their
             provision
             :
             Neither
             are
             these
             things
             to
             be
             restricted
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             only
             therein
             criminal
             ;
             the
             free
             Woman
             the
             Adulteress
             ,
             by
             her
             manifest
             accession
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             involve
             her self
             in
             the
             same
             guilt
             ;
             if
             a
             free
             man
             lye
             with
             his
             Neighbours
             wife
             ,
             the
             aggravations
             ,
             flowing
             from
             her
             married
             estate
             ,
             are
             all
             charged
             upon
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             he
             is
             therefore
             condemned
             as
             the
             Adulterer
             ;
             doth
             not
             then
             the
             parity
             of
             reason
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             a
             married
             man
             with
             a
             free
             Woman
             ,
             equally
             transfer
             on
             her
             the
             Guilt
             of
             his
             Consequences
             ?
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             excuse
             for
             the
             Woman
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             ordinarily
             the
             temptor
             ;
             because
             not
             only
             hath
             nature
             put
             the
             Womans
             greater
             weakness
             ,
             under
             the
             security
             of
             a
             far
             greater
             measure
             of
             modesty
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             righteous
             Law
             is
             also
             binding
             upon
             both
             without
             distinction
             :
             so
             tha●
             I
             think
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             understand
             all
             the
             three
             sorts
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             to
             be
             forbidden
             by
             the
             same
             laws
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             same
             pains
             ;
             and
             therefore
             conclude
             with
             Job
             31
             ,
             9.
             11.
             that
             Adultery
             ,
             without
             restriction
             ,
             
               is
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Judge
            
             upon
             the
             man
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             woman
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             sort
             also
             is
             Bigamy
             ,
             the
             marrying
             of
             two
             wives
             together
             ;
             and
             Poligamy
             ,
             the
             marrying
             of
             many
             Wives
             ,
             and
             keeping
             Concubines
             with
             Wives
             :
             For
             God
             made
             but
             two
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             one
             Male
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Female
             ;
             and
             hath
             appointed
             every
             man
             to
             have
             his
             own
             Wife
             ,
             and
             every
             woman
             to
             have
             her
             own
             Husband
             .
             And
             although
             many
             holy
             men
             have
             failed
             in
             this
             ,
             yet
             can
             we
             not
             exempt
             them
             from
             sin
             ;
             neither
             will
             we
             ascribe
             it
             to
             Gods
             particular
             dispensation
             to
             them
             which
             we
             dare
             not
             make
             so
             common
             as
             that
             practise
             was
             ,
             considering
             especially
             what
             abuse
             it
             came
             to
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             instanced
             in
             Solomon
             ,
             &
             from
             whom
             it
             had
             its
             rise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             L●mech
             ,
             and
             what
             bitter
             fruits
             and
             sad
             effects
             it
             hath
             had
             following
             on
             it
             in
             Families
             and
             on
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             on
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Jacobs
               ,
               Samuels
            
             Father
             Helkanab
             ,
             which
             made
             mens
             marriage
             a
             vexation
             to
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             its
             ends
             :
             But
             now
             our
             Lord
             ,
             by
             reducing
             marriage
             to
             first
             its
             institution
             ,
             hath
             very
             expresly
             abolished
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             it
             in
             free
             and
             unmarried
             persons
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             Fornication
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             constrained
             or
             forced
             ,
             it
             's
             death
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             22
             ,
             23.
             &c.
             only
             to
             the
             man
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Rap
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             continued
             in
             ,
             it
             's
             
               whoredome
               and
               filthiness
            
             ;
             if
             with
             one
             woman
             ▪
             it
             is
             Concubinatus
             ,
             an
             unwarrantable
             abusing
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             despising
             of
             it
             :
             if
             with
             sundry
             parties
             ,
             it
             is
             Prostitution
             ,
             and
             most
             abominable
             ,
             and
             whatever
             way
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             abominable
             ,
             
               bringing
               on
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes
               .
            
             5.
             6.
             
             Col.
             3.
             6.
             
             
               Not
               once
               to
               be
               named
            
             amongst
             the
             Saints
             :
             and
             whether
             marriage
             follow
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             still
             sinful
             ,
          
           
             It
             may
             have
             several
             aggravations
             ,
             as
             1.
             if
             it
             be
             in
             times
             of
             light
             ,
             2.
             if
             with
             persons
             unsutable
             to
             be
             conversed
             with
             ,
             3.
             if
             in
             Families
             professing
             godliness
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             Fourth
             place
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             be
             a
             great
             professor
             :
             5.
             if
             it
             be
             in
             a
             time
             when
             God
             is
             quarrelling
             and
             contending
             with
             a
             whole
             Society
             or
             Land
             ,
             and
             threatning
             his
             Judgements
             against
             all
             :
             Now
             although
             this
             sin
             be
             at
             this
             time
             aggravated
             from
             all
             these
             considerations
             ,
             yet
             oh
             !
             how
             much
             doth
             it
             abound
             and
             how
             frequent
             is
             it
             !
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             this
             act
             of
             vileness
             inhibited
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             amongst
             and
             betwixt
             persons
             married
             and
             living
             in
             conjugal
             Society
             ;
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Marriage-bed
             is
             not
             left
             arbitary
             more
             then
             the
             use
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             ;
             but
             is
             bounded
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             contracting
             and
             in
             the
             injoyment
             ▪
             and
             when
             these
             bounds
             which
             are
             set
             ,
             transgressed
             ,
             the
             transgressours
             are
             guilty
             .
             Thus
             men
             and
             women
             may
             begin
             their
             marriage
             carnally
             ,
             by
             wooing
             carnally
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             them
             guilty
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             no
             more
             :
             Marrying
             with
             persons
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             or
             with
             other
             unsuitable
             disparities
             ,
             maketh
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             that
             sort
             of
             marriage
             not
             being
             the
             lawful
             remedy
             of
             Fornication
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             are
             sweyed
             more
             with
             temporal
             ends
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             fleshly
             Lusts
             ,
             then
             with
             conscientious
             respect
             to
             what
             God
             allows
             ,
             and
             right
             reason
             requires
             ,
             referring
             all
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ;
             for
             this
             thwarteth
             with
             the
             end
             of
             marriage
             ,
             and
             doth
             transchange
             marriage
             into
             a
             cloak
             for
             covering
             covetousness
             or
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             so
             before
             marriage
             there
             may
             be
             guilt
             .
          
           
             Thus
             also
             married
             persons
             may
             break
             this
             Command
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             possess
             and
             enjoy
             one
             another
             in
             
               holiness
               and
               honour
            
             ,
             1
             Th●ss
             .
             4.
             4.
             5.
             and
             do
             not
             give
             to
             one
             another
             all
             
               due
               benevolence
            
             Thus
             men
             do
             sin
             in
             the
             defect
             ,
             by
             not
             cohabiting
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             without
             consent
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             &
             by
             proving
             a
             snare
             one
             to
             another
             :
             The
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             defrauding
             of
             one
             another
             :
             And
             many
             pieces
             of
             unkindlyness
             amongst
             married
             persons
             ,
             unbecoming
             the
             honour
             and
             respect
             that
             the
             one
             should
             have
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             may
             be
             here
             comprehended
             .
             But
             men
             sin
             more
             and
             oftner
             in
             the
             excess
             ,
             viz.
             by
             carnal
             living
             with
             their
             own
             lawful
             married
             Wives
             ,
             and
             using
             marriage
             for
             lust
             ,
             living
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             even
             in
             their
             marriage
             stations
             1
             Thess
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             And
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             5
             ,
             
               inordinate
               affection
               ▪
            
             an
             affection
             which
             a
             man
             hath
             to
             his
             Wife
             as
             to
             an
             Whore
             ,
             rather
             then
             what
             becometh
             a
             Wife
             :
             These
             things
             ,
             when
             reproved
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             offended
             at
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             looked
             unto
             for
             the
             purging
             of
             this
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             of
             such
             filthiness
             ,
             as
             is
             shameful
             even
             to
             mention
             .
          
           
             This
             inordinateness
             may
             be
             in
             respect
             of
             frequencie
             ,
             unseasonableness
             ,
             carnalness
             in
             the
             manner
             ;
             and
             what
             need
             is
             there
             to
             say
             more
             ?
             It
             may
             also
             have
             place
             among
             married
             persons
             ,
             when
             their
             conjugal
             fellowship
             hindereth
             them
             from
             setting
             apart
             any
             time
             for
             extraordinary
             Devotions
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             what
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
             Though
             excess
             in
             this
             also
             is
             to
             be
             guarded
             against
             ,
             but
             when
             there
             are
             times
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             of
             private
             or
             publick
             calamity
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Bridegroom
             is
             called
             to
             come
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             ;
             in
             such
             times
             as
             these
             ,
             married
             persons
             may
             be
             readily
             guilty
             of
             inordinateness
             :
             And
             it
             is
             known
             that
             there
             were
             ,
             upon
             some
             occasions
             ,
             restraints
             under
             the
             Law
             when
             a
             man
             might
             not
             touch
             a
             woman
             ,
             thought
             his
             own
             Wife
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             conjugal
             Society
             men
             should
             observe
             a
             purity
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             have
             not
             under
             limited
             liberty
             in
             this
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             other
             things
             as
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             although
             all
             pleasure
             in
             meat
             and
             drink
             be
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             yet
             carnal
             sensualness
             is
             .
             So
             what
             is
             natural
             ,
             sutable
             ,
             and
             seasonable
             ,
             here
             is
             allowed
             ,
             and
             inordinancie
             forbidden
             .
             Thus
             during
             the
             marriage
             ,
             state
             ,
             guilt
             mav
             be
             contracted
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             men
             may
             thus
             sin
             by
             unjust
             dissolving
             of
             Marriages
             ,
             by
             
               deserting
               ,
               divorcing
            
             without
             the
             just
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             extruding
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             acts
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             
             nature
             of
             that
             strictest
             bond
             and
             covenant
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             not
             always
             necessary
             to
             make
             divorce
             even
             where
             there
             is
             Adultery
             ;
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             offended
             with
             reconciliation
             ,
             where
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             ●n
             is
             not
             executed
             b●
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             But
             if
             the
             divorce
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             afterward
             married
             to
             another
             ,
             her
             return
             to
             her
             first
             Husband
             ,
             even
             after
             lawful
             dissolution
             of
             her
             second
             marriage
             ,
             is
             an
             abomination
             and
             exceeding
             defiling
             ,
             Jer.
             3.
             1.
             
             Thus
             in
             dissolving
             marriages
             there
             may
             be
             guilt
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             uncleanness
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             it
             is
             in
             a
             solitary
             person
             ,
             when
             alone
             ,
             in
             their
             actions
             of
             darkness
             and
             abominable
             imaginations
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             loathed
             rather
             then
             named
             ;
             yet
             these
             things
             which
             are
             done
             in
             secret
             are
             seen
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             shame
             to
             speak
             of
             them
             :
             see
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             11.
             12.
             
             This
             secret
             uncleanness
             ,
             again
             ,
             may
             be
             by
             a
             person
             ,
             either
             waking
             ,
             or
             sleeping
             ,
             mentioned
             Lev.
             15.
             which
             confessedly
             becometh
             men
             or
             womens
             guilt
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             have
             drawn
             it
             on
             ,
             or
             by
             unsutable
             imaginations
             disposed
             themselves
             for
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             not
             
               ingrata
               recordatio
            
             ,
             an
             unsavory
             and
             displeasing
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             horror
             following
             thereupon
             ,
             there
             is
             guilt
             :
             Of
             this
             we
             spoke
             somewhat
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Commands
             .
          
           
             These
             abominations
             then
             are
             not
             restricted
             to
             the
             outward
             act
             ,
             but
             extended
             further
             ,
             and
             many
             wayes
             men
             commit
             this
             wickedness
             :
             as
             1.
             
             In
             heart
             ,
             Christ
             calleth
             the
             
               lusting
               of
               a
               man
               after
               a
               woman
               a
               committing
               of
               Adultery
               in
               his
               heart
               Matth.
            
             5.
             28.
             
             This
             indeed
             hath
             degrees
             ac
             ▪
             cording
             to
             the
             length
             it
             cometh
             ,
             and
             the
             entertainment
             it
             getteth
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             circumstances
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             still
             accounted
             by
             God
             to
             be
             heart-adultery
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             called
             burning
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9
             and
             Rom.
             1.
             27.
             and
             is
             exceeding
             loathsome
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hurtful
             to
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             even
             when
             men
             neither
             resolve
             nor
             intend
             acting
             yet
             by
             not
             abhoring
             these
             Imaginations
             ,
             but
             suffering
             them
             to
             roll
             in
             their
             thoughts
             (
             O!
             bewar
             of
             carnalness
             upon
             the
             thoughts
             of
             this
             )
             they
             become
             guilty
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             ward
             fire
             being
             suffered
             to
             burn
             ,
             often
             breaketh
             out
             into
             a
             visible
             flame
             ;
             How
             that
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             differeth
             from
             the
             burning
             mentioned
             Rom
             ,
             1.
             27.
             we
             shal
             now
             forbear
             to
             mention
             .
             2.
             
             Men
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             wickedness
             ,
             when
             they
             license
             their
             outward
             senses
             in
             the
             sinful
             pursuit
             of
             their
             objects
             :
             Thus
             
               eyes
               full
               of
               adultery
            
             are
             spoken
             of
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             thus
             Matth
             ,
             5.
             28
             ,
             a
             
               lustful
               look
            
             is
             adultery
             :
             and
             
               Job
               ●
            
             .
             31.
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             
               look
               upon
               a
               maid
            
             .
             Thus
             also
             obscene
             pictures
             ,
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             other
             spectacles
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             cannot
             but
             defile
             the
             man
             :
             The
             ears
             are
             defiled
             by
             hearing
             of
             ,
             and
             lis●ning
             to
             obscene
             and
             filthy
             discourses
             ,
             to
             drunken
             ,
             bawdy
             ,
             or
             light
             wanton
             amorous
             Songs
             :
             the
             touch
             with
             embracings
             ▪
             and
             the
             mouth
             with
             kissings
             :
             Such
             are
             spoken
             of
             Prov.
             7.
             13.
             
             
               She
               caught
               him
               and
               kissed
               him
               .
            
             To
             insist
             further
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             sutable
             but
             oh
             !
             there
             is
             much
             guilt
             contracted
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             but
             little
             noticed
             ,
             and
             mourned
             for
             .
             3.
             
             Men
             may
             become
             guilty
             by
             gestures
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             evidences
             of
             this
             vileness
             ,
             or
             dispose
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             postures
             undecent
             and
             unbecoming
             civility
             ,
             and
             godliness
             :
             See
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             a
             
               naugty
               person
               ,
               Prov.
            
             6.
             13.
             14.
             and
             Isa
             ,
             3.
             16.
             
             &c.
             this
             is
             opposite
             to
             
               honest
               walking
            
             which
             is
             commended
             Rom.
             13.
             13.
             and
             a
             
               carnal
               wantonness
            
             reproved
             .
             4.
             
             Persons
             become
             exceeding
             guilty
             of
             this
             evil
             by
             scurril
             and
             
               obscene
               speeches
            
             ,
             where
             as
             this
             sin
             should
             not
             be
             once
             named
             ,
             by
             reading
             
               scurril
               ,
               wanton
               ,
               amarous
               ballads
            
             or
             books
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             conferring
             on
             such
             a
             subject
             ,
             by
             
               taunting
               and
               reproaching
            
             one
             another
             in
             such
             communication
             
             as
             corrupteth
             good
             manners
             ;
             by
             
               jesting
               that
               is
               not
               convenient
            
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             at
             one
             that
             hath
             fallen
             in
             some
             act
             of
             filthiness
             ,
             or
             by
             whatever
             may
             be
             neer
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             sinful
             sutableness
             to
             such
             an
             evil
             ;
             see
             Eph
             ,
             4.
             24.
             
             &
             5.
             3.
             4.
             
             &c.
             5.
             
             This
             sin
             is
             fallen
             in
             by
             too
             familiar
             or
             unnecessary
             converse
             with
             light
             ,
             vain
             ,
             loose
             company
             ,
             more
             especially
             private
             companying
             with
             such
             which
             is
             not
             only
             an
             appearance
             of
             ill
             ,
             or
             a
             snare
             to
             ill
             ,
             but
             evil
             &
             loose
             in
             it self
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               chambering
               .
               Rom.
            
             13.
             13.
             
             &
             Solomon
             biddeth
             men
             not
             
               come
               near
               the
               door
            
             of
             such
             a
             womans
             house
             much
             less
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             5.
             8.
             6.
             
             Men
             fall
             into
             it
             by
             
               wantonness
               ,
               imm●desty
               ,
               want
               of
               due
               shame
               fastness
               .
            
             &c.
             or
             any
             other
             by
             way
             where
             they
             yield
             reins
             to
             the
             loose
             ,
             wanton
             ,
             carnal
             humour
             that
             is
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             others
             sins
             which
             come
             in
             here
             ,
             &
             although
             some
             of
             them
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             several
             of
             the
             Commands
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             are
             they
             related
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             tyed
             to
             this
             :
             As
             1.
             
             Idleness
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             see
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             
             &c.
             occasioned
             Davids
             fall
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               c
            
             ,
             16.
             49
             ,
             charged
             on
             Sodom
             ,
             as
             predisposing
             for
             ,
             and
             going
             along
             with
             their
             uncleanness
             ;
             Idleness
             being
             in
             it self
             
               mater
               omnium
               vitiorum
            
             ,
             and
             
               noverca
               omnium
               virtutum
            
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             vices
             ,
             and
             the
             stepmother
             of
             all
             vertues
             :
             This
             breedeth
             unstayed
             looks
             ,
             and
             giveth
             occasion
             to
             ,
             and
             entertaineth
             carnal
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             it
             occasioneth
             much
             gadding
             ,
             when
             folks
             ,
             either
             have
             no
             lawful
             calling
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             diligent
             and
             serious
             in
             the
             employments
             and
             duties
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Lightness
             and
             unstableness
             ,
             charged
             on
             Reuben
             when
             he
             defiled
             his
             Fathers
             bed
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             4.
             and
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               keeping
               at
               home
            
             is
             
               (
               Tit.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             )
             joyned
             with
             chastity
             ,
             modesty
             ,
             and
             shamefastness
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             gadding
             ,
             and
             also
             called
             furthiness
             ,
             especially
             in
             women
             ,
             more
             especially
             young
             women
             ,
             which
             is
             exceeding
             offensive
             ,
             and
             yet
             exceeding
             rife
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             it
             were
             more
             fitly
             called
             impudence
             ,
             or
             
               impudent
               boldness
            
             ,
             which
             maketh
             them
             run
             to
             all
             spectacles
             and
             shewes
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             all
             discourses
             (
             which
             quite
             crosses
             the
             charracter
             that
             one
             gives
             of
             a
             modest
             Virgin
             ,
             that
             
               She
               loves
               rather
               to
               loose
               her self
               in
               a
               modest
               silence
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               found
               in
               a
               bold
               discourse
               )
            
             and
             to
             hazard
             upon
             all
             companies
             ,
             exceeding
             unsutable
             to
             that
             modesty
             and
             shamefastness
             which
             is
             particularly
             called
             for
             in
             that
             Sex.
             Take
             in
             here
             also
             the
             manner
             of
             going
             ,
             minsing
             ,
             or
             tripping
             nicely
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             tinkling
             with
             their
             feet
             ,
             spoken
             of
             Isaiah
             3.
             16.
             and
             touched
             at
             a
             little
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wantonness
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             carnal
             mirth
             and
             laughter
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             the
             evidence
             and
             great
             fomenter
             of
             loosness
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             so
             
               foolish
               jesting
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               convenient
               ,
               Eph.
            
             5.
             3.
             is
             conjoyned
             with
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             none
             ought
             to
             think
             that
             there
             is
             a
             lawful
             freedom
             in
             such
             jollity
             ,
             as
             
               chambering
               and
               wantonness
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             13.
             
             Now
             this
             taketh
             in
             much
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Undecent
               conversing
            
             ,
             going
             abroad
             in
             company
             with
             rash
             and
             offensive
             freedom
             ,
             when
             as
             entering
             the
             house
             yea
             ,
             coming
             near
             the
             very
             doors
             of
             an
             whores
             house
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             Prov.
             5.
             8.
             the
             ill
             and
             prejudice
             whereof
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Dina●s
             going
             abroad
             belike
             without
             an
             errand
             ,
             Gen.
             34.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
             Potiphers
             Wife
             did
             cast
             her self
             in
             Josephs
             company
             thus
             ,
             though
             he
             gave
             her
             no
             entertainment
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             fled
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Add
             dancing
             a
             thing
             condemned
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             as
             no
             honest
             recreation
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             in
             companies
             that
             are
             mixed
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             )
             
               promiscous
               dancing
            
             ,
             such
             as
             useth
             to
             be
             at
             marriages
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             occasions
             ,
             both
             of
             old
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             several
             Councels
             )
             as
             also
             of
             late
             by
             our
             own
             and
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shal
             say
             these
             things
             in
             short
             of
             it
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             ye
             will
             not
             find
             it
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             in
             the
             person
             of
             any
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             it
             becoming
             an
             
             Herodias's
             daughter
             better
             then
             professors
             of
             Religion
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             will
             be
             readily
             fou●d
             to
             indispose
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             ,
             hardly
             consistent
             with
             either
             a
             pious
             and
             lively
             ,
             or
             a
             sober
             frame
             of
             spirit
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             marreth
             not
             only
             the
             gravity
             of
             persons
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             putting
             them
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             regular
             distraction
             ,
             but
             lessenet
             the
             esteem
             of
             such
             persons
             ;
             this
             insobriety
             being
             like
             a
             
               dead
               fly
            
             that
             mak
             eth
             the
             
               box
               of
               oyntment
            
             (
             if
             any
             be
             )
             
               to
               stink
            
             .
             4
             ,
             That
             in
             Scripture
             examples
             we
             find
             this
             sort
             of
             dancing
             only
             among
             prophane
             and
             loose
             people
             ,
             and
             recorded
             also
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             their
             stain
             or
             blot
             ,
             rendring
             them
             some
             way
             infamous
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             it
             hath
             also
             snares
             waiting
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Israelites
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             Exod.
             31.
             and
             in
             the
             daughters
             of
             Moa●
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             of
             
             Herodias's
             daughter
             :
             Some
             also
             suppose
             those
             whom
             Dinah
             went
             forth
             to
             see
             ,
             Gen.
             34.
             were
             thus
             imployed
             at
             some
             feast
             ,
             or
             such
             other
             solemnity
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             insnared
             and
             deflowred
             .
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             often
             ,
             if
             not
             ever
             the
             fruit
             of
             some
             former
             loosness
             and
             carnalness
             being
             the
             effect
             that
             excessive
             wantonness
             usually
             breaketh
             out
             in
             ;
             and
             can
             Gods
             people
             warrantably
             have
             fellowship
             with
             these
             
               works
               of
               darkness
            
             ?
             or
             can
             they
             (
             if
             guilty
             themselves
             )
             reproved
             it
             in
             others
             ?
             Cicero
             calleth
             it
             
               Postremum
               vitiorum
               quia
               acta
               sequitur
            
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             vices
             ,
             because
             usually
             it
             followeth
             former
             loose
             carriages
             .
             6.
             
             There
             is
             no
             lawful
             mean
             of
             recreation
             which
             is
             useful
             for
             the
             health
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             is
             ,
             and
             may
             ,
             &
             should
             be
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             yet
             I
             suppose
             neither
             useth
             this
             to
             be
             so
             ▪
             neither
             would
             any
             think
             it
             very
             sutable
             ,
             or
             well
             consistent
             with
             a
             praying
             fram
             ;
             e
             &
             can
             that
             which
             standeth
             not
             with
             the
             serious
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             and
             a
             praying
             disposition
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             none
             would
             think
             a
             fit
             posture
             to
             meet
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             Lords
             appearing
             with
             ,
             be
             in
             reason
             though
             consistent
             with
             a
             
               Christian
               walk
            
             ?
             which
             should
             alwayes
             be
             with
             the
             loyns
             girded
             ,
             and
             the
             lamps
             burning
             :
             It
             is
             somewhat
             like
             this
             ,
             or
             less
             then
             this
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             condemneth
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.
             16.
             
               walking
               and
               mincing
               ,
               or
               tripping
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               tinkling
               with
               their
               feet
            
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             but
             disdaining
             the
             grave
             way
             of
             walking
             ,
             to
             affect
             an
             art
             in
             it
             ?
             as
             many
             do
             now
             in
             our
             dayes
             ;
             and
             shal
             this
             be
             displeasing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             ?
             seeing
             he
             loveth
             ,
             and
             is
             best
             pleased
             with
             the
             native
             way
             of
             carring
             the
             body
             Jun●u●
             and
             Rivet
             from
             him
             ,
             calleth
             this
             minching
             or
             tripping
             ,
             a
             walking
             or
             standing
             on
             the
             Earth
             in
             an
             artificial
             way
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             things
             that
             are
             more
             general
             in
             folks
             carriage
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             further
             in
             our
             cloathing
             and
             diet
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             here
             ,
             seeing
             in
             these
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             christians
             ,
             sober
             ;
             grave
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             nothing
             do
             our
             lightness
             ,
             vainity
             (
             as
             we
             ordinarily
             use
             ▪
             to
             call
             people
             vain
             from
             their
             apparel
             ▪
             )
             pride
             ,
             wantonness
             ,
             and
             rioting
             appear
             more
             ,
             then
             in
             vain
             garbs
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             9.
             joyneth
             modest
             apparel
             with
             shamefastness
             and
             sobriety
             or
             chastity
             ,
             as
             also
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             2.
             3.
             and
             in
             Jezebel
             and
             others
             ,
             decking
             and
             dresing
             to
             seek
             love
             ,
             is
             ever
             accounted
             an
             high
             degree
             of
             loosness
             :
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             men
             should
             take
             pleasure
             to
             deboard
             in
             their
             cloathing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             badge
             of
             their
             perfidiousness
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             first
             appointed
             to
             cover
             their
             shame
             and
             nakedness
             .
             It
             is
             observed
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             ●eged
             doth
             signifie
             both
             perfidiousness
             and
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             cometh
             from
             that
             word
             which
             signifieth
             to
             break
             covenant
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thereby
             intending
             by
             the
             very
             consideration
             of
             our
             cloaths
             ,
             to
             humble
             us
             ,
             and
             keep
             us
             in
             
             mind
             of
             our
             first
             breach
             of
             covenant
             with
             him
             :
             and
             yet
             such
             is
             our
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             glory
             in
             that
             which
             is
             indeed
             our
             shame
             .
             as
             i●
             it
             were
             a
             special
             ornament
             ;
             and
             whereas
             at
             first
             ,
             cloathing
             was
             appointed
             for
             covering
             nakedness
             ,
             for
             preventing
             of
             incitements
             to
             lust
             ,
             and
             for
             decencie
             ,
             now
             Jezebels
             like
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             to
             be
             a
             provocation
             thereunto
             ;
             see
             Prov.
             7.
             10.
             
             God
             in
             his
             first
             appointment
             of
             ●ayment
             ,
             for
             preventing
             of
             vainity
             ,
             and
             commending
             honest
             sobriety
             therein
             ,
             did
             make
             for
             our
             first
             Parents
             
               coats
               of
               skins
            
             .
          
           
             And
             therefo
             e
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             men
             and
             women
             both
             ,
             there
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1.
             
             Costliness
             and
             excessive
             bravery
             of
             apparel
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             9.
             which
             saith
             not
             that
             we
             are
             to
             foster
             sordidness
             or
             baseness
             ,
             or
             that
             men
             in
             all
             places
             or
             stations
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             ranks
             ,
             should
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             apparel
             ;
             be
             equal
             ,
             but
             that
             none
             should
             exceed
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             poorest
             and
             meanest
             for
             place
             ,
             and
             often
             for
             qualifications
             ,
             are
             finest
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             best
             or
             only
             way
             to
             commend
             and
             set
             them
             out
             ;
             and
             that
             some
             should
             have
             more
             in
             cloath●
             then
             in
             their
             stock
             ,
             is
             utterly
             intolerable
             2.
             
             Strangeness
             in
             the
             ever-changing
             fashions
             ,
             and
             extravagant
             modes
             of
             apparel
             ,
             while
             as
             the
             Lord
             by
             nature
             hath
             continued
             the
             shape
             of
             mens
             bodies
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             meant
             else
             by
             
               strange
               apparel
            
             ,
             so
             often
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             ●hat
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               the
               fashion
            
             ,
             or
             
               new
               fashion
            
             ,
             a
             new
             and
             uncouth
             garb
             ?
             And
             certainly
             mens
             minds
             are
             often
             infected
             with
             lascivious
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             lustful
             inclinations
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             use
             and
             sight
             of
             gaudy
             and
             vain
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             see
             ,
             light
             ,
             loose
             ,
             conceited
             minds
             discover
             themselves
             in
             nothing
             sooner
             then
             in
             their
             apparel
             ,
             &
             fashions
             ,
             and
             conceitedness
             in
             them
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             lightness
             ,
             in
             cloathing
             ,
             as
             to
             colour
             ,
             mounting
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             dressing
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             these
             
               dressings
               of
               the
               hair
               ,
               in
               powderings
               ,
               laces
               ,
               ribbon
               ,
               points
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             are
             so
             much
             in
             use
             with
             Gallants
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             this
             ,
             especially
             in
             women
             is
             insisted
             on
             and
             condemned
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.
             16.
             17.
             
             &c.
             some
             things
             indeed
             there
             ment
             o●ed
             ,
             are
             not
             simply
             unlawful
             ,
             especially
             to
             persons
             of
             higher
             quality
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             ●i
             ●es
             ;
             but
             the
             particulars
             following
             are
             condemned
             ;
             1.
             
             Affecting
             of
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             lust
             after
             ,
             brave
             cloathing
             ,
             making
             our
             back
             our
             God
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             their
             
               belly
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3.
             19.
             and
             this
             may
             be
             where
             cloaths
             are
             but
             mean
             ,
             yet
             the
             lust
             and
             appetite
             after
             them
             may
             be
             great
             .
             2.
             
             Haughtiness
             and
             vanity
             in
             cloaths
             and
             dressings
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             our selves
             better
             with
             them
             then
             without
             them
             ,
             or
             esteem
             our selves
             ,
             because
             of
             them
             above
             others
             ,
             in
             other
             things
             superiour
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             equal
             to
             us
             .
             3.
             
             Excess
             in
             these
             ,
             in
             their
             superfluity
             and
             costliness
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             above
             and
             beyond
             our
             state
             and
             station
             .
             4.
             
             Wantonness
             and
             lightness
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             especially
             in
             nakedness
             ,
             as
             to
             such
             and
             such
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             in
             modesty
             are
             to
             be
             hid
             ;
             for
             women
             having
             cloaths
             for
             a
             cover
             ,
             ought
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             for
             that
             end
             and
             it
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             
               walking
               with
               stretched
               out
               necks
            
             ,
             there
             reproved
             ,
             relateth
             to
             women
             ,
             their
             making
             more
             of
             their
             necks
             ,
             and
             their
             breasts
             bare
             ,
             then
             should
             be
             ,
             or
             is
             decent
             ,
             they
             affected
             to
             discover
             and
             raise
             their
             gorgets
             ,
             when
             God
             commendeth
             modesty
             ,
             and
             Nature
             is
             best
             pleased
             in
             its
             own
             unaffected
             freedom
             ,
             yet
             they
             stretched
             them
             out
             :
             It
             is
             both
             a
             wonderful
             and
             sad
             thing
             ,
             that
             women
             should
             need
             to
             be
             reproved
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             .
             1.
             
             So
             gross
             ,
             that
             let
             the
             most
             innocent
             be
             inquired
             ,
             whence
             these
             ,
             more
             then
             ordinary
             discoveries
             ,
             do
             proceed
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             at
             least
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             practisers
             of
             such
             a
             fashion
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             other
             design
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             more
             thereby
             
             to
             please
             and
             allure
             mens
             carnal
             eyes
             and
             regards
             :
             And
             2.
             so
             impudent
             ;
             for
             if
             to
             be
             all
             naked
             be
             shameful
             and
             exceeding
             ready
             to
             provoke
             lust
             ,
             must
             not
             nakedness
             
               in
               part
            
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             be
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             same
             ?
             So
             that
             this
             will
             be
             found
             a
             glorying
             in
             their
             shame
             ;
             for
             nakedness
             hitherto
             was
             always
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             reproach
             :
             We
             read
             of
             old
             of
             such
             as
             were
             grave
             ,
             that
             they
             
               covered
               themselves
               with
               a
               va●l
            
             :
             And
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             married
             womens
             going
             abroad
             uncovered
             is
             looked
             on
             as
             unnatural
             ;
             What
             would
             such
             say
             if
             they
             lived
             in
             our
             times
             ;
             we
             are
             pe●●waded
             the
             gravest
             amongst
             women
             are
             most
             averse
             from
             this
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             lightest
             are
             most
             prone
             and
             given
             to
             it
             :
             And
             seeing
             all
             women
             should
             be
             grave
             ,
             it
             must
             import
             a
             disclaiming
             of
             that
             qualification
             where
             this
             lightness
             is
             delighted
             in
             :
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             any
             shame
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             conscience
             ,
             we
             will
             exspect
             to
             prevail
             with
             some
             who
             are
             touched
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             gravity
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             good
             examples
             to
             the
             rest
             ▪
             and
             once
             indeavour
             effectually
             to
             bring
             gravity
             and
             modest
             shamefastness
             in
             fashion
             again
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               in
               cloaths
               a
               base
               effeminateness
               amongst
               men
               (
               which
               some
               way
               emasculateth
               or
               unmanneth
               them
               )
               who
               delight
               in
               those
               things
               which
               women
               dote
               ●pon
               ,
               as
            
             dressing
             of
             hair
             ,
             powdrings
             ,
             washings
             )
             
               when
               exceeded
               in
            
             )
             rings
             ,
             jewels
             ,
             &c.
             
               which
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               reproved
               in
               the
               daughters
               of
            
             Zion
             ,
             Isa
             .
             
               3.
               and
               so
               must
               be
               much
               more
               unsutable
               to
               men
               Also
            
             interchanging
             of
             apparel
             
               is
               condemned
               ;
               men
               putting
               on
               womens
               ,
               and
               women
               mens
               cloaths
               ,
               which
               is
               unsutable
               to
               that
               distinction
               of
               Sexes
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               ,
               and
               is
               condemned
               in
               the
               Word
               as
               a
            
             confusion
             ,
             
               an
               absurd
               ,
               unnatural
               thing
               ,
               and
               an
               inlet
               to
               much
               wickedness
               .
               Whereof
               the
               Dutch
               Annotators
               ,
               as
               several
               Fathers
               did
               long
               before
               them
               ,
               on
               1
            
             Cor.
             11.
             v.
             
               14.
               make
               mens
               nourishing
               and
               wearing
               of
               long
               hair
               ,
               to
               be
               some
               degree
               ,
               it
               being
               given
               to
               women
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               an
               ornament
               and
               covering
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               part
               for
               distinction
               of
               the
               Female
               Sex
               from
               the
               Male
               :
               And
               here
               having
               touched
               a
               little
               on
               this
               vain
               dressing
               of
               the
               heir
               (
               now
               almost
               in
               alse
               many
               various
               modes
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               fashions
               of
               apparel
               )
               especially
               incident
               to
               women
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               impertinent
               to
               subjoyn
               a
               strange
               story
               which
               learned
               ,
               pious
               ,
               and
               grave
               Mr.
            
             Bolton
             
               in
               his
               four
               last
               things
            
             ,
             pag.
             
               40.
               repeats
               from
               his
               Author
               the
               famous
            
             Hercules
             ▪
             Saxonia
             .
             
               professor
               of
               Physick
               in
            
             Padua
             ;
             The
             
               plica
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             is
             a
             most
             loathsom
             and
             horrible
             disease
             in
             the
             hair
             ,
             unheard
             of
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             as
             
               Morbus
               Gallicus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sudor
               Anglicus
            
             ,
             bread
             by
             modern
             luxury
             and
             excess
             ,
             it
             seizeth
             specially
             upon
             women
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             viscuou●
             ,
             venomus
             humour
             ,
             glueth
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             hairs
             of
             the
             head
             with
             a
             prodigious
             ugly
             implication
             and
             intanglement
             ,
             somtimes
             taking
             the
             form
             of
             a
             great
             snake
             ,
             somtimes
             of
             many
             little
             serpents
             ,
             full
             of
             nastiness
             ,
             vermin
             ,
             and
             noisom
             smell
             :
             And
             that
             which
             is
             most
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             and
             never
             eye
             saw
             before
             ,
             these
             being
             pricked
             with
             a
             needle
             ,
             they
             yield
             bloody
             drops
             .
             And
             at
             the
             first
             spreading
             of
             this
             dreadful
             disease
             in
             Poland
             ,
             all
             that
             did
             cut
             off
             this
             horrible
             and
             snakie
             hair
             ,
             lost
             their
             eyes
             ,
             or
             the
             humour
             falling
             down
             upon
             others
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             tortured
             them
             extreamly
             .
             It
             began
             first
             ,
             not
             many
             years
             ago
             in
             Poland
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             entred
             into
             many
             parts
             of
             Germany
             .
             And
             methinks
             
               (
               sayes
               Mr.
            
             Bolton
             )
             our
             monstrous
             fashionists
             ,
             both
             male
             and
             female
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             nourishing
             their
             horrid
             bushes
             of
             vainity
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             their
             most
             unnatural
             and
             cursed
             cutting
             their
             hair
             ,
             should
             every
             hour
             fear
             and
             tremble
             ,
             left
             they
             bring
             it
             on
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             and
             amongst
             us
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             
               It
               is
               also
               worthy
               the
               noticing
               that
            
             Tertullian
             
               hath
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
            
             de
             cuitu
             ●ul
             .
             chap.
             
             
               7.
               where
               having
               expostulated
               with
               Christian
               women
               for
               their
               various
               vain
               dressings
               of
               the
               hair
               ,
               he
               bespeaks
               them
               thus
            
             ;
             Drive
             away
             thus
             bondage
             of
             busking
             from
             a
             free
             head
             ;
             in
             vain
             do
             you
             labour
             to
             appear
             thus
             dressed
             ,
             in
             vain
             do
             ye
             make
             use
             of
             the
             most
             expert
             frizlers
             of
             hair
             ,
             God
             commands
             you
             to
             be
             covered
             and
             vailed
             :
             I
             wish
             that
             I
             ,
             must
             miserable
             man
             ,
             may
             be
             priviledged
             to
             lift
             up
             my
             head
             ,
             if
             it
             ▪
             were
             but
             amongst
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             blessed
             day
             of
             Christians
             exalting
             gladness
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             see
             if
             ye
             will
             arise
             out
             of
             your
             Graves
             with
             that
             varnish
             and
             paint
             of
             white
             and
             red
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             head
             ▪
             dress
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Angels
             will
             carry
             you
             up
             so
             adorned
             and
             painted
             to
             meet
             Christ
             in
             the
             clouds
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             ;
             cap.
             13.
             
             These
             delights
             and
             toyes
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             must
             be
             sheken
             off
             ,
             with
             the
             softness
             and
             loosness
             whereof
             ,
             the
             vertue
             and
             valour
             of
             faith
             may
             be
             weakned
             ▪
             moreover
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             if
             these
             hands
             that
             are
             accustomed
             to
             be
             surrounded
             with
             rings
             and
             bracelets
             ,
             or
             such
             other
             ornaments
             ,
             will
             indure
             to
             be
             benummed
             and
             stupified
             with
             the
             hardness
             of
             a
             chain
             :
             I
             know
             not
             if
             the
             legg
             ,
             after
             the
             use
             of
             such
             fine
             ●●sesgarters
             ,
             will
             suffer
             it self
             to
             be
             streightned
             and
             pinched
             into
             fetters
             ▪
             or
             a
             pair
             of
             stocks
             :
             I
             am
             afraid
             that
             the
             neck
             ,
             accustomed
             to
             chains
             of
             Pearls
             and
             Emeralds
             ,
             will
             hardly
             admit
             of
             the
             two-handed
             Sword
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             O
             blessed
             woman
             !
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             let
             us
             meditate
             and
             dwell
             on
             the
             thoughts
             of
             hardship
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             not
             feel
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             relinquish
             and
             abandon
             these
             delicacies
             and
             frolicks
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             not
             desire
             them
             ;
             let
             us
             stand
             ready
             armed
             to
             incounter
             all
             violent
             assaults
             ,
             having
             nothing
             which
             we
             will
             be
             afraid
             to
             forego
             and
             part
             with
             :
             These
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             stayes
             and
             ropes
             of
             the
             Anchor
             of
             ou●
             Hope
             .
             —
             Let
             your
             eyes
             be
             painted
             with
             shamefastness
             and
             quietness
             of
             spirit
             fastning
             in
             your
             ears
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tying
             about
             your
             necks
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             subject
             your
             head
             to
             your
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             you
             be
             abundantly
             adorned
             and
             comly
             :
             Let
             your
             hands
             be
             exercised
             with
             wool
             ,
             let
             your
             feet
             keep
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             be
             fixed
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             please
             much
             more
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             were
             all
             in
             gold
             ;
             cloath
             your selves
             with
             the
             silk
             of
             goodness
             and
             vertue
             ,
             with
             the
             fine
             linning
             of
             holiness
             ,
             with
             the
             purpure
             of
             chastity
             ▪
             and
             being
             after
             this
             fashion
             painted
             and
             adorned
             ,
             ye
             will
             have
             God
             to
             be
             your
             Lover
             ,
             
               Which
               notably
               agreeth
               with
               what
               the
               Apostles
               say
               ,
               1
            
             Tim.
             2.
             v.
             
               9.
               10.
            
             
             In
             like
             manner
             also
             ,
             that
             women
             odorn
             themselves
             in
             modest
             apparel
             ,
             with
             shamefastness
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             not
             with
             broidered
             hair
             ,
             or
             gold
             ,
             or
             pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             array
             :
             But
             (
             which
             becometh
             women
             professing
             godliness
             )
             with
             goodworks
             .
             1
             Pet
             ,
             
               3.
               
               ●
               .
               2.
               especially
               3.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             Whose
             adorning
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             that
             outward
             adorning
             ,
             of
             plaiting
             the
             hair
             ,
             and
             of
             wearing
             of
             gold
             ,
             or
             of
             putting
             on
             of
             apparrel
             .
             But
             let
             it
             be
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             not
             corruptible
             ,
             even
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             :
             For
             after
             this
             manner
             in
             the
             old
             time
             ,
             the
             holy
             women
             also
             who
             trusted
             in
             God
             ,
             adorned
             themselves
             ,
             being
             in
             subjection
             unto
             their
             own
             husbands
             .
             
               See
               also
            
             Tit.
             2.
             v
             ,
             
               4.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Next
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             dressing
             the
             body
             ,
             somewhat
             may
             not
             inappositly
             be
             spoke
             to
             ,
             annent
             
               dressing
               and
               decking
               of
               houses
               and
               beds
               ,
            
             and
             annent
             
               houshold
               furniture
               or
               plenishing
            
             ,
             wherein
             there
             may
             be
             an
             evil
             concupiscence
             and
             lust
             ,
             and
             an
             inordinate
             affection
             ;
             our
             minds
             being
             often
             by
             a
             little
             thing
             kindled
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             :
             See
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Prov.
             7.
             17.
             where
             that
             woman
             spoken
             of
             ,
             hath
             first
             the
             
               attire
               of
               an
               whore
            
             ,
             then
             ,
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               her
               bed
               is
               dressed
               ,
               her
               ●epestry
               and
               curtains
               provided
               ,
               incense
               and
               perfumes
               are
               in
               the
               chambers
               :
            
             So
             also
             
               beds
               of
               Ivory
            
             are
             reproved
             ,
             Amos
             6
             ,
             4.
             which
             are
             all
             used
             for
             entertaining
             the
             great
             lust
             of
             
               uncleanness
               ▪
            
             which
             ordinarily
             hath
             these
             alluring
             extravegancies
             attending
             and
             waiting
             upon
             it
             .
             O!
             what
             
             provision
             do
             some
             make
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               thereof
            
             ,
             &
             how
             careful
             Caterers
             are
             they
             this
             way
             for
             their
             corruptions
             ?
             And
             certainly
             Christians
             are
             not
             in
             their
             houses
             more
             then
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             left
             to
             live
             at
             random
             &
             without
             bounds
             ,
             &
             folks
             no
             doubt
             may
             be
             unsutable
             to
             their
             stations
             ,
             as
             much
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
             This
             excess
             may
             be
             also
             in
             the
             light
             and
             wanton
             manner
             of
             adorning
             houses
             and
             buildings
             with
             filthy
             and
             immodest
             paintings
             ,
             picturs
             ,
             and
             statues
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             is
             spoken
             of
             condemned
             ,
             Ezek.
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             But
             withal
             ,
             in
             what
             we
             have
             spoken
             in
             these
             excesses
             so
             incident
             even
             to
             professours
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             folks
             too
             rigidly
             to
             expone
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             that
             there
             are
             lawful
             recreations
             ,
             nor
             are
             honesty
             and
             comliness
             in
             behaviour
             and
             apparel
             ,
             blameable
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             commended
             in
             their
             place
             ▪
             neither
             would
             we
             have
             any
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             suppose
             all
             such
             ,
             who
             do
             the
             things
             above
             censured
             ,
             to
             be
             incited
             to
             them
             from
             this
             principle
             of
             lust
             ;
             but
             for
             clearing
             of
             the
             matter
             further
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             1
             ,
             That
             we
             speak
             of
             these
             things
             as
             they
             are
             abused
             and
             particularly
             condemned
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             We
             would
             consider
             the
             end
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             at
             first
             sinfully
             introduced
             ,
             whatever
             may
             be
             the
             innocent
             intention
             of
             a
             particulare
             user
             .
             3.
             
             We
             would
             respect
             others
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             offended
             and
             provoked
             to
             lust
             ,
             by
             what
             an
             actor
             is
             not
             provoked
             with
             ,
             and
             also
             may
             be
             sinfully
             tempted
             to
             the
             like
             from
             that
             example
             ▪
             or
             if
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             may
             possibly
             be
             induced
             to
             judge
             them
             vain
             who
             walk
             so
             and
             so
             in
             apparel
             ,
             light
             who
             dance
             ,
             &c.
             which
             we
             would
             prevent
             and
             guard
             against
             4.
             
             We
             would
             not
             only
             abstain
             from
             evil
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             it
             ;
             now
             certainly
             all
             these
             things
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             look
             like
             ill
             ,
             and
             may
             breed
             misconstructions
             in
             others
             ,
             even
             possibly
             beyond
             our
             own
             mind
             and
             intention
             ;
             we
             may
             also
             consider
             the
             mind
             of
             very
             Heathens
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Councels
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Divines
             which
             are
             cited
             by
             Rivet
             and
             Martyr
             ,
             on
             this
             Command
             .
             The
             Councel
             
               Lado
               .
               Can.
            
             53.
             
               apud
               Bals
            
             .
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               Christians
               ,
               when
               they
               goe
               to
               marriages
               .
               abstain
               from
               dancing
               ,
               but
               dine
               or
               sup
               ,
            
             And
             another
             saith
             ,
             
               Nemo
               fre
               saltat
               sobrius
               nis●
               forte
               insanit
            
             ;
             no
             man
             almost
             danceth
             that
             is
             sober
             ,
             unless
             perchance
             he
             be
             in
             a
             fit
             of
             distraction
             or
             madness
             ▪
             Neither
             doth
             Davids
             or
             Miriams
             dancing
             ,
             being
             used
             by
             them
             as
             a
             part
             of
             worship
             in
             the
             occasions
             of
             extraordinary
             exultations
             ,
             say
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             dancing
             that
             is
             now
             in
             use
             ,
             as
             their
             Songs
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             used
             in
             these
             their
             dancings
             abundantly
             shew
             :
             And
             beside
             ,
             their
             dancings
             were
             not
             promiscuous
             ,
             men
             with
             women
             ,
             but
             men
             or
             women
             a
             part-Beside
             ,
             if
             the
             seeing
             of
             vain
             objects
             provoke
             to
             lust
             ,
             the
             circumstances
             and
             incitements
             of
             dancing
             must
             do
             it
             much
             more
             ;
             and
             what
             men
             commonly
             say
             ,
             
               Take
               away
               the
               promiscuousness
               of
               dancing
               ▪
               and
               it self
               will
               fall
               :
            
             It
             doth
             confirm
             this
             ,
             that
             dancing
             is
             not
             pleaded
             for
             or
             delighted
             in
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               a
               recreative
               motion
            
             ,
             but
             as
             promiscuous
             with
             women
             ,
             which
             beside
             the
             great
             provocation
             to
             lust
             spoken
             of
             ,
             occasioneth
             that
             both
             much
             time
             and
             expense
             is
             bestowed
             on
             learning
             this
             which
             is
             attended
             with
             no
             profit
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             have
             said
             of
             these
             evils
             may
             also
             take
             in
             
               excess
               in
               sleeping
               ,
               laziness
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             and
             also
             vain
             curiosity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             lasciviousness
             in
             singing
             and
             playing
             ;
             too
             much
             whereof
             favours
             of
             wantonness
             and
             riotousness
             ,
             as
             these
             words
             Rom.
             13.
             13.
             are
             in
             their
             signification
             extended
             by
             some
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             excesses
             spoken
             of
             ,
             being
             opposite
             to
             sobriety
             and
             modesty
             ,
             shame
             ▪
             
             fasteness
             and
             gravity
             ,
             must
             come
             in
             under
             wantonness
             ,
             and
             what
             followeth
             ,
             doth
             come
             in
             under
             intemperance
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             insisteth
             much
             in
             condemning
             the
             sin
             of
             intemperance
             ,
             which
             we
             conceive
             doth
             mainly
             consist
             in
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             ;
             and
             seeing
             these
             sins
             must
             belong
             to
             some
             one
             Command
             (
             although
             vertually
             and
             indirectly
             they
             break
             all
             )
             we
             take
             them
             especially
             to
             be
             condemned
             here
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             where
             temperance
             is
             commanded
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             in
             Scripture
             mentioned
             with
             a
             special
             respect
             to
             the
             sin
             of
             uncleanness
             ,
             expresly
             forbidden
             here
             :
             
               Fulness
               of
               bread
               and
               gluttony
            
             is
             observed
             to
             have
             been
             Sodoms
             ,
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             rise
             and
             source
             of
             their
             filthiness
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.
             49.
             
             Drunkenness
             is
             marked
             ,
             especially
             as
             leading
             to
             this
             ,
             Prov.
             23.
             31.
             33.
             
             Therefore
             we
             choose
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             to
             these
             two
             evils
             here
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             themselves
             so
             abominable
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             alas
             !
             so
             frequent
             amongst
             those
             who
             are
             called
             Christians
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             both
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             respect
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             nature
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             requireth
             more
             ,
             in
             some
             less
             :
             2.
             
             To
             mens
             stations
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             kind
             or
             quality
             (
             as
             we
             said
             of
             cloaths
             )
             there
             is
             more
             allowed
             to
             one
             then
             another
             :
             3.
             
             To
             some
             occasions
             ,
             wherein
             more
             freedom
             and
             hilarity
             is
             permitted
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             when
             more
             abstinency
             and
             a
             restraint
             upon
             these
             ,
             even
             in
             themselves
             lawful
             pleasures
             ,
             is
             extraordinarily
             called
             for
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             bound
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             peremptory
             rules
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             respect
             to
             be
             had
             to
             
               Christian
               liberty
            
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             men
             have
             allovvance
             to
             make
             use
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             necessity
             ,
             but
             for
             refreshing
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             temperance
             and
             sobriety
             (
             as
             all
             other
             vertues
             )
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             an
             indivisible
             point
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             is
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             neither
             less
             nor
             more
             ,
             without
             any
             latitude
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             so
             streightned
             the
             consciences
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             bounds
             in
             sobriety
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             and
             go
             upon
             ,
             providing
             these
             bounds
             be
             not
             exceeded
             .
             Neither
             is
             every
             satisfaction
             or
             delight
             in
             meat
             or
             drink
             to
             be
             condemned
             (
             seeing
             it
             is
             natural
             )
             but
             such
             as
             degenerateth
             and
             becometh
             carnal
             .
          
           
             We
             would
             therefore
             inquire
             into
             the
             sinfulness
             thereof
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             is
             a
             great
             affinity
             betwixt
             these
             two
             evils
             of
             Gluttony
             and
             Drunkenness
             ,
             we
             may
             speak
             of
             them
             together
             for
             brevities
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               we
               suppose
               then
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               both
            
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             
               are
               sinfull
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               in
               the
               use
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               men
               may
               several
               wayes
               fail
               :
               the
               many
               prohibitions
               and
               commands
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               ordering
               us
               in
               the
               use
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               1
            
             Cor.
             
               10.
               31.
            
             
             VVhether
             therefore
             ye
             eat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             ye
             do
             ,
             do
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             Rom.
             
               13.
               14.
            
             
             But
             put
             ye
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             .
             And
             Rom.
             
               14.
               20.
            
             
             For
             meat
             ,
             destroy
             not
             the
             work
             of
             God
             :
             all
             things
             indeed
             are
             pure
             ,
             but
             is
             evil
             for
             that
             man
             who
             eateth
             with
             offence
             .
             Prov.
             
               23.
               20
               
               ▪
               21.
            
             
             Be
             not
             amongst
             wine-bibbers
             ;
             amongst
             ri●tus
             eaters
             of
             flesh
             .
             For
             the
             drunkard
             and
             the
             glutton
             shall
             come
             to
             poverty
             :
             and
             drowsiness
             shall
             clothe
             a
             man
             with
             rags
             ,
             
               The
               many
               reproofs
               that
               there
               are
               for
               exceeding
               in
               both
            
             ;
             Ezek.
             
               16.
               49.
            
             
             Behold
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             iniquity
             of
             thy
             sister
             Sodom
             ;
             Pride
             ,
             fulness
             of
             bread
             and
             abundance
             of
             idleness
             was
             in
             her
             &
             in
             her
             daughters
             ,
             neither
             did
             she
             strengthen
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             Luke
             
               16.
               19.
            
             
             There
             was
             a
             certain
             rich
             man
             ,
             which
             was
             clothed
             in
             purple
             and
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             fared
             sumptuously
             every
             day
             :
             
               with
               several
               other
               places
               .
               And
               the
               many
               sad
               Judgments
               which
               have
               been
               inflicted
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               threatned
               ,
               for
               them
               :
            
             Deut.
             
               21.
               20.
            
             
             And
             they
             shall
             say
             unto
             the
             Elders
             of
             his
             City
             ,
             This
             our
             Son
             is
             stubborn
             ,
             and
             rebellious
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             obey
             our
             voice
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             glutton
             ,
             and
             a
             drunkard
             .
             Prov.
             
               23.
               21.
            
             
             For
             the
             drunkard
             and
             ●he
             glutton
             
             shall
             come
             to
             poverty
             :
             and
             drowsiuess
             shall
             clothe
             a
             man
             with
             r●gs
             :
             
               with
               the
               desperate
               effects
               following
               on
               them
               ,
               as
            
             Prov.
             
               23.
               v.
               29
               ,
               32.
            
             
             VVho
             hath
             woe
             ?
             who
             hath
             sorrow
             ?
             who
             hath
             contentions
             ?
             who
             hath
             babbling
             ?
             who
             hath
             wounds
             without
             cause
             ?
             vvho
             hath
             redness
             of
             eyes
             ?
             At
             the
             last
             it
             bitteth
             like
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             stingeth
             like
             an
             Adder
             :
             &c.
             
               will
               put
               it
               out
               of
               question
               that
               they
               are
               not
               only
               sinful
               ,
               but
               so
               in
               an
               high
               degree
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             use
             of
             these
             creatures
             (
             which
             excess
             inverteth
             and
             marreth
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             
               good
               of
               our selves
               and
               others
            
             ;
             the
             rules
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             regulate
             us
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             holy
             frame
             he
             calleth
             for
             from
             us
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             the
             difference
             that
             should
             be
             betwixt
             his
             people
             and
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             we
             will
             find
             this
             excess
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             enjoyments
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             contrary
             to
             the
             holy
             nature
             and
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             holiness
             and
             sobriety
             that
             should
             be
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             fornication
             and
             other
             uncleannesses
             are
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             hath
             more
             woes
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             drunkenness
             (
             a
             woe
             being
             ever
             almost
             joyned
             with
             it
             )
             nor
             more
             shame
             attending
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             of
             old
             drunkards
             
               drank
               in
               the
               night
            
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             as
             being
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ;
             thought
             now
             alas
             :
             many
             are
             drunk
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             even
             such
             as
             are
             addicted
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             with
             great
             difficulty
             recovered
             ,
             Prov.
             23.
             ult
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             suppose
             also
             that
             these
             sins
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             are
             ,
             separated
             and
             divided
             ,
             for
             one
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             excess
             in
             meat
             or
             of
             gluttony
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             free
             of
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             :
             It
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             
               Aug.
               lib.
            
             10.
             
               confess
               .
               cap.
            
             17.
             
             
               Drunkenness
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               is
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               gluttony
               hath
               often
               prevailed
               over
               me
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             here
             to
             account
             our selves
             free
             when
             both
             these
             ills
             cannot
             be
             charged
             on
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             often
             incident
             to
             men
             who
             think
             themselves
             sober
             to
             be
             much
             more
             watchful
             against
             drunkenness
             then
             gluttony
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             usual
             for
             some
             to
             excite
             and
             put
             others
             much
             more
             on
             to
             exceed
             in
             eating
             then
             they
             dare
             do
             in
             drinking
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             that
             same
             hazard
             in
             the
             one
             that
             is
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             one
             and
             the
             same
             rule
             were
             not
             given
             for
             both
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             do
             also
             suppose
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             way
             only
             whereby
             men
             may
             become
             guilty
             of
             both
             these
             sins
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             wayes
             and
             also
             degrees
             thereof
             ,
             and
             though
             all
             be
             not
             alike
             gross
             ,
             yet
             all
             are
             sinful
             :
             Therefore
             we
             would
             .
             1.
             consider
             these
             evils
             in
             divers
             respects
             :
             Then
             2.
             lay
             down
             and
             fix
             some
             general
             limits
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pass
             :
             3.
             
             Instance
             some
             slighted
             particulars
             .
          
           
             For
             Gluttony
             in
             general
             there
             is
             a
             Latin
             verse
             ,
             
               
                 Praepropere
                 ,
                 laute
                 ,
                 nimis
                 ,
                 ard●nter
                 studiose
                 .
              
            
             In
             which
             five
             words
             there
             are
             five
             wayes
             of
             being
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             hasting
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             desiring
             meat
             and
             drink
             before
             it
             be
             convenient
             ;
             thus
             eating
             and
             drinking
             in
             course
             ,
             not
             for
             hunger
             or
             thirst
             ,
             but
             for
             custome
             ,
             good
             fellowship
             ,
             carnal
             pleasure
             ,
             &c.
             is
             gluttony
             ,
             and
             is
             cursed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               VVoe
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               Land
               ,
            
             &c.
             here
             drinking
             and
             eating
             are
             tyed
             to
             
               their
               seasons
            
             .
             2.
             
             By
             delicacie
             in
             the
             kind
             or
             quality
             ,
             as
             when
             meat
             and
             drink
             are
             excessive
             for
             costliness
             or
             fineness
             lavishly
             provided
             ,
             as
             Feasts
             very
             ordinarily
             are
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             8.
             
             So
             of
             the
             rich
             glutton
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               be
               faired
               delicately
               every
               day
               ,
               Luke
            
             16.
             19.
             3.
             
             In
             the
             quantity
             ,
             by
             
               too
               much
            
             ,
             when
             eating
             is
             exceeded
             in
             ,
             even
             to
             indisposition
             for
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             general
             Christian
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             particular
             callings
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             strengthening
             us
             for
             them
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             17.
             4.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             ,
             
               viz.
               too
               ardently
            
             ,
             when
             meat
             is
             desired
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             lust
             ,
             Prov.
             23.
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             5.
             
             In
             the
             preparing
             of
             meat
             ,
             
               viz.
               studiously
            
             ,
             that
             is
             when
             it
             is
             too
             riotously
             dressed
             ,
             for
             pleasing
             mens
             carnal
             appetite
             and
             taste
             ,
             or
             pallat
             ,
             by
             the
             fineness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             othere
             
             curiosities
             of
             that
             kind
             More
             particularly
             ,
             we
             may
             sin
             either
             in
             the
             exces●
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             when
             we
             go
             without
             just
             bounds
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             defect
             ,
             which
             may
             as
             well
             marr
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Gods
               glory
               and
               our
               fitness
               for
               duty
               ,
            
             as
             excess
             may
             :
             therefore
             doth
             Paul
             exhort
             Timothy
             to
             the
             use
             of
             a
             little
             wine
             ,
             as
             needful
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             sin
             of
             Gluttony
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             which
             we
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             thus
             some
             may
             fail
             ,
             as
             was
             just
             now
             said
             ,
             by
             too
             much
             daintiness
             in
             their
             fair
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             too
             great
             a
             quantity
             :
             And
             again
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             many
             are
             very
             sensual
             and
             carnal
             ,
             as
             being
             much
             given
             to
             satisfie
             their
             appetites
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             Prov.
             23.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             so
             Isa
             .
             5.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             it
             either
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             
               mans
               self
            
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             faileth
             ,
             or
             consider
             it
             in
             reference
             
               to
               others
            
             ,
             when
             he
             putteth
             them
             to
             eat
             or
             drink
             ,
             and
             occasioneth
             their
             sin
             ;
             either
             of
             the
             wayes
             is
             sinful
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             is
             particularly
             cursed
             ,
             Hab.
             2.
             15.
             although
             prophane
             men
             have
             often
             made
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             a
             pastime
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             some
             others
             that
             would
             seem
             more
             sober
             ,
             are
             but
             little
             troubled
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             seem
             by
             their
             practice
             to
             think
             they
             cannot
             make
             others
             welcome
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             unless
             they
             put
             them
             to
             exceed
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             it
             in
             the
             act
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             lust
             to
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             is
             fornication
             in
             the
             act
             and
             in
             the
             lust
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             also
             drunkenness
             and
             gluttony
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             Phil.
             3.
             19.
             the
             belly
             becometh
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             mens
             great
             care
             is
             to
             satisfie
             it
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             25.
             
             So
             to
             
               be
               given
               to
               wine
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             3.
             and
             to
             
               look
               on
               it
               with
               delight
            
             ,
             when
             it
             moveth
             it self
             aright
             in
             the
             cup
             ,
             &c.
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Prov.
             23
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Consider
             failing
             here
             morally
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             sutable
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             which
             even
             a
             Heathen
             will
             disallow
             ,
             and
             failing
             spiritually
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             sutable
             to
             a
             Christian
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             mans
             eating
             and
             drinking
             is
             meerly
             governed
             by
             sensual
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             only
             by
             physical
             injunctions
             and
             customary
             occasions
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Christian
             directions
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             levelled
             towards
             the
             great
             end
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             Christians
             ,
             even
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             are
             obliged
             by
             Divine
             precept
             to
             have
             a
             due
             regard
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             these
             sins
             as
             in
             the
             act
             ,
             or
             as
             in
             the
             effects
             ;
             the
             act
             is
             excessive
             use
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             in
             it self
             ,
             whether
             evil
             effects
             follow
             or
             not
             ;
             the
             effects
             are
             these
             which
             follow
             ,
             either
             in
             distempering
             the
             man
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             making
             him
             fall
             out
             with
             others
             ,
             the
             sin
             is
             properly
             in
             
               the
               act
            
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             
               the
               effects
            
             be
             not
             so
             diminished
             by
             their
             following
             on
             drunkenness
             as
             many
             suppose
             )
             and
             there
             may
             be
             a
             sinful
             act
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             visible
             sinful
             effect
             in
             the
             mans
             carriage
             or
             distemper
             .
             Hence
             Isa
             .
             5.
             22.
             there
             is
             a
             woe
             denounced
             against
             those
             
               who
               are
               strong
               to
               mingle
               or
               drink
               strong
               drink
            
             ;
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             that
             they
             are
             strong
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             property
             of
             nature
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             that
             they
             were
             drunken
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             strong
             to
             bear
             much
             without
             being
             distempered
             ,
             they
             took
             on
             more
             ,
             lippening
             or
             trusting
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             abusing
             their
             strength
             beyond
             the
             right
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             drinking
             more
             because
             they
             were
             strong
             ,
             then
             they
             durst
             have
             done
             if
             they
             had
             been
             weaker
          
           
             7.
             
             Consider
             eating
             and
             drinking
             in
             their
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             so
             sometimes
             meat
             and
             drink
             somewhat
             beyond
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             chearfulness
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             allowable
             :
             Sometimes
             again
             abstinencie
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             though
             no
             particular
             time
             be
             set
             for
             abstaining
             from
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             or
             for
             fasting
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             left
             that
             to
             mens
             prudence
             ;
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             but
             when
             one
             will
             at
             no
             time
             want
             dinner
             
             nor
             supper
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             the
             more
             time
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             a
             better
             frame
             for
             praying
             ,
             furthering
             of
             mortification
             ,
             sympathy
             with
             Josephs
             affliction
             ,
             &c.
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             will
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             :
             See
             Isaiah
             22
             ,
             13.
             14.
             where
             some
             are
             cursed
             for
             killing
             oxen
             and
             sheep
             ,
             eating
             flesh
             and
             drinking
             wine
             ;
             for
             certainly
             sometimes
             God
             calleth
             for
             a
             restraint
             upon
             the
             (
             at
             other
             times
             lawful
             )
             use
             of
             creature
             enjoyments
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Eating
             and
             drinking
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             to
             the
             expences
             we
             bestow
             on
             what
             we
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             the
             affection
             we
             have
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             spoken
             of
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             we
             spend
             on
             them
             .
             Hence
             is
             the
             curse
             Isa
             5.
             11.
             
             
               Woo
               to
               them
               that
               rise
               early
               ,
               and
               tarry
               long
               at
               strong
               drink
            
             ;
             much
             time
             spent
             this
             way
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             grosser
             effects
             follow
             not
             ,
             will
             bring
             a
             curse
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             given
             time
             for
             other
             ends
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             that
             no
             less
             tenderly
             minded
             then
             estate
             ,
             health
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             benefit
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             dare
             not
             spend
             ,
             waste
             ,
             or
             abuse
             these
             in
             eating
             or
             drinking
             for
             fear
             of
             sin
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             take
             more
             liberty
             as
             to
             our
             precious
             time
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             Consider
             eating
             and
             drinking
             as
             a
             mean
             seasonably
             made
             use
             of
             for
             its
             end
             ,
             as
             strength
             ,
             or
             health
             and
             the
             
               honour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             
               end
               it self
            
             ,
             or
             without
             respect
             to
             another
             end
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             sinful
             ,
             Eccless
             .
             10
             16.
             17.
             and
             the
             Land
             is
             cursed
             that
             hath
             Princes
             that
             keep
             not
             the
             bounds
             allowed
             ;
             which
             implyeth
             that
             the
             using
             of
             meat
             or
             drink
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             its
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             
               due
               season
            
             (
             as
             God
             giveth
             all
             things
             ,
             Psal
             .
             145.
             15.
             and
             as
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             Matth.
             6
             )
             is
             a
             breach
             and
             excess
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Consider
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             either
             as
             going
             the
             length
             of
             evil
             ,
             or
             as
             having
             the
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             where
             either
             of
             these
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             breach
             ,
             since
             we
             ought
             not
             only
             to
             abstain
             from
             evil
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             appearances
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             What
             hath
             been
             said
             agreeth
             both
             to
             sins
             of
             drinking
             and
             eating
             :
             We
             shall
             now
             give
             some
             general
             rules
             ,
             the
             observing
             whereof
             will
             further
             discover
             the
             sins
             that
             are
             in
             the
             use
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             excess
             or
             defect
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             we
             should
             look
             to
             a
             
               right
               end
            
             ,
             both
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             which
             is
             threefold
             :
             1
             
               Supream
               ,
               Eat
               and
               drink
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ●
             Cor.
             10.
             30.
             thus
             we
             may
             sin
             either
             in
             the
             defect
             or
             excess
             ,
             by
             disinabling
             our selves
             for
             any
             duty
             of
             his
             worship
             or
             ,
             by
             not
             adverting
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             this
             rule
             therefore
             faith
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             so
             swayed
             in
             
               quality
               ,
               quantity
               ,
               time
            
             ,
             &c.
             of
             our
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             most
             glorifie
             God.
             2.
             
             Subordinate
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             respect
             to
             others
             in
             all
             these
             ;
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             20.
             there
             is
             a
             woe
             to
             him
             that
             eateth
             with
             offence
             :
             thus
             by
             frequenting
             Taverns
             ,
             though
             we
             exceed
             not
             in
             drinking
             ,
             we
             strengthen
             others
             to
             follow
             our
             example
             to
             a
             greater
             length
             ;
             or
             it
             giveth
             them
             occasion
             to
             misjudge
             and
             misconstruct
             us
             ;
             so
             also
             the
             using
             of
             unlawful
             enjoyments
             in
             a
             too
             carnal
             and
             joval
             a
             way
             ,
             before
             carnal
             men
             give
             them
             occasion
             to
             think
             that
             we
             place
             some
             happiness
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             own
             strengthening
             and
             refreshing
             is
             an
             end
             to
             be
             looked
             to
             in
             the
             use
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             we
             weaken
             and
             indispose
             our selves
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             sin
             ,
             against
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             act
             it self
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             excessive
             for
             the
             kind
             of
             meat
             or
             drink
             ,
             as
             
               too
               delicate
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             for
             the
             
               quantity
               ,
               too
               much
            
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             time
             that
             is
             spent
             ,
             
               too
               long
            
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             sinful
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             the
             manner
             ,
             If
             creature
             enjoyments
             be
             with
             delight
             sought
             for
             ,
             or
             excessively
             delighted
             in
             ,
             and
             folks
             become
             restless
             and
             anxious
             about
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             25.
             and
             too
             eager
             in
             pursuing
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             taken
             up
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             seeking
             after
             them
             marreth
             contentment
             and
             the
             quiet
             frame
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             sinful
             excess
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             the
             effects
             in
             diverse
             respects
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             a
             mans
             
               ●●●ward
               estate
            
             or
             family
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             man
             sinneth
             when
             he
             eateth
             or
             drinketh
             beyond
             that
             which
             he
             may
             uphold
             ,
             or
             his
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             will
             allow
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             eating
             or
             drinking
             so
             ,
             may
             make
             himself
             or
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             fast
             for
             it
             afterward
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             much
             pinched
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             if
             it
             divert
             a
             man
             from
             that
             ,
             and
             marr
             the
             work
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             break
             appointments
             set
             by
             him
             for
             finishing
             of
             other
             mens
             work
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             other
             wayes
             have
             kept
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             if
             it
             indispose
             him
             for
             speaking
             of
             ,
             or
             doing
             that
             which
             concerneth
             his
             calling
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             sure
             in
             the
             excess
             .
             3.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             his
             body
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             weakned
             ,
             dulled
             ,
             or
             indisposed
             by
             the
             excess
             of
             meat
             or
             drink
             :
             This
             is
             called
             Isa
             .
             5.
             12.
             
               inflaming
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             allowable
             .
             4.
             
             Look
             to
             it
             as
             it
             affecteth
             folks
             reason
             ,
             and
             in
             less
             or
             more
             indisposeth
             them
             to
             conceive
             or
             judge
             of
             things
             aright
             ;
             much
             more
             when
             it
             raiseth
             a
             fury
             or
             madness
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             as
             reasonless
             beasts
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             it
             is
             excessive
             and
             to
             be
             eschewed
             no
             doubt
             .
             5.
             
             Look
             on
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               spiritual
               duties
            
             of
             a
             mans
             christian
             calling
             ,
             as
             of
             
               praying
               ,
               reading
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               repenting
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             obligation
             to
             these
             dutis
             laying
             on
             alway
             ,
             and
             our
             refreshments
             being
             in
             themselves
             midses
             to
             lead
             to
             the
             more
             chearful
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             by
             them
             we
             become
             more
             indisposed
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             either
             to
             forbear
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             formal
             or
             drousie
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             sure
             not
             good
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             evited
             .
             6.
             
             Look
             to
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             
               serious
               inward
               frame
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
            
             which
             these
             should
             have
             who
             ought
             to
             walk
             alwayes
             with
             God
             ,
             keep
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             whatsoever
             marreth
             that
             or
             obstructeth
             spiritul
             consolation
             ,
             or
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
             cannot
             certainly
             be
             good
             :
             Hence
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             18.
             
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             is
             opposed
             to
             
               excess
               in
               wine
               or
               drunkenness
            
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             one
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             although
             this
             sensible
             joy
             of
             the
             spirit
             cannot
             be
             alwayes
             carried
             alongst
             ,
             yet
             none
             should
             incapacitate
             themselves
             for
             keeping
             up
             with
             it
             .
             7.
             
             Look
             on
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             
               our
               corruptions
            
             and
             the
             promoving
             of
             mortification
             ;
             when
             it
             either
             marreth
             this
             ,
             by
             dulling
             and
             weakning
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             indisposing
             for
             their
             exercise
             ;
             or
             strengthneth
             and
             provoketh
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             sinful
             ,
             being
             a
             
               feeding
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               a
               making
               of
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             as
             if
             we
             fostered
             our
             corruptions
             of
             laziness
             ,
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             other
             lusts
             ,
             when
             we
             feast
             our selves
             .
             8.
             
             Look
             on
             it
             with
             respect
             to
             its
             opposite
             ,
             sobriety
             and
             temperance
             ;
             what
             is
             not
             sobriety
             ,
             is
             excess
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             ;
             and
             sobriety
             being
             not
             only
             no
             excess
             ,
             but
             a
             denyed
             sober
             use
             of
             creatures
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             excess
             when
             the
             mind
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             body
             ,
             is
             not
             sober
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             9.
             
             Look
             on
             it
             with
             respect
             to
             its
             end
             (
             with
             which
             we
             began
             )
             when
             it
             leadeth
             not
             to
             ,
             and
             fitteth
             not
             for
             
               honouring
               of
               God
            
             ,
             when
             it
             marreth
             our
             being
             useful
             to
             our
             relations
             and
             others
             ,
             either
             by
             taking
             up
             our
             time
             ,
             or
             spending
             our
             means
             that
             we
             cannot
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             supply
             them
             or
             indisposeth
             us
             for
             duties
             ,
             or
             hindereth
             a
             man
             from
             considering
             his
             own
             last
             end
             ,
             thus
             it
             is
             sinfully
             excessive
             .
             10.
             
             Look
             on
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             death
             and
             
               Christs
               second
               appearing
            
             ,
             for
             certainly
             our
             frame
             and
             posture
             in
             every
             thing
             should
             be
             such
             as
             we
             may
             not
             be
             surprised
             with
             that
             :
             Hence
             is
             Christs
             warning
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             
             
               Take
               head
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               overcharged
               with
               surfetting
               ,
               gluttony
               ,
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               day
               come
               upon
               you
               unawares
               :
            
             where
             he
             maketh
             not
             only
             
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             an
             aw-band
             
             to
             keep
             from
             gross
             out-breaking
             into
             these
             sins
             ;
             but
             joyning
             them
             with
             the
             
               carts
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             that
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             oft
             is
             ,
             an
             indisposition
             for
             that
             day
             even
             from
             the
             inward
             frame
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             sensual
             inclinations
             and
             desires
             ,
             when
             nothing
             doth
             outwardly
             appear
             .
          
           
             Now
             put
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             tryal
             ,
             and
             ye
             will
             find
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             he
             who
             by
             surcharging
             himself
             staggereth
             ,
             vomiteth
             ,
             or
             hath
             no
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             who
             in
             Scripture
             is
             accounted
             guilty
             of
             these
             evils
             ;
             but
             many
             more
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             sadly
             evident
             when
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             to
             count
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             should
             call
             many
             to
             this
             reckoning
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             eating
             or
             drinking
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             terrible
             surprisal
             to
             them
             :
             It
             is
             marked
             
               (
               Matth.
            
             24.
             39.
             
             )
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             sensuality
             and
             security
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             continued
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             till
             the
             flood
             came
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             more
             terrible
             and
             sad
             what
             the
             Lord
             saith
             afterward
             ,
             
               So
               shall
               it
               be
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man.
            
             O!
             fear
             and
             think
             seriously
             of
             this
             when
             ye
             are
             at
             your
             cups
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             imagin
             that
             you
             are
             never
             guilty
             ,
             but
             when
             you
             are
             like
             to
             beasts
             void
             of
             reason
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             condemning
             drunkenness
             ,
             comprehendeth
             under
             it
             all
             excess
             in
             drinking
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             may
             indispose
             for
             going
             about
             what
             we
             are
             called
             to
             ,
             though
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             reason
             be
             not
             alwayes
             disturbed
             .
             Neither
             to
             constitute
             drunkenness
             is
             it
             needful
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             willingly
             and
             purposely
             intend
             drunkenness
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             he
             willingly
             drink
             (
             and
             his
             will
             cannot
             be
             simply
             forced
             )
             although
             he
             be
             not
             desirous
             that
             these
             effects
             should
             follow
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             act
             and
             not
             the
             effect
             which
             is
             properly
             the
             sin
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             :
             If
             there
             were
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             sense
             of
             duty
             ,
             or
             shame
             of
             dishonesty
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             need
             many
             motives
             to
             disswade
             from
             these
             evils
             ;
             by
             committing
             of
             which
             most
             holy
             men
             have
             brought
             sad
             things
             on
             themselves
             ,
             and
             occasioned
             sad
             curses
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             as
             in
             Noah
             and
             Lot
             is
             clear
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             examples
             and
             falls
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             to
             be
             imitated
             ,
             or
             made
             use
             of
             to
             diminish
             from
             the
             account
             men
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             guilt
             ,
             as
             they
             often
             alas
             are
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             set
             up
             as
             beacons
             to
             scare
             and
             fright
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             persons
             it
             doth
             worst
             become
             ,
             is
             not
             easse
             to
             determine
             ,
             it
             being
             unbecoming
             to
             every
             person
             ,
             yea
             even
             beastly
             and
             against
             nature
             ,
             men
             being
             by
             it
             not
             only
             put
             for
             a
             time
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             reason
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             sleep
             )
             but
             incapacitate
             to
             act
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             a
             contrary
             beastly
             fury
             .
             How
             unbecoming
             is
             it
             for
             
               old
               men
            
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             examples
             to
             others
             in
             sobriety
             ?
             How
             unbecoming
             is
             it
             to
             
               young
               ●en
            
             ,
             whose
             youth
             should
             be
             otherwayes
             exercised
             ?
             How
             unbecoming
             for
             
               mean
               men
            
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             sober
             ?
             and
             how
             especialy
             unbecoming
             is
             it
             for
             men
             of
             place
             and
             reputation
             ?
             upon
             whom
             this
             sin
             bringeth
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             particularly
             it
             is
             most
             unsutable
             for
             Ministers
             to
             be
             given
             to
             drink
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             appetite
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             and
             Tit.
             1.
             hath
             given
             special
             rules
             and
             directions
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             all
             in
             
               wom
               n
            
             it
             is
             abominable
             ,
             and
             was
             and
             is
             so
             even
             amongst
             Heathens
             ;
             In
             sum
             ,
             
               whoredom
               ,
               wine
               ,
               and
               new
               wine
               ,
               Hosea
            
             4.
             11.
             
               take
               away
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             men
             are
             unmanned
             and
             made
             effeminate
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ;
             yea
             ,
             are
             transformed
             as
             it
             were
             into
             beasts
             ;
             of
             old
             ,
             men
             were
             so
             ashamed
             of
             drunkenness
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             betook
             themselves
             ordinarily
             to
             the
             night
             (
             though
             some
             indeed
             did
             rise
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             follow
             strong
             drink
             ,
             Isa
             .
             5.
             11.
             )
             And
             when
             folks
             will
             not
             keep
             at
             distance
             at
             the
             beginning
             from
             this
             sin
             of
             drunkenness
             ,
             but
             will
             needs
             take
             a
             liberty
             and
             be
             chearfull
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             prevaileth
             sadly
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             inslaved
             beasts
             ere
             long
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             bewitched
             with
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             can
             hardly
             begot
             free
             from
             the
             fascinations
             and
             inveiglements
             of
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             23.
             v.
             last
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             here
             ,
             Whether
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             when
             health
             requireth
             vomiting
             ,
             may
             not
             drink
             excessively
             for
             provoking
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             Physick
             ?
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             That
             in
             some
             diseases
             there
             is
             more
             allowed
             of
             some
             sorts
             of
             drink
             then
             in
             health
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             :
             Yea
             ,
             2.
             a
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             put
             betwixt
             sorts
             of
             drinks
             ;
             some
             are
             not
             inebriating
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             drinking
             of
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             them
             will
             not
             disturb
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ;
             others
             are
             such
             that
             excess
             in
             them
             will
             not
             only
             indispose
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             but
             quite
             obstruct
             and
             remove
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             and
             judgement
             ;
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             drink
             (
             which
             is
             more
             properly
             physical
             )
             may
             lawfully
             be
             drunken
             ▪
             but
             in
             no
             case
             is
             it
             lawful
             for
             a
             man
             to
             exceed
             in
             the
             use
             of
             that
             drink
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             with
             it
             the
             disturbance
             of
             his
             reason
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             this
             is
             sinful
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             expresly
             against
             Gods
             command
             ,
             and
             defaceth
             his
             Image
             in
             us
             (
             which
             is
             in
             knowledge
             )
             and
             is
             deregatory
             to
             it
             therefore
             is
             it
             still
             reckoned
             a
             proper
             
               fruit
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             21.
             and
             it
             secludeth
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               fornication
               ,
               theft
            
             .
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             can
             no
             mo●e
             be
             lawful
             under
             that
             pretext
             then
             the
             other
             are
             ;
             see
             1
             Cor.
             6
             11.
             12.
             it
             is
             also
             opposed
             to
             
               ●n
               honest
               Christian
               walk
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               putting
               on
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             13
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             alwayes
             true
             which
             we
             have
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             
               that
               ill
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
            
             ;
             neither
             hath
             God
             made
             exception
             in
             drunkenness
             more
             then
             in
             fornication
             ,
             for
             which
             some
             such
             pretexts
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             with
             some
             to
             palliate
             that
             ●in
             ▪
             Again
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             end
             of
             drink
             to
             procure
             womit
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             forementioned
             sort
             of
             drink
             ▪
             which
             none
             ever
             read
             of
             as
             approved
             ▪
             )
             beside
             ,
             it
             draweth
             along
             with
             it
             many
             other
             sins
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             but
             when
             they
             are
             in
             drunkenness
             ,
             they
             may
             
               blaspheme
               ,
               curse
               ,
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               murther
            
             or
             such
             like
             ?
             should
             they
             then
             actively
             remove
             the
             use
             of
             their
             reason
             by
             a
             practise
             which
             may
             be
             inductive
             to
             such
             abominations
             ?
             yea
             may
             not
             death
             then
             come
             ?
             and
             should
             it
             not
             alwayes
             be
             looked
             for
             ?
             and
             what
             a
             posture
             would
             a
             man
             be
             in
             ,
             when
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             to
             meet
             death
             ?
             moreover
             the
             distemper
             that
             followeth
             such
             drinking
             is
             not
             such
             as
             followeth
             Physick
             ,
             which
             doth
             only
             make
             sick
             or
             indispose
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             what
             influence
             it
             hath
             on
             the
             brain
             and
             reason
             ,
             is
             but
             accidental
             and
             indirect
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             otherwayes
             with
             that
             distemper
             that
             followeth
             drunkenness
             ,
             which
             putteth
             the
             person
             in
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             fury
             and
             distraction
             that
             the
             carnal
             ,
             unrenewed
             part
             doth
             most
             frequently
             get
             great
             advantage
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             further
             ,
             What
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             these
             actions
             ,
             which
             are
             committed
             in
             drunkenness
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Somewhat
             was
             said
             of
             this
             on
             this
             on
             the
             first
             Command
             ;
             but
             further
             we
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             Drunkenness
             being
             a
             voluntary
             act
             ▪
             it
             cannot
             excuse
             ,
             but
             maketh
             the
             person
             doubly
             guilty
             ,
             1.
             by
             making
             the
             man
             guilty
             of
             such
             an
             act
             ,
             2
             ▪
             by
             drawing
             on
             that
             incapacity
             on
             himself
             ,
             whereby
             he
             disposed
             himself
             for
             that
             and
             many
             more
             :
             In
             this
             respect
             the
             person
             committing
             murther
             ▪
             or
             sinning
             otherwayes
             ,
             in
             drunkenness
             is
             more
             guilty
             then
             another
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             in
             drink
             committeth
             the
             same
             sin
             ,
             because
             two
             sins
             concur
             in
             him
             ▪
             and
             not
             in
             the
             other
             :
             And
             therefore
             2.
             although
             the
             murther
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             &c.
             of
             one
             that
             is
             fresh
             is
             more
             gross
             murther
             and
             swearing
             ,
             &c.
             in
             another
             respect
             because
             it
             is
             more
             immediately
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             deliberation
             and
             choice
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             this
             ground
             drunkenness
             may
             in
             part
             extenuate
             the
             resolute
             pertinaciousness
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             yet
             it
             aggredgeth
             guilt
             upon
             the
             person
             on
             the
             former
             account
             .
             It
             was
             once
             answered
             by
             one
             ,
             who
             being
             desired
             to
             spare
             a
             person
             that
             had
             committed
             murther
             in
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             to
             impute
             it
             to
             his
             wine
             :
             that
             he
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             
               bang
               up
               the
               flagon
               wherein
               the
               wine
               was
            
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             man
             made
             himself
             so
             ,
             his
             
             punishment
             was
             just
             ,
             for
             had
             he
             not
             been
             the
             flagon
             of
             that
             wine
             ,
             that
             sin
             might
             have
             been
             prevented
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             touch
             on
             some
             particular
             ills
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             possible
             are
             more
             abounding
             and
             less
             looked
             to
             then
             beastly
             drunkenness
             ,
             yet
             hateful
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             take
             not
             I
             pray
             the
             mentioning
             of
             them
             ill
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             by
             unstrained
             consequence
             follow
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             former
             rules
             .
          
           
             The
             1.
             is
             the
             liberty
             that
             is
             taken
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             in
             respect
             of
             meat
             ;
             as
             if
             only
             appetite
             or
             lust
             where
             their
             rule
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             that
             excessive
             and
             superfluous
             vanity
             which
             is
             in
             feasting
             ,
             wherein
             that
             is
             sensually
             spent
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             usefully
             imployed
             ,
             and
             often
             they
             that
             are
             most
             prodigal
             and
             profuse
             that
             way
             ,
             are
             least
             in
             charity
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             may
             pamper
             their
             own
             flesh
             ,
             or
             get
             the
             name
             of
             Goodfellows
             and
             good
             House-keepers
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             such
             as
             have
             no
             need
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             be
             nothing
             or
             very
             little
             allowed
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             or
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             with
             held
             that
             way
             then
             is
             meet
             ,
             yet
             they
             think
             all
             is
             well
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             your
             tipling
             ,
             though
             ye
             drink
             not
             drunk
             ,
             your
             
               four
               hours
            
             (
             as
             ye
             call
             them
             )
             this
             drinking
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             used
             ,
             is
             certainly
             not
             for
             strength
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             16.
             17.
             by
             the
             opposition
             there
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             for
             drunkenness
             .
             If
             many
             men
             were
             put
             to
             search
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             found
             that
             there
             is
             more
             expended
             on
             these
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             then
             is
             bestowed
             in
             charitable
             uses
             ;
             more
             time
             taken
             up
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             in
             religious
             duties
             ,
             and
             more
             inclination
             to
             attend
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             hear
             sermons
             ;
             men
             cannot
             come
             abroad
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             they
             cannot
             shift
             their
             business
             without
             hurt
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             company
             they
             can
             do
             both
             :
             Prov.
             23.
             29.
             30.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               woe
               ?
               who
               hath
               sorrow
               ?
               who
               hath
               contentions
               ?
               who
               hath
               babbling
               ?
               who
               hath
               wounds
               without
               cause
               ?
               who
               hath
               redness
               of
               eyes
               ?
               They
               that
               tarry
               long
               at
               the
               wine
               ,
               they
               that
               go
               to
               seek
               mixt
               wine
               .
            
             Here
             you
             see
             who
             are
             the
             persons
             that
             have
             a
             woe
             and
             Gods
             curse
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             other
             inconveniencies
             ;
             are
             they
             not
             the
             tiplers
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             tarry
             long
             at
             the
             strong
             drink
             ?
             drink
             how
             much
             or
             how
             little
             they
             will
             ?
             Isa
             .
             5
             22
             
               Woe
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               mighty
               to
               drink
               wine
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               strength
               to
               mingle
               strong
               drink
               .
            
             Certainly
             God
             hath
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             time
             for
             another
             end
             then
             that
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             for
             that
             end
             given
             his
             creatures
             to
             men
             to
             be
             thus
             abused
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             eating
             or
             drinking
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             it
             is
             not
             for
             
               necessity
               ,
               for
               our
               own
               health
               ,
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             What
             then
             can
             be
             said
             for
             it
             ?
             that
             it
             helpeth
             to
             pass
             the
             time
             (
             which
             is
             pretended
             by
             many
             as
             an
             excuse
             )
             is
             a
             part
             of
             its
             guilt
             and
             just
             accusation
             ,
             for
             it
             maketh
             the
             time
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             thriftily
             and
             carefully
             spent
             ;
             and
             what
             chearfulness
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             is
             often
             carnal
             ▪
             when
             is
             their
             spiritual
             discourse
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             edifying
             ,
             and
             minister
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             at
             such
             meetings
             ?
             when
             do
             ye
             pray
             for
             the
             sanctifyed
             use
             of
             that
             time
             ▪
             fellow
             ship
             or
             drink
             ?
             if
             at
             all
             it
             is
             but
             seldom
             ;
             many
             a
             cursed
             four-hours
             is
             taken
             by
             some
             ,
             though
             all
             Gods
             creatures
             be
             good
             ,
             being
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             :
             be
             exhorted
             therefore
             to
             forbear
             this
             ▪
             especially
             ye
             who
             have
             place
             in
             government
             ,
             either
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             ;
             do
             not
             ye
             make
             others
             to
             offend
             with
             your
             example
             ,
             nor
             strengthen
             these
             in
             their
             wickedness
             (
             to
             whom
             ye
             should
             be
             examples
             of
             good
             )
             incouraging
             them
             to
             go
             in
             and
             drink
             
               drunk
               in
               Taverns
               or
               Ale
               houses
               ,
            
             when
             they
             see
             
             you
             go
             in
             to
             tiple
             :
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             ●ear
             what
             drunkenness
             of
             this
             sort
             is
             to
             be
             found
             even
             amongst
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             others
             from
             whom
             we
             would
             least
             expect
             it
             ▪
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             your
             drinking
             at
             
               bargains
               making
            
             so
             frequently
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             ,
             the
             end
             wherefore
             drink
             was
             appointed
             &
             given
             ,
             as
             i●
             ye
             were
             to
             honour
             drinking
             as
             a
             help
             to
             you
             in
             your
             bargains
             ,
             although
             this
             evil
             be
             now
             alas
             epidemick
             ;
             and
             hardly
             will
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             much
             business
             get
             it
             at
             all
             times
             shunned
             ,
             considering
             the
             humours
             of
             others
             he
             dealeth
             with
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             if
             ye
             would
             all
             set
             to
             it
             there
             would
             be
             no
             great
             difficulty
             of
             reforming
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             some
             begin
             not
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             done
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             uncouth
             and
             strange
             thing
             ,
             and
             even
             unnatural
             ,
             that
             neither
             a
             mans
             appetite
             ,
             nor
             his
             health
             ,
             nor
             the
             time
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             nor
             his
             ordinary
             dyet
             shall
             be
             the
             reason
             or
             occasion
             of
             a
             mans
             drinking
             ,
             or
             the
             rule
             whereby
             to
             try
             the
             convenient
             when
             or
             season
             of
             it
             ▪
             but
             when
             ever
             a
             man
             shall
             make
             such
             or
             such
             a
             bargain
             with
             me
             ,
             or
             pay
             me
             for
             ,
             or
             get
             payment
             from
             me
             of
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             my
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             what
             beast
             will
             be
             thus
             dealt
             with
             ?
             O
             how
             many
             irrational
             ,
             and
             almost
             
               infr●
               brutal
            
             practises
             are
             amongst
             us
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             
               drinking
               of
               healths
            
             ,
             and
             constraining
             a
             pledging
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             )
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             thus
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             forcing
             ,
             or
             tempting
             ,
             or
             occasioning
             (
             although
             it
             be
             willingly
             done
             by
             them
             )
             drinking
             in
             others
             ;
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             provocations
             in
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             a
             dreadful
             perverting
             of
             the
             end
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             neither
             health
             nor
             necessity
             calling
             to
             it
             :
             For
             1.
             this
             hath
             the
             woe
             appropriated
             to
             it
             that
             is
             pronounced
             Hab.
             2
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Wo●
               to
               him
               that
               giveth
               his
               neighbour
               drink
            
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             great
             incitement
             and
             provocation
             to
             drinking
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             times
             hath
             it
             occasioned
             drunkenness
             ?
             Again
             ,
             2.
             whereas
             every
             mans
             own
             appetite
             should
             rule
             his
             drinking
             ,
             this
             maketh
             one
             man
             prescribe
             the
             quantity
             and
             quality
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             man
             ,
             or
             several
             men
             ,
             drinketh
             by
             the
             measure
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             appetite
             of
             another
             ;
             which
             is
             unreasonable
             ,
             it
             being
             contrary
             to
             nature
             that
             men
             should
             drink
             all
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             precisely
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             drink
             .
             This
             even
             in
             Abasuerus
             his
             Feast
             .
             Esther
             1.
             8.
             was
             forbidden
             ▪
             Beside
             what
             can
             be
             the
             use
             of
             drinking
             of
             healths
             ?
             it
             cannot
             be
             the
             health
             of
             another
             whom
             we
             respect
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             approved
             way
             of
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mean
             that
             Christians
             ought
             to
             keep
             fellowship
             in
             for
             the
             health
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             we
             suppose
             they
             are
             readiest
             to
             drink
             healths
             who
             are
             least
             in
             prayer
             for
             such
             whom
             they
             pretend
             to
             respect
             .
             It
             was
             a
             notable
             saying
             of
             a
             great
             man
             (
             solicited
             belike
             to
             drink
             the
             Kings
             health
             )
             
               By
               your
               leave
               I
               will
               pray
               for
               the
               Kings
               health
               ,
               and
               drink
               for
               my
               own
               :
            
             And
             certainly
             whatever
             it
             be
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             the
             many
             ill
             consequents
             which
             have
             followed
             the
             drinking
             of
             healths
             ,
             the
             many
             drunkennesses
             and
             quarrellings
             occasioned
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             resentments
             that
             men
             will
             have
             if
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             slighted
             (
             as
             they
             account
             it
             )
             either
             when
             they
             are
             drinking
             themselves
             ,
             or
             when
             their
             name
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             health
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             do
             manifest
             that
             they
             who
             use
             it
             ,
             esteem
             more
             to
             be
             in
             that
             way
             of
             drinking
             then
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             alledge
             that
             if
             a
             man
             drink
             not
             as
             much
             as
             they
             ,
             he
             respecteth
             them
             not
             .
             Again
             ,
             men
             in
             company
             drinking
             healths
             ,
             either
             take
             drink
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             (
             and
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             healths
             are
             but
             for
             the
             fashion
             )
             and
             do
             not
             press
             it
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             even
             thus
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             indifferent
             like
             ,
             yet
             considering
             the
             abuse
             which
             hath
             been
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             offence
             that
             may
             flow
             from
             the
             maintaining
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             often
             proveth
             
             the
             rise
             of
             more
             ,
             and
             giveth
             occasion
             to
             others
             to
             follow
             it
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             it
             on
             (
             even
             beyond
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             first
             Inventer
             or
             Proposer
             ▪
             )
             it
             is
             much
             more
             safe
             to
             forbear
             ;
             or
             they
             drink
             unnecessarily
             and
             press
             it
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             abominable
             .
             See
             what
             the
             Fathers
             think
             of
             this
             in
             Mr.
             
             Bolton's
             directions
             for
             comfortable
             walking
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             narrowly
             into
             the
             thing
             it self
             (
             although
             custome
             when
             it
             is
             inveterate
             weakneth
             us
             in
             the
             right
             uptaking
             of
             things
             ,
             yet
             )
             it
             will
             probably
             be
             found
             to
             have
             arisen
             from
             heathenish
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             used
             
               Libamen
               Jovi
               ,
               Baccho
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             if
             it
             be
             supposed
             to
             help
             the
             health
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             expected
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             given
             no
             such
             promise
             ,
             it
             must
             therefore
             be
             from
             the
             Devil
             ;
             it
             was
             called
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             
               Phiala
               Jovis
            
             ,
             drinking
             of
             healths
             being
             among
             them
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Drink
             ▪
             offering
             or
             Sacrifice
             to
             their
             Idols
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             those
             they
             mentioned
             in
             their
             drinking
             ,
             or
             whose
             health
             they
             drank
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             there
             is
             no
             vestige
             of
             it
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             nor
             any
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             experience
             cleareth
             that
             many
             grow
             in
             a
             sort
             superstitious
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             refusing
             such
             a
             thing
             were
             a
             prejudice
             or
             indignity
             to
             the
             person
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             it
             as
             a
             rower
             to
             convey
             in
             much
             drunkenness
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             we
             think
             it
             therefore
             absolutely
             safest
             to
             forbear
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             hazard
             here
             ;
             See
             
               Ambros
               .
               de
               ●le●
               &
               Jejunio
               ,
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             &
             18.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               temp
               .
               ser
               .
            
             231
             ▪
             232.
             
             
               Basil
               .
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Cor.
               ser
               .
            
             14.
             
             
               Cartwright's
               Confession
            
             .
             To
             this
             same
             purpose
             these
             old
             Latin
             lines
             are
             worthy
             the
             noticing
             
               
                 Una
                 salus
                 sanis
                 nullam
                 pot●re
                 salutem
                 ,
              
               
                 Non
                 est
                 in
                 pot●
                 vera
                 s●lute
                 salus
                 ▪
              
            
             Which
             may
             be
             thus
             Englished
             ;
             
               
                 To
                 drink
                 no
                 healths
                 for
                 whole
                 men
                 ,
                 good
                 health
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 drinking
                 healths
                 we
                 real
                 health
                 do
                 miss
                 ▪
              
            
          
           
             We
             suppose
             that
             a
             kindly
             motion
             towards
             a
             person
             that
             is
             present
             when
             one
             drinketh
             to
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             differenced
             from
             this
             yea
             ,
             and
             taking
             occasion
             also
             to
             remember
             others
             that
             are
             absent
             ;
             for
             our
             eating
             and
             drinking
             together
             ,
             being
             that
             wherein
             our
             familiarity
             and
             freedom
             one
             with
             another
             venteth
             it self
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             signs
             or
             occasions
             of
             testifying
             our
             kindness
             to
             ,
             and
             remembrance
             of
             ,
             those
             whom
             we
             respect
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             unsuitable
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             your
             drinking
             at
             the
             
               birth
               of
               children
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             ,
             at
             their
             Christning
             or
             Baptism
             (
             whereat
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             somewhat
             may
             be
             allowed
             in
             Christian
             hilarity
             )
             as
             in
             after
             visits
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             woman
             is
             in
             Child
             ▪
             bed
             ,
             or
             doth
             lye
             in
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             can
             see
             her
             though
             it
             were
             many
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             but
             she
             and
             they
             must
             now
             drink
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             drink
             ;
             O
             what
             a
             debauched
             time
             is
             i●
             to
             many
             ?
             that
             while
             they
             are
             lying
             ▪
             and
             while
             God
             calleth
             them
             to
             be
             otherwayes
             ▪
             imployed
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             entertained
             with
             tippling
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             matter●
             that
             though
             it
             be
             both
             a
             burthen
             to
             the
             receiver
             ▪
             and
             expence
             to
             the
             giver
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             will
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             it
             ▪
             but
             both
             will
             concur
             :
             Indeed
             ,
             where
             women
             in
             that
             condition
             are
             in
             strait
             we
             would
             allow
             in
             that
             case
             to
             give
             them
             some
             drink
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             money
             to
             provide
             
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             there
             is
             no
             want
             ,
             but
             rather
             superfluity
             to
             add
             more
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             but
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             fashion
             or
             our
             own
             supposed
             credit
             ?
             This
             is
             not
             the
             end
             for
             which
             these
             creatures
             are
             given
             ,
             nor
             is
             this
             the
             fellowship
             that
             Christians
             ought
             to
             have
             one
             with
             another
             seeing
             therefore
             there
             is
             in
             this
             custome
             both
             sin
             in
             abuse
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             ;
             and
             seeing
             there
             is
             in
             it
             also
             shame
             ,
             that
             men
             and
             women
             shall
             let
             others
             furnish
             them
             as
             though
             they
             were
             poor
             ,
             or
             do
             them
             a
             favour
             in
             buying
             drink
             for
             them
             (
             when
             their
             necessity
             is
             provided
             )
             as
             though
             they
             loved
             to
             drink
             and
             tipple
             :
             and
             seeing
             withal
             there
             is
             often
             damage
             here
             ,
             and
             much
             money
             foolishly
             spent
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             many
             ,
             we
             would
             intreat
             you
             to
             for
             bear
             this
             also
             ▪
             and
             except
             such
             of
             you
             as
             are
             poor
             and
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             drink
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             none
             of
             you
             suffer
             any
             stranger
             ,
             or
             other
             then
             your selves
             to
             bring
             in
             drink
             to
             your
             houses
             ,
             but
             rather
             set
             your selves
             to
             be
             christians
             in
             your
             fellowship
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             also
             ,
             that
             fewer
             visits
             in
             that
             case
             would
             sute
             better
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             much
             more
             comfortable
             and
             advantagious
             to
             the
             sick
             party
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             your
             drinking
             at
             Lick-wakes
             or
             Dergies
             (
             as
             ye
             call
             them
             (
             after
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             also
             after
             the
             burial
             of
             friends
             or
             neighbours
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             gave
             a
             call
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             rendezvous
             to
             drink
             .
             Certainly
             if
             drunkenness
             and
             tippling
             be
             unsutable
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             much
             more
             on
             such
             an
             occasion
             is
             it
             so
             ,
             even
             most
             unsutable
             ▪
             Is
             this
             the
             way
             to
             be
             made
             christianly
             ,
             to
             mind
             your
             own
             approaching
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             it
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             rather
             to
             make
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             a
             house
             of
             feasting
             ▪
             and
             to
             forget
             the
             end
             of
             all
             living
             ,
             which
             the
             living
             should
             lay
             to
             heart
             ?
             Is
             this
             to
             bear
             burthen
             with
             a
             smitten
             family
             wherein
             one
             is
             dead
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             burthen
             them
             ,
             and
             table
             your selves
             in
             their
             house
             ?
             Will
             this
             fit
             them
             who
             are
             alive
             to
             get
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             stroak
             ,
             to
             be
             disturbed
             by
             providing
             such
             and
             such
             meat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             servants
             for
             you
             :
             when
             it
             is
             like
             that
             thus
             ,
             praying
             comes
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             and
             heaviness
             swallowed
             up
             in
             this
             heathenish
             way
             of
             drinking
             away
             care
             and
             thought
             ;
             certainly
             if
             the
             parties
             be
             sad
             that
             sort
             of
             fellowship
             is
             not
             fit
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             proper
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             hazard
             to
             take
             no
             impression
             of
             the
             rod
             ,
             this
             stumbleth
             them
             ,
             and
             quite
             driveth
             it
             away
             :
             O
             heathenish
             ,
             hateful
             and
             abominable
             practise
             !
             And
             where
             was
             it
             ever
             seen
             that
             frequent
             company
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             such
             company
             ,
             proved
             useful
             ?
             yea
             ,
             often
             it
             hath
             been
             followed
             with
             abuse
             and
             many
             sad
             consequents
             :
             and
             is
             the
             dreg
             of
             old
             superstious
             Popery
             not
             fully
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             If
             what
             we
             have
             said
             be
             truth
             ,
             viz.
             That
             eating
             and
             drinking
             should
             be
             in
             
               season
               for
               strength
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             16.
             17
             
             :
             and
             for
             the
             
               honour
               of
               God
               ▪
            
             we
             are
             perswaded
             that
             it
             contradicteth
             all
             these
             evils
             ,
             as
             unbecoming
             Christians
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             your
             own
             credit
             and
             esteem
             have
             place
             with
             you
             ,
             let
             these
             things
             be
             forborn
             and
             abandoned
             ;
             are
             we
             laying
             heavy
             burthens
             on
             you
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             way
             proposed
             by
             us
             ,
             look
             both
             more
             christian
             and
             more
             civil
             ▪
             like
             ,
             and
             if
             in
             such
             outward
             things
             that
             are
             hurtful
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             say
             but
             the
             reforming
             of
             them
             is
             some
             way
             in
             your
             power
             .
             If
             in
             such
             things
             ▪
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             prevail
             not
             with
             you
             ,
             wherein
             shall
             we
             prevail
             ▪
             Are
             there
             any
             who
             come
             to
             deaths
             dote
             but
             these
             things
             are
             loathsome
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             conscience
             cryeth
             out
             on
             them
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             we
             say
             nothing
             but
             what
             your
             conscience
             will
             confirm
             ,
             let
             us
             prevail
             with
             you
             so
             far
             as
             to
             procure
             a
             reformation
             of
             these
             evils
             that
             are
             so
             hurtful
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             dishonourable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             whereof
             I
             shall
             speak
             but
             a
             word
             :
             I
             supose
             the
             excessive
             number
             of
             
               Tavernskeepers
               ,
               Vintners
            
             ,
             and
             Hostlers
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             an
             occasion
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             cause
             of
             intemperancy
             in
             drink
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             number
             cannnt
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             necessary
             for
             mans
             lawful
             use
             ;
             it
             must
             therefore
             be
             to
             provoke
             to
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             and
             this
             imployment
             is
             now
             become
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             desperate
             of
             any
             other
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             will
             betake
             himself
             to
             this
             shift
             ▪
             and
             readily
             such
             fall
             under
             that
             woe
             pronounced
             Hab.
             2.
             against
             those
             who
             
               hold
               drink
               to
               others
            
             :
             Take
             heed
             to
             this
             ye
             who
             take
             this
             Calling
             on
             you
             ▪
             it
             is
             lawful
             in
             it self
             I
             grant
             ,
             but
             often
             it
             is
             made
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             in
             it
             become
             often
             partakers
             of
             many
             sins
             committed
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             own
             particulare
             advantage
             they
             overlook
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             uncleanness
             and
             whoredom
             ,
             debauched
             drunkards
             being
             ordinarily
             vile
             and
             lascivious
             persons
             ;
             you
             ought
             therefore
             to
             discountenance
             night
             ▪
             drinkers
             especiall
             ,
             by
             refusing
             to
             give
             them
             what
             they
             call
             for
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             not
             make
             your selves
             partakers
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             it
             doth
             appear
             how
             base
             and
             unbeseeming
             Christians
             these
             spoken
             of
             drinkings
             and
             tipplings
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             neither
             in
             faith
             pray
             for
             ,
             nor
             promise
             our selves
             a
             blessing
             upon
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             they
             being
             neither
             in
             season
             nor
             for
             a
             right
             end
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             when
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             been
             given
             to
             these
             sins
             ,
             will
             wish
             they
             had
             been
             other
             wayes
             exercised
             .
             —
             Thus
             much
             for
             this
             Seventh
             Command
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Eighth
             Command
             .
          
           
             
               Exodus
               20.
               15.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Steal
               .
            
          
           
             VVE
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             this
             Eight
             Command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
            
             :
             In
             the
             former
             the
             Lord
             restrained
             the
             
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             mens
             abusing
             of
             their
             bodies
             .
             In
             this
             he
             regulateth
             them
             in
             the
             use
             of
             their
             riches
             and
             estates
             ,
             and
             setteth
             bounds
             to
             the
             
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               covetousness
               of
               the
               heart
            
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Command
             in
             general
             is
             ,
             to
             regulate
             us
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             outward
             estate
             of
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             fail
             not
             either
             in
             wronging
             ,
             or
             in
             ordinate
             and
             excessive
             profiting
             them
             or
             our selves
             :
             And
             miscarriages
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             comprehended
             under
             this
             of
             stealing
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             odious
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             general
             scope
             of
             the
             Command
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             alloweth
             property
             amongest
             his
             people
             ,
             otherwayes
             there
             could
             be
             no
             stealing
             .
             2.
             
             That
             men
             have
             not
             liberty
             to
             manage
             these
             things
             of
             the
             world
             according
             to
             their
             meer
             pleasur
             and
             arbitrement
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             rules
             set
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             governed
             in
             reference
             to
             them
             ▪
             and
             there
             is
             religion
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             there
             is
             in
             praying
             and
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             though
             the
             things
             be
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             .
          
           
             For
             opening
             the
             Command
             ,
             Consider
             1.
             the
             sin
             forbidden
             ,
             stealing
             ,
             with
             the
             positive
             duty
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ▪
             2.
             
             Consider
             its
             extent
             as
             to
             the
             kinds
             ;
             of
             theft
             :
             Consider
             how
             theft
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             committed
             :
             4.
             
             You
             may
             consider
             more
             ,
             particularly
             some
             particular
             sins
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             duties
             commanded
             ,
             
             and
             Questions
             that
             may
             be
             moved
             concerning
             them
             ,
             as
             about
             Charity
             or
             
               giving
               Al●●
               Usuray
               ,
               making
               of
               bargains
            
             or
             
               contracts
               ,
               pursuing
               of
               iches
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sume
               of
               this
               Command
               we
               may
               gather
               from
            
             Ephes
             .
             
               4.
               28.
            
             
             Let
             him
             that
             stole
             steal
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             rather
             let
             him
             labour
             ,
             working
             with
             his
             bands
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             be
             may
             have
             to
             give
             to
             him
             that
             needeth
             .
             1
             Thess
             .
             
               4.
               6.
            
             
             That
             no
             man
             go
             beyond
             and
             defraud
             his
             brother
             in
             any
             matter
             ;
             because
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             avenger
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             have
             forewarned
             you
             and
             testified
             .
             Lev.
             
               19
               11.
               13.
               35.
               36.
            
             
             Ye
             shall
             not
             steal
             ,
             neither
             deal
             falsly
             ,
             neither
             lie
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             —
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             defraud
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             neither
             rob
             him
             ?
             the
             wages
             of
             him
             that
             is
             hired
             shalt
             not
             abide
             with
             the●
             all
             night
             ●ntill
             the
             morning
             .
             —
             Ye
             shall
             do
             no
             unright●o●s●●s●
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             〈…〉
             in
             weight
             or
             in
             measure
             ,
             just
             ballances
             ,
             just
             weights
             ,
             a
             just
             ep●a●
             ,
             and
             ●
             just
             ●ine
             shall
             ye
             have
             :
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             which
             brought
             you
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Theft
             
               is
               most
               strictly
               defined
               to
               be
            
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             that
             which
             i●
             anothers
             ,
             ●e
             not
             knowing
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             his
             ●urt
             ;
             
               but
               more
               generally
               we
               take
               it
               to
               be
            
             any
             inordinatnese
             in
             referance
             to
             riches
             ,
             either
             by
             wronging
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             profiting
             our selves
             ,
             
               and
               that
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               the
               attaining
               ,
               retaining
               ,
               or
               using
               of
               them
               ▪
               this
               ,
               thought
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               yet
               comprehendeth
               m●ch
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             we
             call
             that
             inordinateness
             ,
             when
             men
             mistaking
             the
             right
             end
             for
             which
             and
             the
             golden
             mediocrity
             according
             to
             which
             riches
             are
             to
             be
             employed
             ;
             they
             do
             fail
             either
             in
             the
             excess
             ,
             by
             transgressing
             the
             just
             bounds
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             defect
             ;
             or
             making
             use
             of
             wrong
             midesses
             for
             attaining
             the
             end
             :
             Hence
             
               the
               love
               of
               mo●ey
            
             or
             of
             riches
             being
             
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evil
            
             ,
             becometh
             Idolatry
             ,
             when
             riches
             are
             made
             the
             ●ltimate
             end
             ,
             and
             pursued
             and
             made
             use
             of
             only
             to
             satisfie
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eye
             ;
             or
             when
             this
             love
             of
             money
             is
             made
             subservient
             to
             some
             other
             lust
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               pride
               of
               life
            
             ,
             thus
             the
             love
             of
             money
             is
             inordinate
             as
             to
             its
             end
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             for
             an
             end
             without
             and
             beyond
             that
             which
             is
             convenient
             for
             us
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             be
             inordinate
             by
             our
             being
             too
             vehement
             in
             our
             desires
             after
             riches
             so
             that
             we
             
               will
               be
               rich
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             9.
             we
             resolve
             it
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             so
             by
             any
             means
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             :
             which
             is
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             desirous
             of
             too
             much
             ,
             keeping
             no
             proportionable
             measure
             ,
             but
             being
             sometimes
             in
             the
             excess
             ,
             spending
             ou●
             time
             in
             seeking
             more
             then
             is
             convenient
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             defect
             ,
             trifling
             away
             much
             time
             in
             the
             lazy
             ,
             careless
             ,
             and
             negligent
             pursuit
             of
             what
             is
             convenient
             3.
             
             There
             may
             be
             inordinateness
             in
             the
             mide●●e●
             made
             use
             of
             for
             attaining
             or
             retaining
             riches
             either
             by
             an
             unlawful
             way
             of
             conquest
             simply
             ,
             or
             by
             that
             which
             is
             such
             in
             some
             respects
             ;
             as
             by
             unlawful
             callings
             and
             such
             like
             :
             All
             which
             unlawful
             wayes
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             three
             ,
             
               ●apina
               ,
               furtu●●
            
             ,
             and
             
               turpe
               ●●cru●
               ,
               rapin●
               ,
               theft
               ,
            
             and
             
               fi●thy
               Iuer●
            
             ;
             of
             which
             more
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             this
             inordinateness
             we
             say
             is
             when
             either
             our
             Neighbours
             estate
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             ,
             is
             wronged
             ▪
             his
             may
             be
             wronged
             when
             ours
             is
             not
             advantaged
             ;
             as
             by
             
               destro●ing
               ,
               firing
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             out
             of
             hatred
             and
             ma●i●●
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             wronged
             by
             our
             negligence
             ,
             when
             possibly
             he
             and
             our selves
             are
             both
             wronged
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             condemned
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             Exod.
             22.
             5.
             
             &
             
               sequent
               ▪
            
             the
             Lord
             provideth
             Laws
             annent
             it
             .
             It
             may
             be
             also
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             profiting
             our selves
             or
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             bettering
             of
             our
             own
             estate
             or
             his
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             inordinateness
             in
             
               getting
               ;
               keeping
            
             ,
             and
             using
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             us
             or
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             get
             it
             without
             right
             ,
             or
             its
             due
             price
             by
             anothers
             folly
             or
             negligence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             To
             proceed
             a
             little
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             the
             sin
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             drawn
             to
             these
             three
             forementioned
             heads
             ,
             
               r●pin●
               ,
               furturn
               ,
               turpe
               lu●ru●
               ,
            
          
           
             R●pine
             incl●deth
             violence
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             both
             by
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             more
             petty
             parties
             ,
             as
             
               robbers
               ,
               plunderers
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             such
             as
             are
             more
             strong
             and
             able
             to
             carry
             their
             point
             ,
             as
             
               Conquer●rs
               ,
               General●
               of
               Armi●s
            
             ,
             &c.
             medling
             with
             that
             which
             is
             not
             theirs
             ,
             which
             is
             robbery
             in
             the
             Lords
             account
             ,
             Hab.
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             by
             Sea
             ,
             this
             is
             called
             paracy
             :
             It
             was
             a
             true
             and
             sharp
             answer
             which
             a
             Pirate
             did
             give
             to
             Alexander
             (
             as
             is
             recorded
             )
             who
             being
             taken
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             asked
             ,
             How
             he
             could
             or
             durst
             live
             that
             way
             ;
             replyed
             ,
             He
             
               did
               only
               what
               he
               himself
               did
               ;
               save
               that
            
             Alexander
             
               ●ereft
               ●en
               of
               kingdoms
               ,
               ●e
               but
               of
               a
               little
               of
               their
               means
               :
               be
               with
               more
               strength
               on
               the
               land
               followed
               his
               point
               ,
               be
               with
               les●
               upon
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             Of
             which
             Piracy
             ,
             whether
             caping
             or
             robbing
             poor
             innocent
             Sea
             ▪
             faring
             ▪
             mens
             goods
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             used
             by
             many
             ,
             I
             wish
             all
             Capers
             and
             their
             Confederates
             in
             all
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             would
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             and
             would
             to
             this
             purpose
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             the
             eminently
             learned
             Gro●ius
             saith
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               jure
               belli
               &
               pacit
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             18.
             s●ct
             .
             2.
             but
             more
             especially
             sect
             .
             4.
             where
             he
             doth
             with
             much
             reason
             (
             whereof
             he
             was
             a
             great
             Master
             )
             and
             religion
             ,
             assert
             .
             
               That
               when
               justice
               ,
               strictly
               so
               called
               ,
               is
               not
               hurt
               ,
               yet
               a
               man
               ●ay
               sin
               against
               that
               duty
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               loving
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               what
               the
               Christian
               law
               perscribes
               (
               which
               yet
               here
               is
               only
               corr●b●rative
               of
               the
               moral
               law
               ,
               that
               perfect
               and
               perpetually
               binding
               Rule
               of
               life
               and
               manners
               )
               so
               that
               if
               it
               be
               manifest
               that
               such
               caping
               ,
               robbing
               ,
               or
               spoyling
               ,
               will
               chiefly
               hurt
               and
               indammage
               ,
               not
               the
               whole
               body
               or
               generality
               of
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               of
               themselves
               guilty
               ;
               but
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               ▪
               as
               will
               thrust
               them
               into
               the
               very
               greatest
               calamities
               and
               miseries
               ;
               wherein
               to
               cast
               even
               such
               as
               are
               our
               private
               and
               proper
               debtors
               ,
               were
               a
               merciless
               and
               cruel
               act
               :
               But
               if
               to
               all
               this
               it
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               such
               spoyling
               or
               robbing
               is
               found
               to
               be
               of
               no
               considerable
               moment
               or
               importance
               ,
               neither
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               war
               ,
               nor
               to
               cut
               short
               and
               consume
               the
               publick
               and
               main
               force
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ▪
               then
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               such
               gain
               ought
               to
               be
               accounted
               unworthy
               of
               a
               morally
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               being
               mad
               only
               of
               the
               calamity
               of
               the
               times
               .
            
             On
             which
             account
             Plutarch
             blames
             Crassus
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             made
             purchase
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             his
             riches
             by
             robbing
             &
             spoyling
             in
             times
             of
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             looking
             on
             the
             calamities
             of
             the
             times
             he
             lived
             in
             ,
             as
             his
             greatest
             gain
             ,
             
               Grot
               ,
               annot
               ,
               ad
               idem
               illud
               cap.
            
             18.
             
             Whatever
             will
             be
             said
             for
             pressed
             men
             and
             other
             Subjects
             who
             on
             the
             express
             call
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             go
             to
             Sea
             fights
             ,
             their
             non-obligation
             to
             inquire
             narrowly
             and
             scrupulously
             into
             the
             justness
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             to
             them
             unjust
             ▪
             yet
             unquestionably
             such
             persons
             as
             go
             a
             caping
             and
             their
             Compartners
             ,
             for
             a
             share
             of
             the
             gain
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             a
             strict
             and
             accurate
             examination
             of
             the
             justness
             of
             the
             war
             ,
             since
             they
             willingly
             offer
             themselves
             to
             such
             work
             ,
             yea
             ,
             seek
             for
             access
             to
             it
             as
             a
             special
             favour
             and
             priviledge
             ;
             which
             they
             may
             let
             alone
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             ought
             ,
             on
             the
             least
             scruple
             or
             ground
             of
             haesitation
             ,
             to
             let
             it
             alone
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             satisfaction
             to
             their
             consciences
             to
             the
             yondmost
             annent
             the
             Justness
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             make
             themselves
             as
             guilty
             in
             their
             station
             as
             the
             Prince
             ,
             State
             ,
             or
             Common-wealth
             do
             ,
             who
             ingage
             in
             an
             unjust
             War
             ;
             since
             whatever
             is
             not
             done
             in
             faith
             and
             from
             a
             perswasion
             of
             the
             warrantableness
             thereof
             is
             sin
             :
             And
             thought
             a
             War
             were
             uncontravertibly
             just
             ,
             yet
             Grotius
             his
             grounds
             before
             laid
             down
             ,
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             by
             such
             especially
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             a
             covetous
             homour
             &
             desire
             to
             make
             
             gain
             ,
             though
             under
             the
             silly
             pretext
             of
             weakning
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             the
             least
             thing
             ordinarily
             intended
             by
             them
             ,
             ingage
             themselves
             in
             this
             course
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             crusheth
             many
             poor
             Innocents
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             often
             waited
             with
             bloodshed
             ,
             and
             taking
             of
             mens
             lives
             ;
             who
             (
             it
             will
             not
             it
             seems
             be
             readily
             denyed
             )
             may
             defend
             themselves
             and
             their
             goods
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             the
             livelyhood
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             families
             ,
             won
             with
             much
             toyl
             and
             hazard
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             may
             endavour
             the
             preservation
             of
             these
             goods
             ,
             and
             defend
             themselves
             against
             such
             as
             would
             spoil
             &
             bereave
             them
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             worthy
             of
             very
             grave
             consideration
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             case
             the
             assailants
             wounding
             ,
             mutilating
             ,
             or
             killing
             poor
             private
             men
             ,
             quietly
             following
             their
             callings
             for
             their
             bread
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             lawful
             (
             at
             least
             hitherto
             in
             this
             so
             circumstantiated
             case
             by
             Grotius
             ,
             not
             judged
             and
             determined
             unlawful
             )
             defence
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             altogether
             free
             (
             especially
             if
             the
             justness
             of
             the
             War
             be
             doubtful
             ,
             or
             not
             conscientiously
             inquired
             into
             )
             of
             murther
             :
             And
             if
             the
             aggressors
             themselves
             should
             be
             wounded
             or
             killed
             by
             these
             defendants
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             be
             without
             all
             culpable
             accession
             to
             their
             own
             self
             murther
             ;
             and
             so
             whether
             they
             will
             not
             be
             involved
             in
             the
             guilt
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Eighth
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Sixth
             Command
             :
             And
             whether
             goods
             and
             an
             estate
             acquired
             or
             increased
             by
             such
             means
             ,
             may
             be
             brooked
             and
             possessed
             with
             solid
             peace
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             well-grounded
             expectation
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             which
             
               maketh
               rich
               ,
               and
               addeth
               no
               sorrow
               therewith
               :
            
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             calls
             for
             grave
             consideration
             .
             Beside
             that
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             observed
             ,
             that
             such
             courses
             have
             sometimes
             not
             only
             made
             these
             estates
             that
             were
             acquired
             by
             them
             ,
             quickly
             to
             melt
             away
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             have
             been
             a
             moth
             in
             the
             estates
             for
             the
             time
             bettered
             by
             them
             .
             Observable
             :
             and
             not
             altogether
             aliene
             from
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             that
             christian
             and
             grave
             Act
             made
             against
             Prize-goods
             in
             the
             Town-Councel
             of
             Edenburgh
             ,
             the
             head
             City
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             great
             Mr.
             Knox
             his
             dayes
             (
             as
             one
             blessed
             fruit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             many
             others
             )
             May
             10.
             
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1561.
             the
             very
             year
             after
             the
             publick
             establishment
             of
             the
             reformed
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             Scotland
             .
             The
             tenure
             where
             of
             follows
             :
             
               It
               is
               ordained
               that
               no
               man
               within
               this
               Burgh
               buy
               any
               Prize-goods
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               tinzel
               of
               his
               freedom
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               punishment
               at
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               it
               being
               contrary
               to
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               deal
               with
               every
               Christian
               Brother
               as
               we
               would
               wish
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               &
               the
               Goods
               not
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               any
               godly
               man
               within
               this
               Burgh
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Rapine
             ,
             again
             ,
             having
             a
             sort
             of
             pretext
             ,
             becometh
             Oppression
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             by
             power
             ,
             favour
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             outreacheth
             and
             goeth
             beyond
             his
             title
             ,
             and
             indamageth
             the
             party
             with
             which
             he
             contendeth
             more
             then
             his
             right
             or
             title
             would
             warrant
             him
             to
             do
             ;
             &
             this
             may
             be
             in
             great
             men
             over
             their
             inferious
             ,
             as
             Masters
             over
             Servants
             ,
             of
             Landlords
             over
             Tenants
             ,
             of
             Magistrates
             over
             People
             or
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             who
             any
             way
             make
             use
             of
             greatness
             to
             distress
             others
             ,
             or
             thrust
             at
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             them
             quit
             a
             right
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             by
             retaining
             from
             them
             what
             is
             their
             due
             or
             ,
             by
             exacting
             them
             by
             their
             title
             what
             is
             really
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             others
             property
             ,
             even
             though
             by
             oppression
             the
             person
             be
             made
             willing
             to
             condescend
             .
             Thus
             also
             over-powering
             of
             others
             in
             
               Law
               suits
            
             and
             Courts
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             monyen
             to
             bear
             them
             down
             in
             their
             right
             ,
             is
             interpreted
             by
             God
             as
             Oppression
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             more
             properly
             it
             looketh
             to
             all
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             without
             pretext
             of
             violence
             ,
             another
             is
             wronged
             :
             This
             is
             again
             divided
             in
             four
             .
             
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             wrong
             done
             to
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             peculatus
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             large
             acceptation
             includeth
             not
             only
             private
             men
             ,
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             stealing
             or
             robbing
             the
             publick
             treasure
             ,
             but
             also
             Collectors
             ,
             Questors
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             in
             such
             like
             offices
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             intervert
             what
             belongeth
             to
             publick
             use
             ,
             become
             guilty
             ;
             and
             proportionably
             all
             such
             as
             are
             intrusted
             with
             the
             keeping
             and
             distributing
             of
             what
             belongeth
             to
             Corporations
             and
             Societies
             ,
             and
             do
             intervert
             it
             ,
             as
             Judas
             did
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             when
             he
             interverted
             what
             was
             committed
             to
             his
             keeping
             for
             uses
             not
             allowed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Thief
             ,
             though
             his
             crime
             was
             also
             Sacriledge
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             respecteth
             any
             thing
             appointed
             for
             pious
             uses
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             called
             Sacriledge
             ;
             see
             Lev.
             5.
             15.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             8.
             
             Acts
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             though
             now
             we
             have
             nothing
             that
             is
             holy
             by
             such
             a
             consecration
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             appointed
             by
             Gods
             warrant
             for
             holy
             uses
             ,
             cannot
             without
             sin
             be
             interverted
             ;
             such
             are
             Churches
             or
             houses
             built
             for
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             stipends
             for
             maintaining
             of
             his
             Ministers
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             because
             these
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             do
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             such
             also
             are
             the
             poors
             money
             ,
             collections
             ,
             &c.
             for
             if
             their
             be
             an
             appropriation
             of
             these
             things
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             then
             why
             should
             that
             property
             be
             incroached
             on
             ,
             more
             then
             other
             properties
             ?
             And
             if
             any
             should
             say
             these
             are
             the
             Magistrates
             gift
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             use
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ?
             Answ
             .
             I
             am
             not
             speaking
             now
             of
             what
             power
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             have
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             doubt
             times
             ,
             when
             particular
             mens
             property
             will
             not
             have
             place
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             cede
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             ;
             but
             in
             ordinary
             cases
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             these
             formentioned
             uses
             or
             ends
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             then
             any
             private
             mans
             in
             his
             own
             particular
             estate
             ;
             beside
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             indeed
             given
             unto
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             to
             make
             what
             use
             of
             these
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             at
             his
             option
             to
             appoint
             them
             ,
             and
             maintain
             and
             keep
             them
             up
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             required
             of
             him
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             be
             found
             faithful
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Office.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             gross
             kind
             of
             theft
             in
             men-stealing
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             used
             now
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             Slaves
             ,
             of
             which
             men
             made
             advantage
             :
             This
             may
             be
             also
             in
             taking
             or
             inticing
             away
             of
             another
             man
             or
             womans
             servant
             ,
             to
             their
             Masters
             or
             Mistress
             prejudice
             ,
             which
             is
             clear
             theft
             ,
             though
             often
             practised
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             ,
             little
             regarded
             :
             As
             likewise
             in
             seducing
             of
             Children
             to
             a
             false
             Religion
             ,
             to
             a
             bad
             Marriage
             ,
             to
             evil
             Company
             ,
             to
             drinking
             ,
             whoring
             robbing
             ,
             &c.
             to
             run
             away
             from
             their
             Parents
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             without
             a
             just
             and
             necessary
             cause
             ,
             &c.
             this
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
             The
             4.
             sort
             is
             
               single
               theft
            
             ,
             or
             the
             wronging
             of
             a
             man
             in
             his
             private
             and
             personal
             estate
             ▪
             as
             when
             a
             mans
             money
             ,
             cloaths
             ,
             houshold-furniture
             ,
             corn
             ,
             horses
             ,
             cows
             ,
             sheep
             ,
             merchant-wares
             ,
             books
             ,
             working-tools
             ,
             &c.
             are
             stolen
             ,
             and
             privily
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             And
             here
             do
             come
             in
             the
             general
             heads
             of
             that
             theft
             formerly
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             
               Turpe
               lucrum
            
             ,
             or
             
               filthy
               lucre
            
             ,
             is
             that
             gain
             which
             is
             acquired
             either
             by
             simply
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             by
             dishonest
             ,
             unworthy
             ,
             and
             base
             wayes
             and
             means
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             by
             niggardliness
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             seeks
             to
             make
             great
             gain
             of
             the
             very
             least
             and
             smallest
             things
             ,
             who
             useth
             to
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Cuminibilis
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             miserable
             a
             wretch
             ,
             and
             so
             base
             a
             niggard
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             cut
             a
             Cumin-seed
             and
             sell
             it
             .
             2.
             
             By
             taking
             too
             largely
             and
             greedily
             when
             gifts
             are
             going
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             giver
             ,
             or
             of
             others
             standing
             in
             no
             less
             ,
             or
             in
             more
             need
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             less
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             of
             greater
             deserving
             ,
             thereby
             incapacitating
             him
             to
             give
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             By
             a
             mans
             prostituting
             of
             himself
             ,
             without
             all
             necessity
             ,
             only
             to
             win
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             base
             offices
             and
             imployments
             ,
             disgracing
             his
             station
             ,
             as
             for
             great
             men
             to
             turn
             to
             such
             ,
             whereby
             they
             eat
             as
             it
             were
             the
             meat
             out
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             poor
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             
             their
             dayes
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             followed
             such
             imployments
             '
             For
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             a
             peaceable
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             necessity
             ,
             to
             turn
             to
             ,
             and
             deal
             in
             worldly
             Trades
             ;
             or
             in
             a
             time
             of
             trouble
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             the
             very
             basest
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             others
             would
             do
             as
             well
             ,
             or
             well
             enough
             for
             their
             necessary
             maintenance
             .
             4.
             
             By
             vice
             and
             villany
             ,
             as
             for
             gain
             to
             play
             the
             whore
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             pimp
             or
             pander
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             stew
             or
             bawdy-house
             to
             forswear
             or
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
             willingly
             to
             sell
             drink
             till
             men
             drink
             to
             excess
             and
             be
             drunk
             ,
             and
             to
             allure
             and
             sollicit
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             drink
             may
             but
             so
             go
             away
             ,
             and
             bring
             some
             advantage
             to
             the
             Vintner
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             By
             squeezing
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             Law
             ,
             as
             by
             biting
             Usury
             ,
             forging
             of
             Writs
             ,
             by
             moyen
             and
             buds
             prevailing
             in
             law
             to
             dwang
             a
             man
             from
             his
             right
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             buy
             Pleas
             ,
             to
             deal
             in
             broken
             ,
             crazed
             ,
             or
             incumbered
             estates
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             on
             design
             to
             make
             gain
             by
             defrauding
             Creditors
             ,
             or
             forcing
             them
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             to
             hurtful
             compositions
             ,
             &c.
             6.
             
             By
             excessive
             ,
             immoderate
             and
             hurtful
             travel
             and
             pains
             to
             win
             a
             ●ery
             little
             and
             inconsiderable
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             without
             all
             necessity
             too
             .
             7.
             
             By
             robbery
             and
             murther
             :
             Prov.
             1.
             from
             v.
             10.
             to
             20.
             8.
             
             By
             spoiling
             the
             dead
             ,
             riffling
             Tombs
             ,
             taking
             offerings
             or
             linnings
             ,
             &c.
             9.
             
             By
             carding
             ,
             dicing
             ,
             and
             Stage-playing
             :
             and
             making
             conquest
             and
             gain
             by
             any
             other
             dishonest
             or
             crooked
             mean.
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             hinted
             the
             first
             distribution
             of
             inordinateness
             in
             inquiring
             into
             
               rapine
               ,
               theft
            
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             or
             
               filthy
               gain
            
             .
             Consider
             it
             again
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             it
             wrongeth
             others
             only
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             profiteth
             us
             also
             :
             2.
             
             As
             being
             direct
             theft
             ,
             or
             as
             being
             under
             pretext
             of
             Law
             :
             3.
             
             As
             by
             acquiring
             donations
             ,
             or
             by
             mutual
             contracts
             or
             bargains
             :
             4.
             
             When
             it
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             our selves
             ,
             or
             others
             "
             5.
             
             When
             it
             is
             in
             attaining
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             called
             
               avaritia
               ,
               avarice
            
             ;
             When
             in
             retaining
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             
               tenacitas
               ,
               tenacity
               ,
               niggardliness
            
             ,
             and
             
               sordid
               parcimony
            
             ,
             in
             not
             spending
             with
             such
             a
             sutable
             proportionableness
             as
             is
             requsite
             ,
             or
             not
             giving
             back
             what
             is
             unjustly
             purchased
             ,
             or
             taken
             from
             any
             man
             ,
             by
             false
             accusation
             or
             otherwayes
             ,
             called
             restitution
             ,
             whereof
             Zacheus
             speaketh
             ▪
             Luk
             19
             8.
             6.
             
             When
             it
             is
             by
             an
             ill
             imployment
             ,
             as
             playing
             ,
             gaming
             .
             &c.
             or
             by
             the
             abuse
             of
             a
             lawful
             calling
             :
             7.
             
             As
             it
             profusely
             wasteth
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             spoileth
             others
             of
             what
             we
             should
             bestow
             on
             them
             ▪
             or
             as
             it
             holdeth
             in
             more
             then
             is
             meet
             ,
             and
             so
             spoileth
             our selves
             of
             that
             comfort
             we
             might
             have
             in
             our
             estates
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             by
             prodigality
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             
               sordid
               parcimony
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ;
             see
             Prov.
             11.
             24.
             8.
             
             As
             the
             wrong
             may
             be
             done
             at
             first
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             continued
             in
             after
             folks
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             in
             which
             case
             the
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             the
             amends
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ▪
             as
             is
             clear
             Lev.
             5.
             15.
             16.
             
             And
             in
             Abimelec●s
             dealing
             with
             Abrahams
             wife
             ,
             whom
             ,
             after
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             his
             wife
             ,
             he
             did
             restore
             again
             untouched
             .
          
           
             O!
             how
             doth
             mens
             addictedness
             to
             creatures
             make
             them
             find
             out
             many
             inventions
             to
             satisfie
             their
             lust
             with
             them
             ▪
             Hence
             is
             this
             Command
             so
             broad
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             difficult
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             in
             all
             its
             particulars
             .
             In
             further
             prosecuting
             whereof
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             astrict
             our selves
             to
             so
             precise
             a
             method
             ,
             but
             endeavour
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             direct
             breaches
             of
             it
             by
             which
             the
             positive
             part
             ,
             and
             these
             duties
             that
             are
             required
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             discernable
             .
          
           
             Consider
             then
             its
             breach
             ,
             1.
             as
             it
             wrongeth
             others
             ;
             2.
             as
             it
             wrongeth
             our selves
             ;
             3.
             as
             it
             wrongfully
             seeketh
             to
             benefit
             our selves
             ,
             or
             better
             our
             own
             estate
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             Consider
             it
             first
             in
             the
             quantity
             ,
             it
             is
             theft
             whether
             the
             matter
             be
             in
             little
             or
             much
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             it
             be
             a
             real
             wronging
             of
             others
             in
             that
             which
             is
             theirs
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             lye
             is
             a
             lye
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
             in
             great
             things
             as
             well
             as
             lesser
             ,
             and
             this
             theft
             in
             little
             or
             much
             will
             seclude
             from
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             10.
             and
             as
             drunkenness
             may
             be
             in
             drink
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             very
             greatest
             quantity
             of
             drink
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             finest
             drink
             ,
             so
             may
             theft
             be
             in
             little
             or
             course
             things
             ,
             Consider
             2.
             as
             it
             looketh
             not
             only
             to
             the
             hand
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             heart
             also
             ,
             even
             as
             adultery
             and
             murther
             do
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             
               evil
               treasure
            
             that
             Christ
             faith
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             35.
             and
             15
             ▪
             18.
             19.
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             committeth
             it
             ,
             knoweth
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             supponeth
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             just
             and
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             useth
             not
             means
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             doth
             not
             restore
             it
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             sometimes
             wholly
             so
             carried
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             who
             is
             wronged
             ,
             knoweth
             nothing
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             when
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             such
             a
             right
             that
             would
             clear
             him
             in
             his
             business
             is
             to
             his
             prejudice
             kept
             up
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             right
             ,
             although
             he
             quarrel
             it
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             theft
             before
             God.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             direct
             ,
             when
             though
             one
             knoweth
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             anothers
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             less
             or
             more
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             seeming
             necessity
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             in
             the
             person
             stealing
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             indeed
             necessary
             for
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             theft
             ;
             so
             also
             if
             the
             thing
             have
             a
             general
             and
             common
             allowance
             among
             men
             for
             its
             warrant
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             theft
             ,
             thus
             the
             Disciples
             plucked
             the
             ears
             of
             corn
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             theirs
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             thieves
             :
             The
             sin
             is
             gross
             ,
             when
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             or
             publick
             things
             ,
             or
             when
             things
             are
             taken
             with
             violence
             and
             hazard
             of
             life
             ,
             blood
             ,
             &c.
             or
             when
             there
             is
             great
             prejudice
             following
             it
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             is
             more
             frequently
             gone
             about
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             is
             under
             trust
             ,
             &c.
             7.
             
             It
             is
             in
             contracts
             or
             bargains
             to
             our
             neighbours
             prejudice
             ;
             as
             by
             too
             close
             sticking
             to
             clauses
             of
             Writs
             ,
             beyond
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             makers
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             some
             pretext
             of
             Law
             ,
             this
             is
             against
             the
             end
             of
             Writs
             and
             Law.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             in
             buying
             or
             selling
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             1.
             we
             fail
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             we
             mind
             our
             own
             good
             only
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             our
             neighbours
             ;
             2.
             
             In
             the
             matter
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             good
             that
             is
             sold
             ;
             as
             the
             refuse
             of
             wheat
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Amos
             8.
             6.
             so
             when
             ye
             sell
             a
             thing
             for
             better
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             in
             buying
             ,
             will
             needs
             make
             a
             thing
             worse
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             pay
             the
             price
             in
             base
             money
             ,
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             theft
             :
             3.
             
             When
             the
             measure
             or
             weight
             is
             scarce
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             see
             Amos
             8
             5.
             4.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             buyer
             dispraiseth
             any
             thing
             below
             ,
             and
             the
             seller
             commendeth
             it
             beyond
             and
             above
             its
             worth
             ,
             Prov.
             20
             14.
             
             
               It
               is
               naught
               saith
               the
               buyer
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             although
             in
             some
             degree
             it
             be
             inevitable
             ,
             yet
             no
             doubt
             ,
             when
             on
             either
             hand
             it
             is
             wittingly
             and
             designedly
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fault
             .
             9.
             
             It
             may
             be
             committed
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             just
             debts
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             when
             nothing
             is
             payed
             ;
             2.
             
             When
             a
             part
             is
             only
             payed
             ;
             3.
             when
             payment
             is
             made
             out
             of
             time
             ,
             which
             prejudiceth
             them
             we
             owe
             to
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             we
             kept
             a
             part
             back
             ;
             4.
             when
             means
             are
             used
             to
             get
             what
             we
             owe
             diminished
             ;
             1.
             by
             dwanging
             and
             constraining
             a
             man
             to
             quit
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             2.
             by
             dealing
             indirectly
             to
             get
             some-thing
             down
             of
             the
             sum
             which
             we
             owe
             10.
             
             It
             is
             committed
             when
             advantage
             is
             taken
             of
             anothers
             necessity
             ,
             and
             so
             1.
             when
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             sell
             cheaper
             ,
             then
             without
             loss
             they
             can
             ;
             2.
             when
             we
             sell
             dearer
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             he
             must
             have
             it
             ;
             3.
             when
             
             neighbour
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             he
             must
             have
             it
             ;
             3.
             when
             one
             is
             forced
             to
             unreasonable
             tearms
             ,
             because
             he
             must
             have
             money
             ;
             dealings
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             like
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             fell
             
               the
               poor
               for
               a
               pair
               of
               shooes
               ,
            
             which
             is
             reproved
             Micah
             .
             8.
             5
             ,
             6.
             7.
             and
             is
             a
             gross
             theft
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             others
             would
             not
             buy
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             them
             not
             our selves
             ,
             neither
             would
             buy
             them
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             our
             neighbours
             good
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             so
             useful
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             abatement
             in
             such
             a
             case
             may
             be
             lawfully
             sought
             .
             11.
             
             It
             may
             be
             by
             Law-suits
             ,
             even
             when
             Law
             seemeth
             to
             side
             with
             folks
             ,
             
               summum
               jus
            
             ,
             being
             often
             ,
             
               summa
               injuria
            
             ;
             as
             1.
             by
             putting
             folks
             needlesly
             to
             sue
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             by
             our
             seeking
             what
             is
             not
             ours
             ;
             2.
             by
             bearing
             through
             a
             business
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             another
             ,
             upon
             a
             title
             of
             Law
             beyond
             Equity
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             condemned
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
             &c.
             the
             second
             in
             Job
             31.
             21.
             
             
               If
               I
               have
               list
               up
               my
               hand
               against
               the
               fatherless
            
             (
             saith
             
               Job
               )
               when
               I
               saw
               my
               help
               in
               the
               gate
            
             ;
             see
             also
             to
             this
             purpose
             Prov.
             3.
             29.
             30.
             12.
             
             There
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             it
             by
             wronging
             our
             neighbour
             under
             trust
             (
             which
             is
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             theft
             )
             As
             1.
             by
             giving
             advice
             to
             his
             prejudice
             ,
             when
             he
             lipneth
             to
             ,
             and
             confideth
             in
             our
             counsel
             ;
             2.
             
             When
             Advocates
             are
             not
             faithful
             ;
             3.
             
             When
             Partners
             in
             trade
             and
             bargainings
             are
             not
             faithful
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             4.
             
             When
             Servants
             ,
             Factors
             ,
             Treasurers
             ,
             ●tc
             .
             are
             not
             faithful
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Joseph
             ,
             have
             all
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             unjust
             Steward
             ,
             can
             count
             up
             or
             down
             fifty
             for
             eighty
             ,
             and
             eighty
             for
             fifty
             ;
             5.
             
             Especially
             here
             fail
             Tutors
             of
             Orphans
             and
             Fatherless
             Children
             ,
             who
             having
             these
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             make
             it
             their
             work
             to
             prey
             upon
             their
             estates
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             but
             do
             it
             handsomly
             ,
             and
             without
             observation
             ,
             this
             is
             
               theft
               ,
               robbery
               ,
               oppression
            
             ,
             and
             
               deceitful
               dealing
            
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             13.
             
             There
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             it
             by
             bribery
             ,
             when
             Judges
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             receive
             gifts
             ,
             presents
             ,
             buds
             or
             bribes
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             perverting
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             for
             doing
             right
             in
             Judgment
             which
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             do
             without
             these
             .
             Whoever
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             bribed
             for
             Judging
             right
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             tempted
             by
             a
             bribe
             to
             do
             wrong
             in
             Judgment
             ;
             all
             such
             forget
             that
             the
             Judgment
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             judge
             for
             men
             but
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Chorn.
             19.
             6.
             that
             they
             ought
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             be
             fearers
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             haters
             of
             couetou●ness
             ,
             Exod.
             18.
             21.
             that
             they
             should
             not
             respect
             persons
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             hear
             the
             small
             as
             well
             as
             the
             great
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             that
             they
             should
             not
             respect
             the
             person
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             nor
             honour
             the
             person
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
             but
             judge
             righteous
             Judgment
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             15.
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             wrest
             Judgment
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             a
             gift
             (
             which
             blindeth
             the
             eyes
             even
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             perverteth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             19.
             
             Exod.
             23.
             8.
             
             )
             and
             that
             fire
             shall
             consume
             the
             tabernacles
             of
             bribery
             ,
             Job
             .
             15.
             34.
             the
             Lord
             doth
             highly
             resent
             ,
             and
             will
             most
             severely
             punish
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             in
             such
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             more
             immediately
             represent
             himself
             ,
             as
             being
             placed
             in
             Judgment
             to
             supply
             his
             room
             .
             14.
             
             There
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             it
             when
             there
             is
             inequality
             betwixt
             our
             advantage
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             expended
             by
             us
             for
             others
             ,
             or
             when
             for
             what
             is
             not
             useful
             and
             needful
             ,
             their
             money
             in
             trusted
             to
             us
             is
             exhausted
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             occasion
             them
             to
             spend
             money
             needlesly
             ,
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             useful
             ,
             but
             rather
             hurtful
             ,
             as
             in
             excessive
             
               drinking
               ,
               feasting
               cloathing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             full
             of
             vanity
             ,
             or
             in
             vain
             fashions
             of
             cloathing
             ,
             playing
             at
             unlawful
             games
             ,
             as
             cards
             and
             dice
             ,
             or
             excessively
             at
             
               unlawful
               games
            
             ,
             or
             in
             dancing
             and
             fidling
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             amongst
             the
             lavish
             and
             profuse
             wayes
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             whoever
             are
             accessory
             to
             make
             others
             follow
             these
             ,
             or
             for
             these
             do
             procure
             money
             from
             others
             ,
             become
             thieves
             .
             And
             thus
             all
             
               idle
               Vagabonds
               ,
               Playfairs
               ,
               Sporters
               ,
               Minstrellers
               ,
               Stage-players
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             livers
             on
             other
             folks
             charges
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             .
             15.
             
             There
             is
             a
             wronging
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             estate
             by
             
               negligence
               ,
               sloath
            
             ,
             &c.
             when
             that
             is
             not
             done
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             this
             is
             done
             especially
             by
             Tutors
             ,
             
             by
             Servants
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             stand
             in
             such
             relations
             to
             any
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             what
             they
             are
             interested
             in
             .
             16.
             
             We
             wrong
             others
             by
             ingaging
             them
             to
             be
             sureties
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             not
             a
             way
             how
             to
             relieve
             them
             .
             The
             ingagers
             themselves
             also
             become
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             except
             in
             such
             cases
             wherein
             equity
             and
             charity
             requireth
             their
             ingaging
             ,
             and
             this
             way
             ,
             many
             are
             stollen
             from
             their
             estates
             .
             17
             It
             is
             committed
             in
             retaining
             what
             is
             our
             neighbours
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             when
             the
             payment
             of
             money
             or
             things
             borrowed
             is
             delayed
             beyond
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             28.
             2.
             
             When
             things
             borrowed
             are
             hurt
             or
             wronged
             ,
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             Laws
             for
             this
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             14.
             3.
             
             When
             pledges
             are
             lost
             by
             negligence
             ,
             or
             interverted
             to
             our
             own
             use
             ;
             4.
             
             When
             our
             Neighbours
             beast
             is
             straying
             ,
             and
             when
             seen
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             kept
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             he
             should
             do
             to
             us
             ;
             see
             Deut.
             22.
             2.
             
             Lev.
             6.
             4.
             5.
             
             When
             something
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             we
             keep
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             finding
             gave
             us
             a
             right
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             should
             be
             for
             the
             right
             owner
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             be
             found
             ,
             publick
             signification
             should
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             requireth
             .
             18.
             
             This
             Command
             obligeth
             us
             to
             restore
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             we
             have
             unjustly
             taken
             from
             ,
             or
             gained
             of
             others
             any
             way
             ,
             as
             Zacheus
             did
             ,
             Luke
             19.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             recorded
             of
             Selymus
             the
             Turkish
             Emperour
             ,
             a
             most
             bloody
             man
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             a
             dying
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Bas●aas
             desiring
             him
             to
             build
             an
             Hospital
             for
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             with
             the
             wealth
             taken
             from
             the
             Persian
             Merchants
             ;
             he
             replyed
             thus
             ,
             
               VVouldest
               thou
            
             ,
             Pyrthus
             ,
             
               that
               I
               should
               bestow
               other
               mens
               goods
               ,
               wrongfully
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               on
               works
               of
               Charity
               and
               Devotion
               ,
               for
               mine
               own
               vain
               glory
               and
               praise
               ?
               assuredly
               I
               will
               never
               do
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               rather
               see
               they
               be
               bestowed
               on
               the
               right
               owners
               again
               .
            
             Which
             was
             done
             forthwith
             accordingly
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             shame
             of
             many
             Christians
             ,
             who
             mind
             nothing
             less
             then
             the
             restitution
             of
             ill
             gotten
             goods
             ,
             whether
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Ancestours
             ,
             but
             cull
             out
             some
             small
             fragments
             of
             a
             world
             of
             such
             ill-gotten
             goods
             to
             bestow
             on
             some
             charitable
             or
             pious
             work
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
             Zacheus
             his
             penitent
             Proclamation
             here
             consisted
             of
             two
             branches
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             restitution
             and
             destribution
             .
             2.
             
             It
             obligeth
             even
             Children
             that
             have
             somewhat
             transmitted
             to
             them
             from
             their
             Parents
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             unjustly
             conqueished
             ,
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             otherwayes
             they
             make
             themselves
             guilty
             :
             And
             in
             all
             these
             we
             would
             distinguish
             
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             from
             mens
             
               Civil
               Courts
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             will
             not
             warrant
             the
             Heir
             before
             God
             (
             though
             before
             men
             it
             may
             )
             to
             retain
             that
             which
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             left
             him
             a
             right
             to
             what
             he
             unjustly
             purchased
             .
             It
             may
             be
             it
             is
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             which
             maketh
             great
             estates
             melt
             away
             in
             the
             Childrens
             hands
             ,
             because
             it
             thus
             descended
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hereby
             would
             have
             men
             know
             that
             they
             are
             not
             richest
             who
             have
             most
             left
             them
             ,
             but
             who
             have
             it
             well
             conqueished
             with
             Gods
             blessing
             .
             19.
             
             Consider
             it
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             properly
             take
             from
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             yet
             wrongeth
             them
             and
             deteriorateth
             their
             estate
             ;
             so
             men
             may
             wrong
             the
             house
             they
             dwell
             in
             ,
             the
             horse
             they
             ride
             on
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             set
             or
             given
             in
             loan
             to
             them
             ;
             thus
             they
             may
             wrong
             the
             instruments
             that
             others
             win
             their
             living
             with
             ;
             so
             also
             we
             wrong
             others
             when
             their
             time
             is
             taken
             up
             either
             by
             waiting
             idly
             on
             us
             ,
             or
             by
             unnecessary
             imployments
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             visits
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             or
             when
             weakness
             of
             body
             is
             occasioned
             to
             them
             by
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             thus
             Exod.
             21.
             19.
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             reparation
             made
             for
             lost
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             lost
             means
             .
             Many
             tiplers
             are
             thieves
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             make
             them
             count
             for
             ,
             how
             little
             soever
             they
             think
             of
             it
             .
             20.
             
             There
             is
             a
             wronging
             of
             our
             neighbour
             without
             a
             compensation
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             wronging
             him
             with
             a
             pertended
             compensation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             when
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             so
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             good
             to
             him
             ;
             thus
             Achab
             ,
             1
             Kings
             17.
             was
             guilty
             in
             desiring
             Naboths
             Vineyard
             ,
             even
             though
             he
             offered
             him
             as
             good
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             so
             good
             to
             Naboth
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             he
             
             esteemed
             it
             more
             :
             Thus
             also
             there
             is
             a
             stealing
             of
             another
             mans
             contentment
             ,
             although
             that
             in
             which
             he
             placeth
             it
             may
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             very
             little
             or
             no
             worth
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             yet
             if
             therein
             he
             hath
             an
             interest
             of
             affection
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             a
             man
             may
             have
             for
             some
             petty
             Jewel
             ,
             a
             Hawk
             ,
             a
             Hound
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             please
             him
             ,
             or
             delight
             him
             ,
             the
             wronging
             of
             him
             in
             that
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             sixth
             Command
             ,
             in
             grieving
             him
             ,
             but
             against
             this
             in
             prejudicing
             him
             of
             his
             contentment
             ,
             which
             as
             to
             him
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             is
             a
             sorer
             wrong
             ,
             then
             the
             taking
             from
             him
             of
             that
             which
             in
             it self
             were
             of
             far
             greater
             worth
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             .
             21.
             
             There
             is
             a
             failing
             by
             unskilfulness
             ;
             as
             when
             one
             taketh
             on
             him
             some
             office
             ,
             and
             receiv
             eth
             wages
             or
             hire
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             qualified
             for
             ,
             nor
             sutable
             to
             the
             place
             and
             employment
             ;
             thus
             
               Physicians
               ,
               Lawyers
            
             ,
             and
             Judges
             ,
             often
             steal
             from
             men
             ,
             through
             their
             ignorance
             :
             As
             also
             Ministers
             who
             supply
             Charges
             they
             are
             unfit
             for
             ,
             and
             consume
             that
             which
             should
             entertain
             others
             ▪
             but
             this
             sin
             in
             Ministers
             is
             oftentimes
             more
             through
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             when
             being
             sustained
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             turn
             rather
             to
             be
             hurtful
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             ▪
             John
             10.
             1.
             calleth
             
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               Thieves
               &
               Robbers
            
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             worst
             gain
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             utterly
             unskilful
             and
             unfaithful
             Ministers
             get
             by
             straving
             and
             murthering
             the
             immortal
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             22.
             
             We
             wrong
             others
             when
             we
             communicate
             not
             to
             them
             when
             they
             are
             in
             need
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             when
             by
             idleness
             and
             prodigality
             we
             incapacitate
             our selves
             to
             communicate
             to
             the
             necessities
             ,
             of
             others
             as
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             28
             is
             clear
             .
             23.
             
             Beside
             ,
             there
             cometh
             in
             here
             all
             selling
             and
             buying
             of
             what
             should
             not
             be
             sold
             or
             bought
             ,
             as
             publick
             places
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             this
             first
             from
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             18.
             19.
             is
             called
             Simony
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             sin
             of
             a
             high
             degree
             ,
             making
             that
             saleable
             which
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             free
             :
             and
             it
             taketh
             in
             not
             only
             giving
             money
             ,
             but
             any
             other
             thing
             upon
             this
             account
             to
             promove
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             or
             receiving
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             sweyed
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             whether
             it
             be
             
               munus
               manus
               ,
               linguae
               aut
               actionis
               ,
            
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             or
             action
             .
             1.
             
             By
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             hand
             is
             understood
             money
             or
             things
             that
             are
             usually
             given
             .
             2.
             
             A
             gift
             of
             the
             tongue
             comprehendeth
             
               fair
               speeches
               ,
               solicitations
               flatteries
            
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             By
             a
             gift
             of
             action
             is
             understood
             ,
             
               service
               ,
               dependence
               ,
               on
               waiting
               and
               courtesies
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             made
             use
             of
             to
             procure
             anothers
             favour
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             these
             three
             men
             may
             greatly
             sin
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             hunt
             after
             ,
             and
             are
             sweyed
             with
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             covet
             them
             ;
             as
             when
             Magistrates
             or
             Judges
             sell
             Justice
             for
             bribes
             ,
             when
             men
             by
             lying
             and
             false-witness
             bearing
             ,
             sell
             the
             truth
             ▪
             whereof
             Lawyers
             are
             chiefly
             guilty
             ,
             who
             for
             fees
             plead
             ill
             causes
             wittingly
             :
             or
             when
             one
             giveth
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             gain
             more
             really
             upon
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             men
             by
             any
             of
             these
             bribes
             buy
             Justice
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             buy
             lies
             and
             false
             testimonies
             to
             prevent
             or
             pervert
             Justice
             .
             24.
             
             There
             is
             a
             guilt
             in
             consenting
             too
             ,
             incouraging
             in
             ,
             conniving
             at
             ,
             or
             justifying
             of
             such
             as
             commit
             this
             sin
             ,
             or
             are
             receivers
             or
             resetters
             of
             what
             is
             stollen
             ,
             for
             their
             strengthening
             and
             incouragement
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             50.
             18.
             
             Prov.
             1.
             10.
             25.
             
             Seasing
             upon
             other
             folks
             goods
             sometimes
             under
             pretext
             of
             escheats
             ,
             as
             Admirals
             doe
             upon
             
               Sea
               wrack
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             no
             just
             ground
             to
             take
             away
             the
             owners
             right
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             reckoned
             open
             violence
             before
             God
             ,
             &
             is
             a
             most
             cruel
             adding
             of
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             .
             This
             sin
             then
             of
             Theft
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             is
             fallen
             into
             by
             
               violence
               ,
               deceit
               ,
               negligence
               ,
               unfaithfulness
               ▪
               ignorance
               unskilfulness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             all
             is
             said
             ,
             a
             tender
             heart
             will
             still
             need
             its
             own
             examination
             
             and
             tryal
             of
             it self
             ,
             there
             being
             as
             many
             wayes
             to
             break
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             wayes
             to
             prejudice
             our
             neighbours
             estate
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             consider
             how
             a
             man
             is
             guilty
             in
             wronging
             his
             own
             estate
             (
             for
             there
             is
             a
             skill
             and
             dexterity
             in
             the
             managing
             the
             
               unrighteous
               Mammon
            
             )
             which
             we
             consider
             two
             wayes
             ;
             1.
             
             As
             he
             wrongeth
             and
             diminisheth
             his
             estate
             by
             not
             providently
             caring
             for
             its
             preservation
             and
             increase
             ,
             or
             improvement
             '
             when
             he
             is
             not
             frugal
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             frugal
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             lazie
             and
             sloathful
             ,
             he
             becometh
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             because
             he
             incapacitateth
             himself
             for
             being
             useful
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             putteth
             himself
             in
             hazard
             of
             poverty
             and
             want
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             snare
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             stealing
             ▪
             and
             disposeth
             for
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             9.
             
             This
             poverty
             which
             is
             so
             ensnairing
             ,
             is
             brought
             on
             1.
             
             By
             sinful
             spending
             and
             debauching
             away
             of
             our
             estate
             and
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Prodigal
             did
             ,
             Luke
             .
             15.
             11.
             
             &c.
             2
             By
             unnecessary
             waste
             in
             prodigality
             and
             lavishness
             ,
             such
             as
             (
             though
             unjustly
             )
             Judas
             condemned
             in
             the
             woman
             ,
             spoken
             of
             John
             12.
             5
             
             ▪
             
               For
               much
               spending
               must
               have
               much
               to
               uphold
               it
               ,
            
             and
             must
             have
             many
             wayes
             to
             furnish
             it self
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             most
             ordinarily
             verified
             ,
             
               Omnis
               Prodigus
               est
               avarus
            
             ,
             every
             Prodigal
             man
             is
             greedy
             or
             covetous
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             one
             lust
             he
             exerceth
             another
             ;
             however
             ,
             he
             being
             but
             a
             steward
             of
             what
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             he
             by
             his
             prodigality
             ,
             not
             only
             interverteth
             from
             the
             right
             end
             what
             means
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             to
             be
             otherwayes
             disposed
             of
             ,
             but
             also
             draweth
             upon
             himself
             poverty
             .
             3.
             
             By
             
               negligence
               ,
               laziness
               ,
               carelesness
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             a
             lawful
             calling
             (
             for
             they
             that
             are
             
               given
               to
               sleep
               ,
               or
               idleness
               ,
               shall
               come
               to
               poverty
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             )
             or
             being
             without
             a
             calling
             altogether
             .
             When
             God
             giveth
             men
             ability
             of
             body
             or
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             sad
             that
             they
             should
             be
             useful
             for
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             active
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             be
             snairs
             and
             reproaches
             unto
             Christians
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             all
             idle
             persons
             ,
             bearing
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             ,
             whoever
             they
             be
             ,
             whether
             Gentlemen
             or
             others
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             both
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             fall
             ,
             God
             put
             that
             task
             of
             working
             in
             mans
             hand
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             labour
             :
             many
             other
             such
             foolish
             wayes
             there
             are
             whereby
             a
             man
             cometh
             unto
             poverty
             ,
             and
             becometh
             guilty
             of
             not
             providing
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             family
             :
             Also
             by
             suretyship
             many
             are
             bowed
             and
             brought
             low
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             give
             freely
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             well
             regulated
             by
             charity
             and
             prudence
             ,
             directing
             so
             to
             assist
             our
             neighbour
             in
             his
             present
             exigence
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             also
             be
             sure
             of
             our
             after
             relief
             ,
             lest
             for
             the
             debts
             of
             others
             ,
             our
             own
             families
             be
             made
             to
             moan
             for
             want
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             a
             mans
             failing
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             he
             wrongeth
             and
             stealeth
             from
             himself
             the
             ●ree
             and
             comfortable
             use
             of
             his
             own
             estate
             ;
             of
             this
             man
             Solomon
             speaketh
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             6.
             8.
             and
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             he
             stewardeth
             not
             the
             world
             well
             when
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             who
             cannot
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             live
             on
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             who
             liveth
             heartlesly
             as
             if
             he
             had
             nothing
             at
             all
             ▪
             in
             this
             repect
             a
             man
             wrongeth
             himself
             ,
             and
             particularly
             these
             wayes
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             coveting
             too
             great
             a
             measure
             of
             riches
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             content
             with
             enough
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             and
             must
             be
             rich
             ,
             this
             is
             avaritia
             ,
             or
             greed
             ,
             even
             though
             the
             means
             be
             lawful
             which
             he
             useth
             for
             acquiring
             of
             riches
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             vexing
             anxious
             manner
             of
             seeking
             after
             even
             what
             is
             necessary
             :
             Thus
             a
             man
             may
             be
             diffidently
             and
             vexingly
             solicitous
             for
             his
             to
             
               morrows
               dinner
            
             ,
             and
             be
             vexed
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Matth.
             6.
             31.
             
             
               Caring
               for
               the
               morrow
               ,
               what
               he
               shall
               eat
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               taking
               thought
            
             about
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             
               carking
               carefulness
            
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             failing
             in
             keeping
             
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             world
             that
             we
             have
             gotten
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             bestow
             it
             ▪
             cannot
             twin
             or
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             charitable
             ,
             either
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             uses
             ,
             nay
             not
             for
             honest
             uses
             ,
             this
             is
             niggardliness
             :
             And
             when
             it
             is
             universal
             ,
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             Du●ities
             ,
             or
             
               extream
               hardness
            
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             may
             spend
             on
             themselves
             liberally
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             part
             with
             nothing
             for
             charitable
             supply
             of
             others
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             was
             Na●al
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             and
             this
             is
             churlishness
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             cannot
             even
             bestow
             on
             themselves
             what
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             either
             for
             meat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             or
             cloathing
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Eccles
             .
             6.
             1.
             2.
             and
             chap.
             4.
             8.
             that
             the
             man
             hath
             much
             ,
             and
             yet
             can
             neither
             sleep
             nor
             eat
             heartily
             ,
             because
             the
             comfortable
             use
             of
             creature
             enjoyments
             is
             
               Gods
               gift
            
             ,
             this
             is
             sordidness
             .
             Over
             all
             these
             persons
             the
             world
             prevaileth
             ,
             it
             mastereth
             and
             overcometh
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             master
             and
             overcome
             it
             as
             Christians
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             come
             to
             consider
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             how
             a
             man
             should
             profit
             better
             ,
             and
             improve
             his
             own
             estate
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             speak
             so
             of
             it
             as
             to
             pitch
             upon
             particulars
             ;
             for
             certainly
             God
             alloweth
             prae●onie
             ,
             or
             sutable
             and
             due
             sparing
             ,
             and
             frugalitie
             ,
             as
             he
             disalloweth
             and
             discountenanceth
             the
             extreams
             in
             the
             defect
             and
             excess
             ;
             we
             would
             then
             consider
             the
             midst
             ,
             
               in
               qu●
               sta●
               virtus
            
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             speak
             of
             the
             positive
             part
             in
             these
             following
             questions
             .
             1.
             
             If
             a
             man
             may
             aim
             and
             endeavour
             to
             increase
             his
             estate
             ,
             how
             far
             ?
             by
             what
             means
             ?
             or
             how
             ?
             and
             for
             what
             ends
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             we
             are
             to
             walk
             in
             merchandize
             and
             bargains
             ?
             3.
             
             How
             to
             walk
             in
             
               charity
               ,
               alms
            
             ,
             and
             
               distributing
               to
               others
            
             ?
             4.
             
             How
             to
             walk
             in
             managing
             of
             our
             estate
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             gathering
             ,
             keeping
             ,
             or
             preserving
             and
             using
             o●
             it
             ?
             5.
             
             What
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             carry
             in
             Usury
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             )
             ?
             6.
             
             What
             to
             account
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             theft
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             men
             ?
             7.
             
             How
             it
             came
             that
             the
             covetous
             have
             been
             so
             marked
             or
             noted
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             10.
             and
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             5.
             that
             they
             have
             been
             looked
             on
             as
             persons
             secluded
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             worthy
             of
             Church
             fellowship
             ?
             and
             what
             marks
             to
             know
             them
             by
             ?
             where
             we
             may
             touch
             a
             littl
             on
             the
             ill
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             speak
             a
             word
             by
             way
             of
             disswasive
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             one
             may
             lawfully
             increase
             his
             estate
             or
             goods
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             it
             being
             well
             qualified
             :
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
            
             30.
             30.
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             family
             ;
             and
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             nature
             it self
             teacheth
             a
             very
             Infidel
             .
             The
             great
             matter
             is
             to
             qualifie
             it
             rightly
             ;
             1.
             as
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             2.
             the
             measure
             ,
             3.
             the
             means
             ,
             4.
             the
             way
             and
             the
             manner
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             end
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             chief
             and
             last
             is
             God-glory
             that
             we
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             him
             with
             our
             substance
             ,
             in
             our
             generation
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             kept
             from
             stealing
             and
             lying
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             8.
             9.
             2.
             
             
               Others
               good
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             helpful
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             men
             may
             and
             should
             work
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             what
             were
             sufficent
             for
             themselves
             ,
             see
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             28.
             3.
             
             Our selves
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             look
             here
             ,
             1.
             to
             necessity
             ,
             2.
             to
             c●nvenience
             ,
             3.
             to
             honesty
             .
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             necessicy
             ,
             1.
             of
             providing
             for
             our selves
             ,
             2.
             for
             our
             family
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             3.
             for
             our
             place
             and
             station
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               cap.
            
             5
             :
             14.
             &c.
             was
             apprehensive
             of
             ,
             hence
             tribute
             is
             allowed
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             being
             in
             so
             publick
             and
             eminent
             a
             station●
             ,
             and
             so
             useful
             for
             the
             people
             :
             In
             all
             these
             we
             should
             live
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             on
             our
             own
             ,
             having
             an
             eye
             to
             that
             direction
             of
             the
             Wise
             man
             ,
             Prov.
             5.
             15.
             2.
             
             Conveniencie
             requireth
             more
             then
             necessity
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             see
             Prov.
             30.
             8.
             where
             ▪
             Ag●●
             prayeth
             for
             that
             which
             is
             neither
             too
             much
             nor
             too
             little
             ,
             but
             convenient
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             honesty
             ,
             and
             this
             hath
             yet
             a
             farther
             reach
             then
             conveniency
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             are
             to
             provide
             
               things
               honest
               in
               the
               fight
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             lawfully
             aimed
             at
             ;
             to
             be
             honest
             then
             ▪
             even
             before
             men
             ,
             is
             commendable
             ,
             honesty
             being
             no
             pride
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             12.
             17.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             measure
             which
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             increasing
             of
             our
             goods
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             
             to
             determine
             it
             ,
             yet
             sure
             folks
             are
             not
             left
             to
             gather
             as
             much
             as
             they
             may
             even
             by
             lawful
             means
             attain
             to
             ,
             having
             no
             bound
             set
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             designs
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             but
             adding
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ,
             
               till
               they
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               alon●
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             reproved
             ,
             Isai
             .
             5.
             8.
             
             Hab.
             2.
             9.
             
             This
             boundlesness
             ,
             alace
             !
             haunteth
             and
             attendeth
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             hath
             never
             satisfaction
             .
             Agur
             found
             there
             was
             an
             excess
             in
             riches
             to
             be
             prayed
             against
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             poverty
             ,
             other
             wayes
             he
             durst
             not
             so
             have
             prayed
             :
             It
             is
             with
             riches
             as
             with
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             competencie
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             excess
             surfetteth
             and
             loadeth
             ,
             Luke
             2●
             .
             34.
             
             Hab.
             2.
             6.
             
             We
             conceive
             these
             generals
             may
             be
             laid
             down
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             may
             conduce
             for
             the
             ends
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             is
             necessary
             ,
             convenient
             ,
             and
             honest
             ;
             that
             men
             may
             aim
             at
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             is
             needful
             .
             2.
             
             Riches
             not
             being
             promised
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             is
             convenient
             ,
             and
             our
             endeavours
             being
             commanded
             only
             for
             things
             honest
             ▪
             this
             indeed
             may
             be
             aimed
             at
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             should
             not
             intend
             to
             attain
             to
             any
             thing
             beyond
             what
             he
             hath
             a
             promise
             or
             command
             for
             :
             The
             promise
             is
             ,
             
               ●e
               shall
               not
               want
               any
               good
               thing
               ,
               Psalm
            
             34.
             10.
             and
             84.
             11.
             which
             is
             indeed
             broad
             enough
             ,
             and
             may
             in
             some
             respect
             be
             extended
             even
             to
             the
             command
             for
             things
             honest
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             spoken
             ;
             see
             Hebr.
             13.
             5
             ,
             6.
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             Greek
             (
             to
             guard
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             against
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             to
             fortifie
             against
             all
             fears
             of
             wanting
             what
             is
             necessary
             and
             competent
             )
             there
             is
             a
             five
             fold
             negative
             in
             the
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               ,
               not
               ,
               leave
               thee
               ,
               neither
               ,
               not
               ,
               not
               ▪
               will
               I
               forsake
               thee
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             3.
             
             A
             man
             may
             aim
             and
             endeavour
             to
             be
             as
             rich
             as
             he
             may
             warrantably
             pray
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             his
             prayers
             are
             guided
             partly
             by
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             commands
             ,
             
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               daily
               bread
            
             —
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             Saints
             approved
             examples
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               Agurs
               ,
               Give
               me
               neither
               poverty
               nor
               riches
               ,
               Prov.
            
             30.
             7.
             8.
             4.
             
             The
             measure
             may
             be
             judged
             of
             ,
             and
             tryed
             by
             this
             general
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             the
             omitting
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             hath
             the
             just
             ground
             of
             a
             challenge
             in
             it
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             think
             it
             his
             duty
             to
             aim
             at
             that
             ,
             and
             his
             sin
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             his
             inclination
             or
             affection
             that
             must
             guide
             him
             here
             ;
             now
             men
             will
             be
             challenged
             in
             their
             conscience
             for
             not
             aiming
             at
             competencie
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             not
             seeking
             to
             
               be
               rich
               ▪
            
             onely
             know
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             not
             can
             be
             one
             rule
             for
             the
             same
             measure
             to
             all
             persons
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             men
             having
             different
             burthens
             and
             charges
             may
             seek
             more
             or
             less
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             Jacobs
             family
             increased
             ,
             Genes
             .
             31.
             he
             thought
             it
             time
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             neither
             can
             there
             he
             a
             rule
             for
             the
             same
             measure
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             same
             persons
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             Jerem.
             45.
             5.
             in
             B●ruch
             and
             
               Ne●e●●a●
               ,
               Nehem.
            
             5.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             aim
             to
             be
             as
             others
             ,
             but
             as
             is
             needful
             and
             competent
             for
             their
             rank
             ,
             burthen
             ,
             and
             station
             .
             Neither
             5.
             must
             we
             reckon
             in
             this
             matter
             by
             a
             mans
             success
             ;
             some
             there
             are
             who
             think
             they
             are
             exonered
             if
             they
             use
             but
             any
             means
             for
             providing
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             peace
             in
             the
             endeavour
             ,
             be
             it
             less
             or
             more
             :
             Others
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             even
             by
             lawful
             means
             seek
             ,
             and
             also
             attain
             to
             more
             then
             is
             convenient
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             success
             ;
             but
             endeavors
             would
             be
             suited
             and
             proportioned
             to
             the
             foresaid
             ends
             ,
             with
             dependence
             on
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             whatever
             be
             the
             success
             ,
             Psalm
             127.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             would
             be
             qualified
             by
             the
             right
             means
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             righteousness
             in
             the
             way
             of
             purchasing
             or
             conqueishing
             our
             estate
             ;
             and
             it
             supposeth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             by
             a
             lawful
             occupation
             ,
             which
             excludeth
             what
             is
             gained
             by
             
               cards
               ,
               dice
               ,
               wodding
            
             ,
             or
             wagering
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             By
             an
             occupation
             useful
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             profitable
             to
             us
             ,
             gain
             must
             not
             only
             nor
             chiefly
             sway
             ;
             but
             ,
             we
             should
             aim
             at
             that
             wherein
             we
             may
             be
             
             useful
             to
             Church
             or
             State
             in
             our
             Generation
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             make
             gain
             ,
             as
             the
             wages
             of
             that
             service
             .
             All
             Trades-men
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             place
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             Officers
             to
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             ground
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             make
             gain
             .
             These
             tradings
             in
             Wines
             ,
             in
             such
             quantities
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             wrong
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             things
             subservient
             to
             vanity
             .
             I
             know
             not
             well
             what
             to
             say
             of
             them
             .
             only
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             it
             had
             been
             good
             for
             Common-wealths
             ,
             some
             Trades
             had
             never
             been
             :
             It
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             cond●mned
             Rom.
             13.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             23.
             3.
             
             We
             would
             have
             a
             care
             that
             neither
             deceit
             ,
             lying
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             unlawful
             shift
             be
             used
             in
             a
             lawful
             calling
             ,
             which
             may
             wrong
             it
             ,
             Leci●
             .
             19.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             to
             the
             manner
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             qualified
             thus
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             serving
             him
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             that
             Calling
             or
             Trade
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             acknowledging
             him
             in
             the
             particulars
             of
             our
             gain
             :
             2.
             
             That
             it
             be
             by
             faith
             on
             him
             ,
             waiting
             ,
             as
             was
             just
             now
             said
             ,
             for
             the
             blessing
             from
             him
             ,
             Psalm
             127.
             1.
             3.
             
             That
             it
             be
             by
             a
             Christian
             way
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             submitting
             to
             him
             when
             a
             cross
             cometh
             ,
             being
             without
             peremptoriness
             or
             anxiety
             ,
             being
             quiet
             in
             praying
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             6.
             but
             not
             thoughtful
             :
             4.
             
             That
             it
             be
             by
             trysting
             and
             ordering
             our
             care
             for
             our
             estate
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             most
             consistent
             with
             promoving
             our
             edification
             ,
             and
             we
             not
             in●angled
             with
             the
             affairs
             
               of
               this
               life
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             nor
             so
             hedged
             up
             and
             straitned
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             no
             time
             for
             other
             things
             more
             necessary
             :
             In
             sum
             ,
             our
             manner
             would
             be
             such
             as
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             a
             good
             frame
             for
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             keeping
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             even
             for
             dying
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             endeavours
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             other
             wayes
             we
             may
             be
             su●fetted
             ,
             even
             in
             cares
             ,
             about
             lawful
             things
             ,
             and
             made
             also
             indisposed
             for
             spiritual
             duties
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             by
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             .
          
           
             Let
             there
             be
             therefore
             moderation
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ,
             other
             wayes
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             
               will
               be
               rich
            
             ,
             1.
             
             
               He
               loadeth
               himself
               with
               a
               burthen
               of
               thick
               clay
               ,
               Hab.
            
             2.
             6.
             2.
             
             He
             putteth
             himself
             amongst
             briers
             and
             thorns
             ,
             for
             Matth.
             13.
             22.
             riches
             are
             compared
             to
             these
             :
             3.
             
             He
             surfetteth
             himself
             as
             a
             drunken
             man
             doth
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             
             3●
             .
             4.
             
             He
             runneth
             himself
             in
             a
             snare
             ,
             and
             draweth
             on
             
               many
               sorrows
            
             ,
             nay
             pierceth
             himself
             through
             with
             them
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
             O!
             but
             many
             souls
             will
             cry
             out
             greatly
             one
             day
             of
             this
             evil
             of
             immoderate
             pursuing
             after
             riches
             :
             5.
             
             He
             bringeth
             
               a
               woe
            
             from
             God
             upon
             himself
             ,
             Isai
             .
             5.
             8.
             6.
             
             He
             will
             readily
             be
             high-minded
             and
             proud
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             7.
             
             He
             is
             in
             eminent
             hazard
             to
             trust
             in
             these
             uncertain
             riches
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             8.
             
             He
             is
             in
             great
             danger
             to
             turn
             aside
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             errour
             ,
             which
             is
             strange
             ,
             yet
             most
             true
             ;
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             9.
             
             He
             is
             in
             great
             hazard
             to
             be
             an
             oppressor
             ,
             James
             2.
             6.
             and
             5.
             4.
             10.
             
             Riches
             immoderately
             sought
             after
             ,
             do
             the
             man
             still
             evil
             that
             possesseth
             them
             ,
             as
             Agurs
             prayer
             ,
             Hezekiahs
             experience
             ,
             and
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10
             ,
             11.
             is
             evident
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             they
             fall
             into
             many
             foolish
             and
             hurtful
             lusts
             ,
             which
             drown
             them
             in
             perdition
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             is
             concerning
             trading
             and
             merchandize
             ,
             whereof
             we
             shall
             say
             but
             little
             in
             particular
             ;
             In
             general
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             Trading
             is
             lawful
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             a
             mean
             to
             the
             ends
             proposed
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             being
             also
             well
             qualified
             (
             as
             was
             spoke
             to
             in
             the
             former
             )
             conform
             to
             the
             qualifications
             of
             
               end
               ,
               midses
               ,
               means
               ,
               manner
               .
            
             2.
             
             There
             may
             be
             faults
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             both
             ,
             all
             men
             generally
             loving
             to
             buy
             within
             the
             worth
             ,
             and
             to
             sell
             dear
             ,
             as
             a
             Heathen
             once
             told
             a
             Company
             what
             was
             in
             all
             their
             minds
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Merchant-man
             and
             Trades-man
             bestowing
             his
             
               time
               ,
               pains
               ,
               estate
            
             in
             trading
             ,
             may
             take
             gain
             as
             the
             wages
             of
             his
             pains
             ,
             as
             a
             servant
             may
             do
             for
             his
             work
             ,
             as
             Teachers
             and
             Physicians
             may
             do
             for
             their
             pains
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             wanted
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             go
             about
             these
             employments
             without
             livelyhood
             ,
             therefore
             is
             the
             
               workman
               
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
               ,
            
             but
             it
             must
             be
             such
             a
             work
             as
             is
             worthy
             .
             4.
             
             Yet
             a
             mans
             rule
             in
             bargaining
             is
             not
             to
             take
             whatever
             he
             can
             get
             ;
             nay
             ,
             not
             alway
             as
             he
             bought
             ,
             having
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             bought
             too
             dear
             ,
             or
             these
             Wares
             not
             being
             now
             in
             such
             esteem
             ,
             nor
             as
             they
             were
             when
             bought
             by
             him
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             price
             alwayes
             to
             be
             hightned
             by
             him
             as
             the
             Wares
             grow
             more
             scarce
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             be
             not
             dearer
             to
             him
             .
             But
             Folks
             would
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             worth
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             necessary
             and
             just
             circumstances
             of
             his
             Calling
             and
             Trade
             ;
             so
             that
             suppose
             they
             were
             buying
             it
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             content
             to
             give
             as
             much
             as
             they
             demand
             ,
             and
             men
             should
             never
             offer
             less
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             demand
             themselves
             ,
             though
             their
             ordinary
             way
             is
             much
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Prov.
             20.
             14.
             2.
             
             No
             shifts
             are
             to
             be
             used
             by
             the
             seller
             to
             over-value
             or
             call
             his
             Ware
             better
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             buyer
             to
             under-value
             and
             despise
             it
             ,
             below
             what
             we
             think
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             Levit.
             19.
             11.
             3.
             
             We
             should
             never
             simply
             or
             onely
             mind
             our
             own
             advantage
             in
             selling
             and
             buying
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             would
             so
             sell
             and
             buy
             as
             they
             might
             be
             also
             gainers
             ;
             and
             thus
             we
             see
             that
             charity
             regulateth
             us
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             4.
             4.
             
             Neither
             would
             the
             buyer
             deceitfully
             hide
             what
             may
             commend
             the
             price
             of
             Wares
             ,
             nor
             the
             seller
             what
             may
             make
             it
             less
             ;
             as
             suppose
             one
             knew
             such
             Wares
             or
             Merchandize
             would
             shortly
             grow
             cheaper
             or
             dearer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ●he
             either
             selleth
             or
             buyeth
             purposely
             to
             put
             the
             loss
             on
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             make
             gain
             to
             himself
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             his
             neighbours
             loss
             .
             5.
             
             There
             would
             be
             ingenutiy
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             that
             which
             ye
             call
             prigging
             or
             cheapning
             ,
             is
             not
             good
             ;
             both
             buyer
             and
             seller
             should
             put
             a
             just
             value
             upon
             Wares
             ,
             and
             hold
             there
             ;
             there
             is
             much
             jugling
             and
             falshood
             ,
             and
             lying
             when
             it
             is
             other-wayes
             ,
             see
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             Prov.
             20.
             14.
             6.
             
             There
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             taking
             advantage
             of
             anothers
             necessity
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             .
             7.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             would
             sell
             and
             buy
             ,
             and
             do
             to
             others
             as
             we
             would
             have
             them
             do
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             would
             keep
             up
             no
             fault
             we
             know
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             we
             sell
             ,
             give
             good
             measure
             and
             good
             money
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             these
             things
             come
             in
             under
             trading
             and
             merchandizing
             ,
             and
             thus
             one
             just
             price
             should
             be
             kept
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             asked
             here
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             pitch
             or
             settle
             on
             a
             just
             price
             ?
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             answer
             this
             question
             to
             full
             conviction
             and
             satisfaction
             ;
             yet
             a
             man
             would
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             he
             himself
             ,
             having
             knowledge
             of
             the
             goods
             ,
             would
             give
             for
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             
               corn
               ,
               cloath
               ,
               beasts
            
             ,
             or
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             or
             had
             use
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             were
             to
             buy
             them
             .
             2.
             
             What
             men
             of
             knowledge
             do
             judge
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             worth
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             the
             price
             of
             it
             (
             if
             the
             price
             be
             by
             Authority
             regulated
             ,
             it
             setteth
             it self
             .
             )
             3.
             
             What
             such
             a
             thing
             doth
             generally
             cost
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             judicious
             and
             conscientious
             .
             4.
             
             What
             he
             would
             give
             for
             the
             like
             possibly
             again
             ,
             when
             this
             is
             away
             ,
             allowing
             fit
             gain
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             there
             are
             th●ee
             sorts
             of
             prices
             ;
             the
             1.
             
             Is
             rigid
             ,
             when
             men
             must
             have
             what
             they
             will
             for
             their
             Ware
             :
             The
             2.
             is
             e●sie
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             at
             some
             times
             when
             it
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             alway
             necessary
             ,
             and
             selling
             thus
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             is
             an
             honest
             giving
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             not
             always
             at
             least
             obliged
             ●o
             .
             The
             3.
             is
             
               pretium
               medium
            
             ,
             or
             the
             middle
             or
             modest
             price
             ,
             which
             is
             betwixt
             the
             two
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             extream
             ;
             yet
             when
             any
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             this
             much
             or
             that
             much
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ?
             It
             is
             safest
             carving
             on
             the
             side
             that
             lyeth
             next
             our selves
             .
             5.
             
             A
             man
             would
             consider
             how
             he
             would
             proceed
             in
             that
             bargain
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             might
             have
             peace
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             just
             now
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             durst
             adventure
             on
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             the
             same
             in
             all
             his
             bargains
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             many
             and
             great
             uses
             of
             riches
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             concern
             our selves
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             others
             ,
             and
             there
             lyeth
             no
             less
             necessity
             upon
             us
             to
             shew
             mercy
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             pay
             our
             debt
             ,
             or
             supply
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             man
             in
             case
             for
             it
             ,
             
             God
             hath
             not
             left
             the
             one
             indifferent
             more
             then
             the
             other
             .
             For
             clearing
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             would
             consider
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             great
             owner
             and
             absolute
             proprietor
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             who
             distributed
             them
             to
             men
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             hath
             distributed
             riches
             to
             some
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             Stewards
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             for
             his
             houshold
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Luke
             16.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             not
             left
             arbitrary
             to
             men
             to
             give
             alms
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             meet
             ,
             but
             it
             lyeth
             on
             them
             as
             an
             absolute
             duty
             :
             Hence
             also
             we
             may
             see
             what
             a
             sin
             it
             is
             to
             be
             altogether
             neglective
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             deficient
             in
             it
             ;
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             stealing
             and
             theft
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             28.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             perfidiousness
             and
             unfaithfulness
             in
             a
             trust
             committed
             to
             us
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             9.
             
             &c.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             cruelty
             and
             murther
             ,
             and
             hating
             of
             our
             brother
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             vers
             .
             15.
             and
             17.
             compared
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             intolerable
             in
             a
             mans
             Steward
             intrusted
             with
             that
             which
             the
             family
             should
             be
             provided
             with
             ,
             to
             apply
             to
             his
             own
             use
             what
             should
             entertain
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             spend
             it
             on
             himself
             ,
             it
             being
             both
             stealth
             ,
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             no
             less
             intolerable
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             see
             Prov.
             11.
             14.
             25.
             
             This
             giving
             of
             ●lms
             rightly
             qualified
             ,
             is
             highly
             accounted
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             assigned
             as
             the
             mark
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             9.
             noticed
             and
             commended
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             Matth.
             25
             30.
             &c.
             commanded
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             Dout.
             15.
             7
             
             ▪
             11
             ,
             14.
             21.
             and
             26.
             11.
             
             &c.
             and
             much
             pressed
             and
             insisted
             on
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8
             9.
             and
             scarcely
             will
             we
             find
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             one
             particular
             duty
             about
             which
             two
             whole
             Chapters
             together
             are
             spent
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             which
             holdeth
             out
             the
             great
             complacency
             the
             Lord
             hath
             in
             the
             single
             and
             suitable
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             there
             deservedly
             set
             down
             and
             insisted
             upon
             as
             a
             sure
             evidence
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             our
             professed
             subjection
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             then
             1.
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             ?
             2.
             who
             is
             the
             object
             of
             it
             ,
             ●3
             .
             who
             is
             to
             give
             ,
             4.
             how
             for
             manner
             and
             measure
             it
             is
             to
             be
             given
             ?
             1.
             
             Alms
             ,
             is
             not
             every
             ,
             giving
             ,
             for
             that
             may
             be
             of
             debt
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             to
             a
             rich
             man
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             hath
             no
             need
             ,
             out
             of
             pride
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             fashion
             ;
             but
             1
             there
             is
             a
             needy
             object
             from
             which
             ,
             we
             can
             expect
             nothing
             again
             ,
             to
             this
             we
             are
             to
             give
             alms
             ;
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             doing
             it
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             as
             thereby
             honouring
             our
             Maker
             ,
             and
             testifying
             our
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             do
             it
             to
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Disciple
               ;
               Matth
            
             10.
             41
             ,
             4●
             .
             it
             taketh
             in
             all
             supply
             ,
             as
             meat
             ,
             drink
             ▪
             visiting
             them
             ,
             vindicating
             them
             comforting
             them
             ,
             by
             lending
             ,
             giving
             ,
             forgiving
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             owing
             ,
             &c
             2.
             
             The
             object
             ,
             neighbour
             ,
             is
             large
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             needy
             one
             onely
             that
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             to
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
             ●8
             .
             and
             Deut.
             15.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             poor
             ones
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             need
             three
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             Need
             that
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             folks
             may
             fend
             with
             it
             ;
             2.
             that
             is
             pinching
             ,
             when
             they
             fend
             with
             difficulty
             ;
             3.
             that
             is
             extream
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             subsist
             ;
             In
             the
             first
             cafe
             ,
             men
             are
             to
             give
             out
             of
             
               their
               abundance
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             14.
             and
             need
             not
             straiten
             themselves
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             such
             poor
             ;
             In
             the
             second
             they
             ought
             to
             straiten
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             in
             case
             to
             supply
             others
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             have
             
               two
               coats
            
             ,
             give
             one
             ,
             Luke
             3
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             In
             the
             third
             ,
             they
             would
             straiten
             themselves
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             sell
             all
             ,
             and
             divide
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             ,
             2
             Corinth
             .
             8.
             3.
             
             
               a
               doing
               beyond
               power
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             alwayes
             called
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             them
             either
             as
             able
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             by
             idleness
             occasioningt
             heir
             own
             need
             ,
             as
             many
             beggars
             and
             loiterers
             ,
             though
             of
             better
             rank
             ,
             do
             ;
             these
             are
             not
             objects
             of
             Charity
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             11.
             it
             is
             their
             own
             fault
             they
             want
             ▪
             or
             2.
             as
             having
             able
             
             and
             rich
             friends
             ,
             such
             as
             Parents
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Kinsfolk
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Church
             ,
             and
             proportionally
             ,
             particular
             persons
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             burthened
             with
             these
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             16.
             or
             3.
             as
             wanting
             all
             comforts
             ,
             and
             as
             weak
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             47.
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             them
             desolate
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             10.
             
             —
             These
             are
             proper
             objects
             of
             Charity
             and
             Alms.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             them
             either
             1.
             as
             of
             kin
             and
             related
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             nature
             teacheth
             us
             to
             begin
             here
             first
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             the
             necessity
             of
             these
             ;
             or
             2.
             as
             gracious
             ;
             or
             3.
             as
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             ,
             here
             we
             should
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             though
             especially
             to
             the
             
               houshold
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Galat.
            
             6.
             10.
             proportioning
             notwithstanding
             our
             charity
             according
             to
             our
             tyes
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             may
             give
             a
             natural
             and
             unregenerate
             Child
             more
             then
             a
             regenerate
             neighbour
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             to
             supply
             both
             if
             he
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             who
             should
             give
             ?
             Answ
             .
             All
             having
             a
             competencie
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             it
             ;
             those
             who
             have
             nothing
             ,
             are
             not
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             neither
             also
             Children
             and
             Wives
             ,
             they
             being
             in
             some
             respect
             not
             in
             power
             or
             capacity
             to
             distribute
             ,
             except
             so
             far
             as
             the
             allowance
             of
             their
             station
             goeth
             ;
             for
             the
             relation
             of
             Wife
             ,
             Son
             ,
             &c.
             giveth
             some
             latitude
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             Husband
             or
             Father
             cannot
             be
             averse
             :
             But
             particularly
             we
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             Rich
             folks
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             ,
             even
             although
             they
             be
             wicked
             ,
             for
             
               unfaithful
               Stewards
            
             are
             obliged
             to
             distribute
             ,
             even
             a
             Nabal
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             when
             uncivilly
             refusing
             ,
             be
             put
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Folks
             that
             have
             little
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             the
             less
             ,
             as
             the
             poor
             widow
             gave
             her
             
               two
               mites
            
             ,
             Luke
             ●1
             .
             2.
             &c.
             and
             so
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             
               giving
               a
               Cup
               of
               cold
               water
               ,
               Matth.
            
             10.
             42.
             3.
             
             Folks
             that
             may
             and
             can
             work
             ,
             should
             work
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             that
             although
             they
             themselves
             be
             no
             other
             wayes
             entertained
             but
             by
             their
             work
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             
             ●8
             .
             O!
             how
             little
             conscience
             is
             made
             of
             this
             ?
             how
             few
             work
             ,
             or
             work
             somewhat
             harder
             for
             this
             end
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             how
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             and
             measure
             ,
             Charity
             or
             Alms
             is
             to
             be
             distributed
             :
             It
             would
             be
             1.
             liberally
             ,
             2.
             chearfully
             ;
             it
             is
             dragged
             from
             some
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             cross
             and
             burthen
             to
             them
             ;
             3.
             seasonably
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             there
             is
             need
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             a
             nights
             delay
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             28.
             4.
             
             Prudently
             and
             tenderly
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             shame
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             scarr
             at
             it
             ;
             thus
             Boaz
             commanded
             to
             let
             fall
             some
             handfuls
             to
             Ruth
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             gather
             the
             more
             ;
             5.
             judiciously
             ,
             according
             to
             need
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             most
             need
             :
             6.
             humbly
             and
             denyedly
             ,
             not
             letting
             the
             
               right
               hand
               know
               what
               the
               lest
               doth
               ,
               Matth.
            
             6.
             3.
             and
             not
             being
             puft
             up
             so
             as
             to
             slight
             and
             contemn
             those
             we
             give
             our
             Alms
             to
             .
          
           
             For
             general
             rules
             to
             direct
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             propose
             these
             :
             1.
             
             Lay
             by
             such
             a
             quota
             of
             your
             estate
             or
             gain
             ,
             and
             let
             that
             be
             dedicated
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Charity
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             it
             to
             bring
             forth
             when
             particular
             occasions
             shall
             offer
             ;
             men
             would
             not
             alwayes
             stay
             till
             it
             be
             sought
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             
               poors
               box
            
             ,
             or
             a
             box
             for
             the
             poor
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             Lords
             appointing
             a
             certain
             Tythe
             under
             the
             Law
             for
             
               widows
               ,
               fatherless
               ,
               &c.
               Deut.
            
             14
             22.
             &c.
             and
             Deut.
             16.
             12.
             with
             Numb
             .
             18.
             21.
             insinuateth
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             proportion
             of
             our
             estate
             laid
             aside
             for
             charitable
             uses
             ;
             and
             that
             direction
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1.
             for
             every
             man
             to
             
               lay
               by
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             confirm
             this
             ,
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             would
             help
             a
             man
             to
             discern
             the
             proportion
             best
             of
             what
             he
             is
             able
             to
             spare
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             employed
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             in
             particular
             occasions
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             them
             not
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             general
             he
             may
             proportion
             what
             he
             may
             spare
             to
             all
             in
             common
             ,
             &
             thereafter
             subdivide
             wisely
             upon
             considerations
             
             and
             after-emergents
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             when
             necessity
             is
             extream
             ,
             he
             go
             beyond
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ordinary
             allowance
             ;
             this
             also
             would
             prevent
             all
             temptations
             having
             any
             tendency
             to
             the
             disswading
             of
             us
             from
             any
             thing
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             if
             some
             what
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             also
             ease
             the
             mind
             and
             conscience
             of
             such
             who
             were
             tender
             ,
             if
             in
             some
             particulars
             they
             failed
             ,
             to
             be
             clear
             that
             they
             did
             not
             hold
             it
             in
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             forth-coming
             according
             to
             their
             ability
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             would
             be
             done
             monthly
             or
             weekly
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1.
             because
             it
             is
             reasonable
             that
             every
             week
             or
             moneth
             should
             have
             somewhat
             allotted
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             spared
             with
             less
             grudge
             then
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             somewhat
             considerable
             ,
             being
             put
             together
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Folks
             would
             not
             delay
             giving
             till
             the
             needy
             person
             seek
             ;
             they
             are
             often
             the
             greater
             objects
             of
             charity
             who
             seek
             not
             ;
             poverty
             is
             no
             reproach
             ,
             but
             Vagabond
             begging
             ,
             and
             floathful
             idleness
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             able
             to
             work
             ,
             hath
             ever
             been
             so
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             be
             tollerated
             amongst
             Christians
             ;
             but
             these
             who
             are
             right
             objects
             of
             Charity
             should
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Nebem
             .
             8.
             10.
             
               p●rtions
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Hence
             there
             should
             be
             some
             wise
             mutual
             way
             of
             inquiring
             into
             folks
             necessities
             ,
             and
             the
             fairest
             way
             taken
             of
             conveying
             our
             Charity
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             least
             burthensom
             to
             their
             ingenuity
             ,
             as
             Boaz
             did
             with
             Ruth
             ,
             in
             private
             commanding
             his
             Servants
             to
             let
             fall
             some
             handfuls
             ;
             this
             some
             may
             ●o
             ,
             who
             may
             have
             more
             access
             to
             ,
             and
             dexterity
             in
             ,
             doing
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             then
             others
             ,
             therefore
             friendly
             associations
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             some
             might
             give
             ,
             and
             others
             distribute
             ,
             would
             be
             suitable
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             should
             be
             here
             more
             particularly
             inquired
             ,
             What
             may
             be
             the
             qu●ta
             of
             this
             that
             is
             to
             be
             bestowed
             ▪
             which
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             ordinary
             cases
             (
             fo●
             extraordinary
             cannot
             be
             stinted
             .
             )
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             fix
             particular
             rules
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             vary
             ,
             1.
             according
             to
             the
             givers
             estate
             ,
             2.
             according
             to
             their
             need
             who
             receive
             ,
             3.
             according
             to
             the
             several
             burthens
             of
             the
             givers
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             extend
             their
             Charity
             less
             or
             more
             accordingly
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             be
             that
             they
             have
             their
             own
             poor
             children
             or
             friends
             ,
             whom
             they
             must
             furnish
             ,
             and
             ●o
             cannot
             give
             so
             much
             as
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             free
             of
             the
             like
             burthens
             .
             Look
             therefore
             to
             these
             general
             Rules
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             Charity
             be
             liberal
             and
             in
             bounty
             ,
             not
             in
             covetousness
             ;
             too
             little
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             also
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             great
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             see
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             12.
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             by
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             in
             a
             conscientious
             deliberation
             determined
             ,
             as
             2
             Co●int
             .
             9.
             7.
             
             
               ●s
               every
               man
               purposeth
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             a
             man
             will
             put
             it
             to
             a
             conscientious
             deliberation
             ,
             he
             doth
             well
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             not
             want
             fruits
             :
             I
             think
             many
             could
             not
             judge
             their
             way
             to
             be
             conscientiously
             charitable
             and
             communicative
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             thus
             simply
             and
             unbyassedly
             put
             it
             to
             the
             tryal
             .
             3.
             
             Folks
             would
             judge
             it
             by
             
               an
               equality
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             13.
             14.
             for
             one
             man
             cannot
             fully
             supply
             all
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             somewhat
             proportionable
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             considering
             the
             state
             of
             poor
             ones
             and
             other
             occasions
             ,
             can
             discern
             so
             much
             to
             be
             useful
             and
             needful
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             part
             of
             that
             would
             come
             to
             this
             much
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             give
             (
             even
             as
             all
             gave
             their
             proportion
             of
             tythes
             under
             the
             Law
             )
             whatever
             others
             did
             ,
             only
             this
             sa●eth
             that
             men
             would
             even
             go
             beyond
             their
             power
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             others
             fail
             .
             4.
             
             Folks
             would
             set
             aside
             the
             half
             of
             their
             needless
             superfluity
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             give
             out
             of
             their
             abundance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             mens
             families
             are
             competently
             provided
             of
             meat
             ,
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             estate
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             still
             more
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             as
             much
             laid
             aside
             to
             this
             use
             ;
             For
             1.
             this
             cannot
             burthen
             them
             ;
             2.
             
             Less
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             of
             before
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             bestow
             as
             much
             on
             the
             necessities
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             on
             our
             own
             superfluities
             ;
             and
             3.
             this
             would
             amount
             to
             much
             ,
             if
             so
             much
             were
             bestowed
             on
             Charity
             as
             we
             bestow
             on
             the
             superfluities
             of
             meat
             ,
             wine
             ,
             building
             of
             houses
             ,
             houshold
             plenishing
             ,
             vain
             apparel
             ,
             laces
             ,
             and
             
             other
             dressings
             of
             that
             sort
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             in
             the
             Law
             stinted
             the
             people
             to
             a
             tenth
             ,
             or
             thereby
             ;
             for
             Numb
             .
             18.
             21.
             there
             was
             one
             tenth
             to
             the
             Levites
             alone
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             give
             the
             tenth
             of
             that
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             eaten
             any
             where
             .
             Again
             ,
             Deut.
             14.
             22.
             and
             Deut.
             26.
             there
             was
             a
             second
             tenth
             to
             be
             eaten
             for
             two
             years
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             the
             man
             and
             his
             houshold
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Levite
             ,
             fatherless
             and
             widow
             ,
             &c.
             but
             every
             third
             year
             was
             for
             them
             only
             .
             Now
             (
             not
             to
             be
             peremptory
             )
             by
             this
             proportion
             it
             would
             seem
             that
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             for
             a
             considerable
             part
             ,
             near
             or
             about
             ,
             the
             tenth
             of
             our
             free
             rent
             or
             gain
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             employ
             thus
             ,
             and
             this
             would
             be
             found
             no
             great
             burthen
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             be
             waited
             with
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             what
             remaineth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             then
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             no
             little
             part
             of
             wisdome
             to
             walk
             rightly
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             as
             holiness
             is
             no
             friend
             to
             covetousness
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             to
             prodigality
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             midst
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             frugality
             ,
             this
             is
             well
             consistent
             with
             piety
             ,
             for
             it
             neither
             carkingly
             gathereth
             ,
             nor
             carelesly
             neglecteth
             ,
             nor
             prodigally
             wasteth
             or
             casteth
             away
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             sparing
             and
             spending
             ,
             a
             gaining
             and
             giving
             out
             according
             to
             right
             reason
             .
             But
             for
             the
             further
             explication
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             these
             following
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             have
             so
             many
             properties
             ,
             qualifications
             ,
             evidences
             ,
             or
             commendations
             of
             frugality
             .
             1.
             
             It
             provideth
             
               for
               things
               honest
               before
               God
               and
               men
               ,
            
             2
             Corinth
             .
             8.
             21.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             17.
             2.
             
             It
             maketh
             a
             man
             look
             well
             to
             his
             
               herds
               and
               flocks
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             gainful
             sinless
             calling
             is
             diligent
             ,
             Prov.
             27.
             23.
             and
             not
             
               sloathful
               in
               business
               .
               Rom.
            
             12.
             11.
             
             —
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             vain
             and
             lordly
             ,
             so
             a
             frugal
             woman
             is
             described
             ,
             Prov.
             31.
             10.
             
             &c.
             by
             being
             honest
             in
             her
             carriage
             ,
             honest
             in
             her
             family
             ,
             providing
             for
             her
             husband
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             cloaths
             ,
             fare
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             not
             vain
             ,
             she
             maketh
             her
             own
             cloath
             ,
             and
             her
             family
             is
             provided
             for
             ,
             in
             an
             honest
             thrifty
             way
             ,
             without
             great
             cost
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             provident
             ,
             though
             not
             covetous
             ,
             like
             the
             
               Ant
               laying
               up
               in
               Summer
               ,
               Prov.
            
             6.
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               vertuous
               woman
               seeth
               and
               considereth
               a
               field
               ,
               and
               purchaseth
               it
               ,
               Prov.
            
             31.
             16.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             taken
             up
             about
             things
             necessary
             ,
             not
             superfluous
             ,
             John
             13.
             29.
             the
             Disciples
             thought
             Judas
             had
             been
             sent
             out
             to
             
               buy
               what
               was
               necessary
            
             ,
             not
             what
             was
             superfluous
             .
             6.
             
             It
             putteth
             nothing
             to
             unthrifty
             uses
             ,
             nor
             suffereth
             any
             thing
             needlesly
             to
             perish
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Word
             of
             our
             Lords
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             12.
             
             
               Take
               up
               the
               fragments
               that
               remain
               ,
               that
               nothing
               ,
               be
               lost
               .
            
             7.
             
             It
             moderateth
             its
             gifts
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             neither
             of
             covetousness
             nor
             prodigality
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             Psalm
             112.
             
             
               The
               good
               man
               guideth
               his
               affairs
               with
               discretion
               .
            
             8.
             
             The
             frugal
             man
             his
             conquest
             is
             in
             that
             which
             hurteth
             not
             others
             ,
             and
             rather
             by
             his
             own
             industry
             then
             others
             simplicity
             ;
             It
             lyeth
             rather
             in
             his
             diligence
             and
             dexterity
             ,
             then
             in
             his
             slight
             and
             cunning
             ,
             in
             duty
             to
             satisfie
             conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             sin
             to
             raise
             a
             challenge
             .
             It
             is
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             a
             following
             of
             riches
             with
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             seeking
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             it
             being
             ,
             
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               onely
               maketh
               rich
               ,
            
             Prov.
             10.
             21.
             
               and
               he
               addeth
               no
               sorrow
               therewith
            
             ;
             all
             other
             riches
             without
             this
             ,
             have
             sorrows
             multiplyed
             on
             them
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             the
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             truely
             frugal
             ,
             
               seeketh
               first
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               Matth.
            
             6.
             33.
             and
             
               the
               one
               thing
               necessary
            
             ,
             and
             alloweth
             not
             himself
             to
             be
             cumbered
             about
             
               many
               things
            
             ,
             as
             Martha
             was
             ,
             Luke
             10.
             41.
             he
             chooseth
             the
             right
             time
             and
             season
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             inordinately
             bent
             upon
             gathering
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               scatter
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               to
               gather
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             6.
             
             He
             knoweth
             when
             to
             be
             liberal
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             Charity
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             wrongeth
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             pass
             this
             Command
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             threefold
             consideration
             ;
             1.
             
             Before
             God
             (
             or
             in
             
               for●
               poli
            
             )
             and
             so
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             it
             secludeth
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             the
             covet●us
             and
             others
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             6.
             10.
             particularly
             debarred
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             which
             the
             
             Lord
             abhorreth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             10.
             3.
             2.
             
             Consider
             it
             in
             
               fore
               ecclesiastic●
            
             ,
             as
             to
             Church-discipline
             ,
             and
             it
             seemeth
             by
             sundry
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             covetous
             have
             been
             thus
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11.
             &c.
             where
             the
             covetous
             are
             reckoned
             as
             contradistinct
             from
             extortioners
             ,
             in
             which
             place
             we
             conceive
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             mean
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             main
             of
             his
             way
             hunteth
             after
             the
             world
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             not
             chargeable
             with
             direct
             theft
             or
             oppression
             ,
             this
             he
             calleth
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             19.
             
               minding
               of
               earthly
               things
            
             :
             and
             Col.
             3.
             1.
             2.
             
               setting
               the
               affections
               on
               those
               things
               which
               are
               on
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             which
             certainly
             may
             be
             much
             discovered
             by
             the
             strain
             of
             a
             mans
             carriage
             ,
             his
             devotedness
             ,
             and
             addictedness
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             little
             time
             he
             doth
             bestow
             upon
             Gods
             service
             ,
             his
             little
             usefulness
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             Nabal
             was
             to
             David
             ,
             his
             soirdid
             niggardliness
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             neither
             give
             to
             others
             ,
             nor
             use
             himself
             what
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Eccles
             .
             6.
             1.
             his
             being
             defective
             in
             other
             duties
             from
             that
             ground
             ,
             his
             being
             in
             his
             way
             of
             living
             miserable
             ,
             much
             within
             his
             estate
             and
             station
             ,
             his
             taking
             advantage
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             bring
             him
             gain
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             trick
             of
             Law
             (
             and
             such
             like
             )
             even
             when
             it
             is
             rigid
             as
             to
             anothers
             hurt
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             man
             that
             is
             cruel
             against
             others
             ,
             taking
             them
             by
             the
             throat
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Pay
               me
               all
               that
               thou
               owest
            
             ;
             distraining
             and
             distressing
             for
             little
             things
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             is
             not
             straitned
             ,
             unmercifully
             treating
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             Laban
             did
             ,
             in
             changing
             
               Jacob's
               wages
               ten
               times
               .
               Gen.
               ,
            
             31.
             41.
             and
             many
             such
             characters
             are
             there
             ,
             whereby
             the
             covetous
             may
             be
             tryed
             and
             discovered
             ,
             as
             especially
             when
             they
             come
             to
             justifie
             and
             defend
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             these
             forementioned
             unseemly
             wayes
             of
             getting
             gain
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             when
             unlawful
             shifts
             are
             used
             to
             gain
             by
             ?
             It
             is
             like
             that
             in
             such
             cases
             covetous
             persons
             have
             been
             ecclesiastically
             reprehended
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             
               brotherly
               withdrawing
               from
               them
            
             to
             put
             a
             note
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             put
             on
             
               drunkards
               ,
               extortioners
            
             &c.
             as
             also
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             14.
             the
             Apostle
             commandeth
             these
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             opposit
             sin
             of
             Idleness
             ,
             to
             be
             marked
             with
             a
             note
             of
             shame
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             it
             be
             hard
             to
             make
             out
             covetousness
             in
             particulars
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             in
             the
             matter
             ;
             yet
             generally
             where
             there
             is
             a
             person
             that
             excessively
             is
             so
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             both
             a
             common
             account
             of
             him
             to
             be
             such
             in
             his
             dealing
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             can
             discern
             ,
             and
             many
             complaints
             of
             all
             ,
             almost
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             hard
             disesteem
             of
             him
             :
             From
             the
             grounds
             that
             have
             been
             touched
             on
             ,
             it
             is
             somewhat
             evident
             that
             such
             who
             generally
             are
             called
             ,
             
               ●eer
               ,
               hard
               ,
               rigid
            
             men
             though
             they
             b●
             not
             properly
             unhonest
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             when
             covetousness
             cometh
             to
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             may
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             it
             falleth
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             object
             of
             Church-discipline
             :
             and
             certainly
             seeing
             covetousness
             ,
             even
             when
             there
             is
             no
             direct
             theft
             or
             oppression
             ,
             is
             often
             so
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             :
             It
             would
             seem
             there
             must
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             some
             way
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             upon
             such
             certain
             evidence
             of
             the
             scandal
             ,
             brethren
             have
             spoken
             one
             to
             another
             about
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             admonition
             if
             they
             did
             not
             acquiess
             ,
             it
             proceeded
             further
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             private
             Christians
             were
             to
             shun
             the
             familiar
             company
             of
             such
             for
             their
             shame
             ,
             who
             thus
             walked
             disorderly
             ,
             by
             pursuing
             and
             gathering
             riches
             too
             eagerly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             fell
             into
             the
             contrary
             fin
             of
             negligence
             and
             idleness
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             3.
             
             Consideration
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             theft
             ,
             what
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             
             
               Civil
               Courts
               of
               men
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             insist
             here
             without
             our
             sphea●
             and
             line
             :
             But
             to
             speak
             here
             a
             little
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             direct
             and
             plain
             theft
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             commonly
             noticed
             and
             punished
             among
             men
             ,
             certainly
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Adultery
            
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             sins
             are
             in
             themselves
             at
             least
             no
             less
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             capittal
             then
             this
             :
             And
             those
             who
             have
             observed
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             Nations
             assert
             ,
             That
             in
             no
             place
             generally
             theft
             was
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             till
             Draco
             ,
             that
             bloody
             prince
             (
             whose
             Laws
             were
             written
             in
             blood
             )
             did
             it
             ▪
             certainly
             the
             Politick
             or
             Judicial
             Laws
             of
             Moses
             were
             for
             tenderness
             ,
             as
             conscientious
             ,
             for
             equity
             ,
             as
             just
             ,
             and
             for
             wisdom
             ,
             as
             profitable
             ,
             Laws
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             ever
             any
             since
             were
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             ,
             being
             immediately
             Divine
             ,
             yet
             find
             we
             not
             death
             ordained
             by
             them
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             restitution
             to
             be
             made
             double
             ,
             fourfold
             ,
             or
             five-fold
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             thing
             was
             in
             worth
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             neighbour
             was
             prejudged
             by
             the
             taking
             it
             away
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             1.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             man
             had
             nothing
             ,
             then
             was
             he
             to
             be
             sold
             for
             his
             theft
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             his
             neighbours
             loss
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             3.
             
             And
             if
             in
             the
             night
             one
             had
             been
             smitten
             digging
             through
             a
             house
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             murther
             :
             If
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             or
             before
             Sun-rising
             ,
             because
             that
             by
             these
             circumstances
             it
             became
             a
             violation
             of
             mens
             common
             security
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             such
             an
             atrocious
             attempt
             might
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             against
             the
             life
             or
             persons
             of
             men
             :
             And
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             such
             Robbers
             as
             break
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
             that
             men
             through
             fear
             of
             them
             cannot
             travel
             ,
             go
             about
             their
             affairs
             ,
             or
             live
             at
             home
             ;
             or
             whose
             robbery
             doth
             carry
             direct
             hazard
             to
             mens
             lives
             with
             it
             ,
             these
             upon
             that
             account
             are
             worthy
             of
             death
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             much
             for
             sinning
             against
             this
             Command
             as
             against
             the
             sixth
             ;
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             proportion
             betwixt
             a
             mans
             wronging
             another
             in
             his
             goods
             ,
             and
             the
             losing
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             justice
             ,
             where
             circumstances
             do
             not
             highly
             aggredge
             the
             crime
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             under
             some
             other
             consideration
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             proportionableness
             betwixt
             the
             crime
             or
             hurt
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             and
             retribution
             thereof
             ,
             as
             
               eye
               for
               eye
               ,
               hand
               for
               hand
               .
            
             &c.
             otherwayes
             it
             were
             better
             and
             more
             safe
             to
             thrust
             out
             a
             mans
             eye
             ,
             then
             to
             steal
             his
             horse
             or
             sheep
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             there
             was
             no
             restitution
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             made
             for
             what
             marr'd
             life
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             thus
             offending
             was
             to
             be
             punished
             
               l●ge
               talionis
            
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             things
             it
             was
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             It
             now
             remaineth
             that
             we
             should
             speak
             somewhat
             of
             Usury
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             many
             words
             spent
             in
             dispute
             ,
             so
             no
             question
             there
             are
             many
             sins
             in
             practise
             ;
             by
             custom
             the
             name
             of
             Usury
             is
             become
             odious
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             
               unlawful
               gain
               ,
               gotten
               by
               the
               meer
               loan
               of
               money
               ,
            
             and
             in
             that
             case
             the
             Scripture
             being
             so
             clear
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             for
             questioning
             of
             its
             sinfulness
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             abstract
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             viz.
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             for
             the
             meer
             loan
             of
             money
             to
             compact
             for
             some
             advantage
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             another
             question
             :
             And
             here
             indeed
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             mens
             corruptions
             ,
             who
             can
             keep
             no
             bounds
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             hazard
             of
             miscarrying
             ;
             yet
             we
             conceive
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             extreams
             to
             be
             shunned
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             can
             neither
             say
             that
             simply
             it
             is
             lawful
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             nor
             simply
             inlawful
             :
             Not
             simply
             lawful
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             some
             such
             sin
             committed
             ,
             directly
             condemned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             25.
             
             Deut.
             23.
             19.
             
             Nor
             simply
             unlawful
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             no
             case
             it
             is
             to
             be
             allowed
             ;
             for
             suppose
             one
             that
             is
             unable
             to
             labour
             ,
             have
             only
             some
             money
             ,
             and
             no
             land
             or
             other
             visible
             estate
             ;
             or
             suppose
             men
             to
             have
             Orphan-childrens
             means
             committed
             to
             them
             ;
             may
             not
             that
             
             person
             ,
             or
             the
             tutors
             of
             these
             children
             lend
             the
             money
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             ●●pacity
             to
             make
             gain
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             receive
             some
             proportionable
             advantage
             for
             the
             lo●n
             o●
             it
             ,
             we
             conceive
             no
             ground
             can
             altogether
             con●●●●
             it
             as
             contrary
             either
             to
             the
             roles
             of
             equity
             or
             charity
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             equity
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             is
             so
             much
             benefited
             by
             the
             estate
             of
             another
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             whose
             the
             estate
             is
             ,
             should
             proportionably
             share
             of
             that
             benefit
             ,
             which
             without
             him
             and
             his
             money
             ,
             the
             other
             h●d
             not
             reaped
             :
             Not
             is
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             charity
             ,
             for
             although
             Charity
             command
             ●s
             to
             lend
             for
             our
             neighbours
             necessity
             ,
             yet
             not
             for
             hi●●●m
             and
             the
             i●●●ching
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             seem
             strange
             that
             aman
             ▪
             having
             nothing
             but
             money
             ,
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             lend
             it
             freely
             to
             rich
             men
             ,
             who
             making
             conqueish
             thereby
             ,
             should
             〈◊〉
             the
             benefit
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             get
             nothing
             .
             The
             law
             of
             equity
             ,
             
               That
               〈◊〉
               should
               do
               to
               others
               ,
               a●
               we
               would
               have
               them
               do
               to
               us
               ,
            
             will
             not
             infer
             ▪
             but
             that
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             by
             possessing
             another
             mans
             money
             ,
             did
             either
             make
             conqueish
             of
             so
             much
             rent
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             did
             ●●tain
             so
             much
             ,
             which
             otherwayes
             he
             could
             not
             do
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             make
             the
             lender
             proportionable
             sharer
             with
             him
             of
             the
             gain
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             ●igh●huy
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             land
             with
             my
             money
             from
             another
             ▪
             and
             in
             buying
             of
             it
             gain
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             letting
             him
             keep
             hoth
             my
             money
             and
             the
             land
             ,
             I
             he
             warranted
             to
             ask
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             Sure
             ,
             were
             I
             the
             borrower
             and
             b●●er
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             otherwayes
             ,
             and
             judge
             it
             equitable
             ,
             that
             the
             lender
             should
             be
             a
             p●●●●●er
             of
             the
             profits
             arising
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ▪
             from
             his
             own
             money
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             will
             consider
             this
             of
             Usury
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             we
             will
             find
             .
             1.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Commands
             strike
             against
             the
             injury
             of
             exacting
             it
             from
             〈◊〉
             object
             of
             mercy
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               poor
               brother
            
             ,
             or
             even
             a
             
               poor
               stranger
            
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             case
             our
             money
             is
             to
             be
             lent
             freely
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             it
             freely
             ,
             and
             neither
             to
             look
             for
             stock
             nor
             annual
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             ▪
             see
             Luke
             6.
             34
             
             ▪
             35.
             &c.
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             the
             Command
             is
             not
             to
             exact
             
               usury
               from
               the
               poor
               brother
            
             ,
             so
             it
             commandeth
             also
             ,
             
               not
               to
               exect
               just
               debts
               ,
               Deut.
            
             15.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             from
             him
             when
             he
             is
             poor
             ,
             yet
             none
             I
             suppose
             ,
             will
             argue
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             might
             ask
             his
             own
             ,
             even
             the
             principal
             sum
             from
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             to
             pay
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             allowed
             gain
             of
             lent
             money
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             from
             
               strangers
               ,
               Deut.
            
             23.
             20
             and
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             he
             did
             allow
             them
             any
             thing
             towards
             strangers
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             it self
             contrary
             to
             the
             Moral
             Law
             or
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             sinful
             in
             it self
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             to
             
               poor
               strangers
            
             ,
             God
             made
             one
             Law
             for
             his
             people
             and
             for
             them
             ,
             Lev.
             25.
             35.
             36.
             and
             further
             he
             injoyned
             that
             the
             stranger
             should
             not
             he
             oppressed
             amongst
             them
             almost
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             other
             allowing
             the
             taking
             of
             usury
             from
             strangers
             ,
             if
             rich
             is
             the
             more
             binding
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             speak
             to
             this
             point
             a
             little
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             something
             commanded
             in
             it
             may
             be
             found
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Estate
             and
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             referrable
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             Judicial
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             direct
             authority
             only
             intended
             by
             the
             Lord
             for
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             something
             common
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             flowing
             from
             the
             principles
             of
             equity
             and
             charity
             ,
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             eighth
             Command
             ;
             that
             which
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             common
             ,
             is
             the
             rule
             given
             for
             lending
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             which
             therefore
             we
             see
             is
             made
             binding
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             toward
             an
             Israelite
             and
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             and
             doth
             certainly
             import
             that
             we
             should
             lend
             to
             such
             freely
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             our
             own
             profit
             ,
             and
             
             only
             for
             their
             supply
             and
             relief
             in
             charity
             ,
             permitting
             a
             free
             use
             of
             our
             money
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             security
             of
             our
             repayment
             ,
             minding
             it
             with
             that
             fair
             temper
             of
             equity
             and
             moderation
             ,
             which
             we
             our selves
             would
             expect
             if
             necessitated
             to
             borrow
             :
             Besides
             ,
             the
             rule
             should
             also
             influence
             our
             continuing
             and
             manner
             of
             exacting
             the
             debt
             ,
             that
             all
             he
             done
             without
             rigour
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             goodness
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             principal
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             should
             be
             no
             grudge
             or
             disappointment
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             peculiar
             to
             that
             people
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             the
             trade
             of
             leading
             ,
             or
             lending
             for
             profit
             ,
             was
             absolutely
             to
             them
             prohibited
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             clear
             from
             Deut.
             23.
             19.
             and
             the
             distinction
             there
             made
             betwixt
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             from
             whom
             usury
             might
             not
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             a
             Stranger
             from
             whom
             profit
             is
             permitted
             .
             And
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             Command
             might
             not
             only
             be
             the
             better
             prevention
             of
             rigorus
             loaning
             and
             exacting
             ,
             the
             stirring
             up
             of
             all
             to
             honest
             and
             diligent
             labour
             (
             from
             which
             the
             hope
             of
             borrowing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             profit
             of
             lending
             doth
             often
             keep
             back
             )
             and
             other
             such
             considerations
             too
             much
             neglected
             in
             all
             States
             and
             Polities
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             might
             flow
             from
             other
             things
             particular
             in
             their
             condition
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             equal
             distribution
             of
             their
             Land
             ,
             secured
             to
             perpetuity
             by
             the
             recourse
             of
             their
             Jubilees
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             that
             the
             riches
             and
             conveniency
             of
             its
             situation
             for
             forreign
             traffique
             ,
             with
             something
             peculiar
             in
             the
             rigid
             and
             covetous
             temper
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             might
             also
             have
             occasioned
             this
             precept
             ;
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             prohibition
             of
             the
             trade
             of
             loaning
             ,
             and
             that
             Statute
             of
             the
             Seventh
             year
             of
             Release
             ,
             have
             a
             manifest
             consonancy
             .
             But
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             so
             commanded
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             clearly
             under
             another
             polity
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             different
             circumstances
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             why
             this
             loaning
             for
             profit
             in
             a
             righteous
             and
             equitable
             manner
             ,
             should
             be
             accounted
             prohibit
             ,
             and
             because
             that
             loaning
             of
             money
             for
             profit
             ,
             and
             taking
             of
             profit
             for
             money
             in
             other
             forms
             of
             bargaining
             ,
             are
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             very
             like
             ,
             and
             by
             use
             much
             confounded
             :
             We
             shall
             speak
             to
             both
             ,
             what
             may
             be
             pertinent
             and
             edifying
             ,
             without
             observing
             any
             more
             curious
             then
             useful
             distinctions
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             known
             that
             the
             Schoolmen
             from
             equity
             grant
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             a
             man
             may
             make
             gain
             by
             lending
             his
             money
             ;
             As
             1.
             when
             it
             is
             lucrum
             cessans
             ●o
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             by
             such
             aloa●
             he
             prejudgeth
             himself
             of
             some
             benefit
             he
             might
             make
             by
             it
             :
             2.
             
             When
             there
             is
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             or
             any
             loss
             accresseth
             to
             him
             by
             it
             :
             Or
             3.
             when
             his
             money
             ●●oreth
             so
             much
             more
             useful
             at
             such
             a
             time
             to
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             estimate
             according
             to
             its
             present
             circumstantiate
             case
             ;
             4.
             
             They
             suppose
             one
             to
             advance
             the
             money
             before
             he
             actually
             receive
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             hath
             bought
             or
             purchased
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             cast
             they
             allow
             that
             the
             seller
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             retention
             of
             the
             fruits
             ,
             get
             a
             smaller
             price
             ,
             and
             less
             advantage
             ;
             or
             suppose
             the
             seller
             to
             lye
             out
             of
             his
             money
             so
             long
             after
             delivery
             of
             the
             thing
             sold
             ,
             and
             they
             allow
             him
             to
             take
             the
             more
             ▪
             and
             what
             is
             that
             ,
             but
             taking
             so
             much
             for
             want
             of
             their
             money
             ?
             Again
             ▪
             some
             of
             them
             dispute
             ▪
             that
             though
             money
             in
             it self
             be
             not
             apt
             to
             increase
             (
             which
             is
             their
             great
             argument
             )
             yet
             considered
             as
             the
             instrument
             of
             trade
             and
             mean
             of
             negotiation
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             apt
             to
             increase
             more
             money
             ,
             as
             corn
             sown
             is
             to
             grow
             to
             a
             greater
             increase
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             for
             naught
             that
             our
             Lord
             useth
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             talents
             ,
             wherein
             certainly
             he
             intendeth
             no
             unlawful
             way
             of
             trading
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             commendable
             in
             its
             proper
             circumstances
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             In
             matter
             of
             communicating
             and
             charity
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             requireth
             an
             equality
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             that
             one
             should
             not
             be
             burthened
             and
             another
             free
             :
             Now
             suppose
             one
             of
             a
             lesser
             estate
             to
             have
             only
             money
             ,
             shall
             he
             be
             obliged
             to
             the
             pinching
             and
             burthening
             of
             himself
             to
             lend
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             freely
             (
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             charity
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             other
             meant
             here
             )
             then
             a
             man
             of
             a
             greater
             estate
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             it
             not
             in
             money
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             equality
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Right
             reason
             agreeable
             to
             Scripture
             will
             clear
             this
             ;
             suppose
             one
             gives
             another
             so
             much
             land
             for
             so
             much
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             buyer
             desires
             to
             retain
             a
             part
             of
             the
             money
             ,
             shall
             the
             seller
             be
             incapacitated
             to
             receive
             now
             any
             thing
             less
             of
             his
             estate
             when
             in
             money
             ,
             then
             formerly
             when
             it
             was
             in
             land
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             still
             his
             estate
             and
             of
             the
             same
             value
             ?
             and
             therefore
             may
             it
             not
             yield
             that
             same
             equivalent
             by
             moderate
             usury
             or
             interest
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             it
             were
             absolutely
             denyed
             ,
             then
             these
             absurdities
             would
             follow
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             some
             estates
             would
             be
             useless
             to
             their
             masters
             or
             owners
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             :
             2.
             
             That
             some
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             
               Ministers
               ,
               Orphans
            
             ,
             and
             persons
             unable
             for
             trade
             ,
             should
             be
             incapacitated
             to
             make
             any
             use
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             any
             provision
             for
             their
             families
             meerly
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             because
             either
             they
             are
             in
             such
             stations
             ,
             or
             have
             their
             estates
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             :
             3.
             
             Then
             should
             one
             get
             no
             payment
             of
             money
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             principal
             ,
             suppose
             the
             person
             owing
             could
             not
             repay
             the
             principal
             without
             selling
             some
             part
             of
             his
             estate
             (
             seeing
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             
               principal
               d●bt
            
             more
             then
             its
             increase
             to
             his
             hurt
             )
             because
             then
             (
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             )
             we
             continued
             not
             to
             lend
             freely
             .
             Then
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             turn
             our
             estate
             from
             money
             to
             land
             ,
             because
             in
             doing
             so
             we
             disinable
             our selves
             to
             lend
             freely
             .
             Then
             also
             there
             needed
             not
             ,
             nay
             ,
             there
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             any
             selling
             of
             land
             or
             buying
             amongst
             neighbours
             (
             as
             in
             some
             respect
             it
             was
             not
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             year
             of
             Jubilee
             )
             because
             1.
             
             If
             men
             get
             money
             freely
             ,
             they
             might
             still
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             would
             still
             keep
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             not
             pay
             their
             debts
             :
             2.
             
             If
             men
             could
             not
             take
             any
             increase
             for
             money
             it self
             ,
             then
             could
             not
             a
             man
             buy
             another
             mans
             possession
             ,
             which
             can
             yield
             him
             afterwards
             that
             same
             principal
             sum
             ,
             and
             also
             yearly
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             for
             this
             doth
             infer
             an
             increase
             also
             :
             And
             beside
             ,
             if
             this
             did
             hold
             true
             ,
             then
             what
             rule
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             lending
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             charity
             ,
             that
             is
             granted
             ,
             but
             so
             long
             as
             a
             mans
             estate
             is
             better
             then
             mine
             ,
             can
             any
             say
             I
             am
             in
             charity
             obliged
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             or
             lend
             him
             ,
             and
             get
             nothing
             again
             ?
             If
             any
             say
             equity
             should
             be
             the
             rule
             ;
             none
             will
             say
             it
             is
             equity
             the
             borrower
             should
             possess
             his
             own
             estate
             ,
             and
             mine
             also
             ,
             and
             give
             nothing
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             by
             my
             loan
             benefit
             accresseth
             to
             him
             :
             And
             if
             one
             may
             give
             money
             for
             land
             ,
             and
             then
             exact
             rent
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             one
             give
             that
             same
             money
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             suffer
             him
             to
             possess
             the
             land
             bought
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             expect
             so
             much
             rent
             from
             him
             ?
             when
             he
             accounteth
             the
             having
             of
             the
             money
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             of
             encrease
             and
             benefit
             ,
             the
             land
             ,
             possibly
             in
             his
             account
             ,
             being
             beyond
             the
             rent
             or
             the
             worth
             of
             that
             money
             :
             And
             if
             there
             could
             not
             be
             any
             interest
             taken
             ,
             men
             should
             never
             ,
             nor
             could
             never
             expect
             borrowing
             or
             lending
             for
             furthering
             their
             profit
             ,
             but
             for
             meer
             necessity
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             humane
             trading
             would
             be
             interrupted
             .
          
           
             Add
             that
             men
             are
             called
             to
             equity
             and
             charity
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             quantity
             or
             value
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             an
             equality
             .
             And
             if
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             money
             be
             obliged
             to
             lend
             freely
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             land
             
             obliged
             to
             sell
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             also
             may
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             Certainly
             when
             necessity
             so
             requireth
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             give
             ,
             although
             he
             should
             sell
             his
             land
             for
             that
             end
             .
             And
             considering
             that
             money
             is
             so
             useful
             (
             for
             it
             
               answereth
               all
               things
            
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             19.
             
             )
             and
             that
             in
             reason
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             a
             thrifty
             and
             frugal
             man
             will
             have
             a
             sum
             any
             considerable
             time
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             trading
             or
             buying
             land
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             ,
             he
             shall
             benefit
             himself
             by
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             reason
             to
             cry
             out
             on
             the
             iniquity
             of
             this
             simply
             considered
             ;
             yea
             ,
             considering
             that
             some
             have
             money
             ,
             others
             have
             access
             to
             improve
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             by
             dexterity
             ,
             health
             ,
             occupation
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             wanting
             money
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             these
             is
             impeded
             ,
             it
             would
             seem
             that
             if
             the
             money
             of
             the
             one
             make
             the
             skill
             of
             another
             profitable
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             dexterity
             of
             that
             man
             should
             make
             the
             others
             money
             profitable
             to
             both
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             due
             proportion
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             the
             one
             could
             not
             use
             the
             others
             labour
             without
             him
             ,
             so
             neither
             the
             other
             his
             money
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             might
             be
             equality
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             questioned
             mainly
             ,
             if
             one
             may
             covenant
             or
             contract
             for
             so
             much
             liquidat
             increase
             of
             his
             lent
             money
             ;
             (
             seeing
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             if
             one
             will
             bide
             the
             hazard
             of
             anothers
             trade
             there
             is
             no
             question
             )
             and
             how
             much
             this
             may
             be
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             contracting
             and
             covenanting
             cannot
             be
             questioned
             ,
             more
             then
             it
             can
             be
             in
             selling
             land
             or
             houses
             (
             though
             the
             money
             lent
             may
             possibly
             be
             trusted
             to
             the
             borrower
             ,
             without
             any
             antecedent
             ,
             contract
             ,
             or
             covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             thereafter
             proportioned
             to
             the
             gain
             of
             the
             borrower
             )
             it
             is
             true
             that
             this
             would
             be
             moderated
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             gain
             that
             otherwise
             with
             hazard
             might
             be
             expected
             ,
             because
             the
             lender
             is
             free
             of
             hazard
             ,
             and
             we
             conceive
             the
             
               How
               much
            
             may
             by
             these
             rules
             be
             tryed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             man
             may
             covenant
             for
             as
             much
             as
             by
             a
             free
             bargain
             his
             money
             would
             otherwise
             yield
             him
             ;
             as
             suppose
             one
             by
             bestowing
             that
             sum
             on
             land
             ,
             would
             with
             as
             much
             certainty
             as
             can
             be
             in
             such
             matters
             ,
             obtain
             so
             much
             land-rent
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             let
             his
             money
             for
             that
             ,
             seeing
             it
             can
             be
             no
             filthy
             or
             dishonest
             gain
             ;
             that
             being
             properly
             Usury
             ,
             that
             by
             lending
             gaineth
             inordinately
             ,
             or
             more
             then
             lawfully
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             might
             or
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             anothers
             prejudice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             party
             borrower
             hath
             certain
             gain
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             purchase
             so
             much
             more
             rent
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             be
             inabled
             to
             retain
             so
             much
             unfold
             ,
             which
             without
             that
             money
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             looseth
             nothing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             a
             man
             may
             without
             extraordinary
             sagacity
             or
             pains
             by
             trading
             ,
             compass
             and
             make
             more
             gain
             then
             the
             proportion
             he
             payeth
             for
             the
             loan
             amounteth
             to
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             make
             it
             certain
             he
             hath
             the
             hazard
             of
             so
             much
             more
             :
             Thus
             the
             taking
             of
             five
             or
             six
             in
             the
             hundred
             
               per
               annum
            
             hath
             never
             been
             accounted
             Usury
             ,
             because
             any
             thrifty
             and
             frugal
             man
             may
             increase
             it
             to
             more
             in
             a
             years
             space
             .
             As
             Exod.
             ●1
             .
             19.
             there
             is
             a
             compensation
             to
             be
             given
             for
             time
             ,
             which
             certainly
             must
             be
             so
             much
             as
             may
             be
             thought
             the
             loss
             of
             that
             time
             hath
             prejudged
             the
             other
             of
             ,
             or
             what
             in
             reason
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             he
             would
             have
             advantaged
             himself
             if
             he
             had
             had
             that
             time
             ;
             the
             one
             goeth
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             
               lucrum
               cess●ns
            
             (
             which
             School-men
             grant
             )
             the
             other
             of
             
               d●mnum
               emergens
            
             .
          
           
             But
             certainly
             the
             fault
             is
             much
             oftner
             and
             more
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             other
             extremity
             in
             taking
             
               too
               much
            
             ,
             as
             the
             frequent
             reproofs
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             conscience
             that
             is
             every
             way
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             make
             evident
             :
             We
             would
             therefore
             take
             
             the
             pleaded
             for
             allowance
             ,
             with
             these
             caveats
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             gain
             never
             be
             beyond
             the
             allowed
             increase
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             should
             be
             below
             ,
             or
             within
             it
             ,
             but
             never
             above
             or
             without
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             2.
             the
             rules
             of
             charity
             and
             equity
             are
             not
             to
             be
             broken
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             when
             either
             the
             poor
             are
             not
             let
             unto
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             their
             necessity
             ,
             or
             only
             on
             the
             same
             tearms
             with
             the
             rich
             ;
             this
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             
             Deut.
             15.
             and
             what
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Luk.
             6.
             34
             35.
             commanding
             to
             lend
             without
             expectation
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             the
             borrowers
             case
             calleth
             for
             it
             .
             3.
             
             No
             increase
             would
             be
             exacted
             from
             these
             that
             neither
             gain
             by
             increasing
             or
             retaining
             their
             own
             portion
             ,
             but
             when
             what
             is
             gained
             is
             imployed
             for
             their
             necessary
             sustentation
             ;
             or
             when
             without
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             negligence
             ,
             they
             are
             put
             to
             straits
             ,
             or
             cannot
             command
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             is
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             bear
             their
             giving
             of
             increase
             ,
             and
             sustain
             themselves
             too
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             it
             is
             
               their
               life
               and
               bread
            
             ,
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             exacted
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Deut.
             23.
             4.
             
             Folks
             would
             not
             so
             empty
             their
             hands
             by
             lending
             to
             rich
             Folks
             all
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             may
             spare
             any
             )
             as
             to
             be
             incapacitated
             to
             lend
             freely
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             for
             so
             men
             may
             frustrate
             the
             great
             end
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             fail
             against
             the
             rules
             of
             Charity
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             unlawful
             Usury
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             guarded
             against
             ,
             when
             men
             consider
             not
             what
             use
             the
             Borrower
             maketh
             of
             money
             ,
             how
             he
             debaucheth
             and
             spendeth
             it
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             their
             increase
             be
             sure
             ,
             or
             consider
             not
             if
             by
             emergent
             providences
             the
             borrower
             ,
             without
             his
             own
             fault
             ,
             lost
             much
             ;
             for
             equity
             faith
             that
             consideration
             ought
             to
             be
             here
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             not
             be
             swayed
             only
             by
             our
             own
             gain
             .
             6.
             
             Folks
             would
             not
             make
             a
             trade
             of
             this
             ordinarily
             (
             which
             is
             but
             for
             necessity
             )
             either
             to
             inrich
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             themselves
             idle
             ,
             and
             to
             prejudge
             lawful
             Callings
             ;
             It
             would
             be
             either
             when
             anothers
             necessity
             calleth
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             our
             inability
             other
             ways
             to
             trade
             ,
             warranteth
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             be
             by
             weakness
             ,
             or
             under-age
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             of
             Orphans
             ,
             Widows
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             stations
             are
             kept
             up
             from
             other
             tradings
             ,
             and
             yet
             allowed
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             families
             ;
             who
             may
             otherwayes
             do
             ,
             may
             not
             ,
             cannot
             so
             plead
             for
             exception
             .
             7.
             
             Folks
             would
             be
             swayed
             to
             lend
             or
             not
             lend
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             their
             own
             security
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             according
             to
             the
             borrowers
             necessity
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             duty
             ,
             as
             the
             Lords
             Word
             ,
             Luke
             6
             35.
             plainly
             holds
             forth
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Ninth
             Command
             .
          
           
             
               Exodus
               20.
               16.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               witness
               against
               thy
               Neighbour
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Lord
             having
             in
             the
             fore-going
             Commands
             directed
             us
             how
             to
             walk
             with
             others
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             
               honour
               ,
               life
               ,
               chastity
            
             ,
             and
             estate
             :
             Now
             because
             men
             and
             humane
             Societies
             are
             greatly
             concerned
             in
             the
             observing
             of
             truth
             and
             ingenuity
             ,
             he
             cometh
             in
             this
             Command
             to
             direct
             us
             how
             to
             be
             tender
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             us
             our
             Neighbour
             be
             not
             wronged
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             but
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             all
             means
             may
             be
             used
             to
             preserve
             truth
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             to
             prevent
             what
             may
             load
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             what
             lyeth
             on
             it
             .
             The
             scope
             of
             it
             is
             the
             preservation
             of
             verity
             and
             ingenuity
             amongst
             men
             ,
             Coloff
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             
               L
               〈…〉
               e
               to
               another
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4
             25.
             
             
               Speak
               every
               man
               the
               truth
            
             .
             &c.
             and
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Speak
               the
               truth
               in
               love
            
             :
             because
             if
             otherwayes
             spoken
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             prefervation
             
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             name
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             love
             :
             The
             sin
             forbidden
             here
             is
             expressed
             
               by
               false
               witness
               bearing
            
             ,
             which
             is
             especially
             before
             Judges
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             the
             most
             palpable
             gross
             way
             of
             venting
             an
             untruth
             ,
             under
             which
             (
             as
             in
             other
             Commands
             )
             all
             the
             lesser
             are
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Although
             there
             be
             many
             forts
             of
             sins
             in
             words
             ,
             whereby
             we
             wrong
             others
             ,
             yet
             we
             think
             they
             are
             not
             all
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             for
             injurious
             and
             angry
             words
             belong
             to
             the
             sixth
             Command
             ,
             and
             filthy
             words
             to
             the
             seventh
             ;
             but
             we
             take
             in
             here
             such
             words
             as
             are
             contrary
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             fall
             especially
             under
             lying
             or
             wronging
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             name
             :
             Now
             truth
             being
             an
             equality
             or
             conformity
             of
             mens
             words
             to
             the
             thing
             they
             speak
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             :
             And
             lying
             being
             opposite
             thereto
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             it
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             speak
             as
             he
             thinketh
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psalm
             15.
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             first
             rule
             whereby
             lying
             is
             discerned
             ,
             if
             our
             speech
             be
             not
             answerable
             to
             the
             inward
             ●onception
             which
             it
             pretendeth
             to
             express
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             they
             call
             
               f●r●●le
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             a
             formal
             lye
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             expressing
             of
             a
             thing
             otherwayes
             then
             we
             think
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             deceive
             .
             Then
             2.
             there
             must
             be
             a
             conformity
             in
             this
             co●●●ption
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             men
             must
             be
             careful
             to
             have
             their
             thoughts
             ofthi●gs
             suitable
             to
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             safely
             express
             them
             ,
             and
             thus
             when
             there
             is
             a
             disconformity
             between
             mens
             words
             and
             the
             thing
             they
             seem
             to
             express
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             they
             call
             
               materiale
               mendacium
            
             ,
             or
             ●
             material
             lye
             ,
             and
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             that
             requireth
             truth
             in
             mens
             words
             ,
             hoth
             as
             to
             matter
             and
             manner
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             sum
             up
             this
             Command
             (
             which
             is
             broad
             )
             into
             some
             few
             particulars
             ,
             ●e
             may
             consider
             it
             first
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             broken
             ▪
             1.
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             2.
             in
             the
             gesture
             ,
             3.
             in
             write●
             4.
             in
             word
             .
          
           
             First
             ▪
             in
             heart
             a
             man
             may
             fail
             .
             1.
             
             By
             suspecting
             others
             injustly
             ,
             this
             is
             called
             
               evil
               sur●●izing
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             4.
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             
               evil
               suspition
            
             ;
             which
             is
             when
             men
             are
             suspected
             of
             some
             evil
             without
             ground
             ,
             as
             Potiphar
             suspected
             Joseph
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             jealousy
             ,
             when
             this
             suspition
             is
             mixed
             with
             fear
             of
             prejudice
             to
             some
             interest
             we
             love
             ,
             so
             Her●d
             was
             jealous
             when
             Christ
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             Kings
             when
             Jerus●lem
             was
             a
             building
             .
             There
             is
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             a
             right
             suspition
             ,
             such
             as
             Solomon
             had
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             wherein
             Gedalia●
             failed
             ,
             in
             not
             crediting
             Jo●annans
             information
             anent
             Is●●els
             conspiracy
             against
             his
             life
             .
             2.
             
             By
             rash
             judging
             and
             unjust
             concluding
             concerning
             a
             man●
             state
             ,
             as
             Jo●s
             friends
             did
             ;
             or
             his
             actions
             ,
             as
             Eli
             did
             of
             Hanna●
             ,
             saying
             ▪
             that
             
               she
               wa●
               drunk
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             moving
             of
             her
             lips
             :
             or
             his
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Co●i●t
               ●i●●s
            
             did
             of
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             wages
             ,
             they
             said
             it
             was
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             took
             not
             ,
             they
             said
             it
             was
             
               w●nt
               of
               love
            
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             14
             4.
             and
             2
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             41
             &c.
             3.
             
             By
             
               b●●●y
               i●dging
            
             ,
             too
             soon
             passing
             sentence
             in
             our
             mind
             from
             some
             seeming
             evidence
             of
             that
             which
             is
             onely
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             outward
             practise
             ,
             this
             is
             h●t
             to
             judge
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             hastily
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             1.
             4.
             
             There
             is
             
               light
               judging
            
             ,
             laying
             the
             weight
             of
             conclusions
             upon
             arguments
             or
             midses
             that
             will
             not
             bear
             it
             ,
             as
             Johs
             friends
             did
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Bar●a●ians
             suspected
             Paul
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Viper
             on
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             
               a
               〈◊〉
               Acts
            
             25
             4.
             
             Thus
             the
             King
             Abasuerus
             trusted
             Hamans
             calumny
             of
             the
             Je●s
             too
             soon
             .
             5.
             
             The
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             in
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             when
             suspicion
             of
             our
             neighbours
             failing
             is
             kept
             up
             ,
             and
             means
             not
             used
             to
             be
             satisfied
             about
             it
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               offend
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             and
             when
             we
             seek
             not
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             rest
             on
             presumptions
             ,
             when
             they
             seem
             probable
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             gesture
             this
             Command
             may
             be
             broken
             ,
             by
             nodding
             ,
             winking
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             (
             and
             even
             sometimes
             by
             silence
             )
             when
             these
             import
             in
             our
             accustomed
             way
             some
             tacite
             si●istrous
             insinuation
             ,
             especially
             when
             either
             they
             are
             purposed
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             or
             when
             others
             are
             known
             to
             mistake
             because
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             suffer
             them
             to
             continue
             under
             this
             mistake
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             writing
             this
             Command
             may
             be
             broken
             ,
             as
             E●ra
             5.
             6.
             
             Neb.
             6.
             5.
             where
             calumniating
             Libels
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             sent
             by
             their
             enemies
             against
             the
             Jews
             and
             Nehemiah
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             many
             fail
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             but
             words
             are
             most
             properly
             the
             seat
             wherein
             this
             sin
             is
             subjected
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             only
             or
             meerly
             words
             ,
             or
             also
             put
             in
             writing
             ,
             because
             in
             these
             our
             conformity
             or
             disconformity
             to
             truth
             doth
             most
             appear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Lies
             are
             commonly
             divided
             into
             three
             sorts
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             ends
             :
             1.
             
             There
             is
             
               mendacium
               perniciosum
            
             ,
             a
             malitious
             or
             pernitious
             lye
             when
             it
             is
             hurtful
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             designed
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             lies
             of
             those
             that
             bare
             witness
             against
             Christ
             and
             of
             Ziba
             against
             Mep●ibo●●eth
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             
               efficios●●●
               mendaci●●
            
             ,
             or
             an
             officious
             lye
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             for
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             Midwives
             lye
             ,
             Exod.
             1.
             9.
             thus
             the
             denying
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             granting
             of
             it
             would
             infer
             hurt
             and
             damage
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             we
             oughtnot
             to
             do
             evil
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             overturneth
             the
             end
             for
             which
             speaking
             was
             appointed
             ,
             when
             we
             declare
             a
             thing
             otherwayes
             then
             we
             know
             or
             think
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             as
             no
             man
             can
             lye
             for
             himself
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             ,
             so
             can
             he
             not
             for
             anothers
             ;
             thus
             to
             lye
             even
             for
             God
             is
             a
             fault
             ,
             and
             accounted
             to
             be
             talking
             deceitfully
             and
             wickedly
             for
             him
             ,
             when
             ●o
             keep
             off
             what
             we
             account
             dishonourable
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             will
             assert
             that
             he
             may
             ,
             or
             may
             not
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             contrary
             is
             true
             ,
             Job
             13.
             4.
             7.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             
               j●cos●m
               mendacium
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             for
             sport
             to
             make
             others
             laugh
             and
             be
             merry
             ,
             which
             being
             sinful
             in
             it self
             can
             be
             no
             matter
             of
             lawful
             sport
             to
             make
             others
             laugh
             .
             4.
             
             We
             may
             add
             one
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               mendacium
               temerarium
            
             ,
             when
             men
             lye
             and
             have
             no
             end
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             through
             inadvertency
             and
             customary
             loosness
             ,
             speak
             otherwayes
             then
             the
             thing
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             called
             the
             
               way
               o●
               lying
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             119.
             29.
             and
             is
             certainly
             sinful
             :
             as
             when
             they
             told
             David
             when
             A●non
             was
             killed
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               Kings
               sons
               were
               killed
               ,
            
             being
             too
             hasty
             in
             concluding
             before
             they
             had
             tryed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             lyes
             or
             untruths
             ,
             either
             in
             things
             doctrinal
             ,
             or
             
               in
               matters
               of
               fact
            
             :
             In
             things
             doctrinal
             ,
             so
             false
             Teachers
             and
             their
             followers
             are
             guilty
             ,
             who
             teach
             and
             believe
             lies
             ,
             so
             such
             Teachers
             are
             said
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             ●
             
               to
               speak
               lyes
            
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             they
             foretel
             vain
             events
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             lend
             lying
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             say
             he
             meaneth
             or
             sayeth
             another
             thing
             then
             ever
             he
             thought
             ,
             or
             then
             ever
             came
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             pretend
             a
             commission
             from
             him
             when
             he
             giveth
             no
             such
             commission
             .
             In
             
               matters
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             men
             are
             guilty
             when
             things
             are
             said
             to
             be
             done
             when
             they
             are
             not
             done
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             done
             then
             they
             are
             done
             indeed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             this
             sin
             in
             mens
             practise
             ,
             either
             in
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             hypocrisie
             and
             unanswerableness
             to
             our
             profession
             is
             lying
             ▪
             Psal
             .
             ●8
             .
             36.
             and
             Isa
             .
             ●9
             .
             13.
             or
             we
             may
             consider
             it
             as
             betwixt
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             properly
             the
             scope
             here
             :
             Again
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             wronging
             of
             a
             man
             three
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             
               false
               reports
            
             ,
             speaking
             what
             is
             indeed
             untruth
             ;
             2.
             
             By
             
               ●ai●
               reports
            
             ,
             which
             
             tend
             to
             his
             shame
             ;
             so
             Deut.
             5.
             20.
             this
             Command
             is
             repeated
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               up
               any
               witness
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             original
             )
             
               against
               thy
               neighbour
            
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             reports
             are
             malicious
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             and
             intended
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             our
             neighbour
             may
             lose
             his
             good
             name
             .
             Further
             ,
             consider
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             person
             guilty
             ,
             either
             as
             he
             is
             1.
             the
             raiser
             or
             carrier
             of
             a
             tale
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             yet
             tending
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ;
             thus
             he
             is
             the
             maker
             of
             a
             lye
             :
             or
             2.
             as
             he
             is
             a
             hearer
             or
             receiver
             of
             tales
             ,
             Prov.
             17.
             4.
             
             Thus
             he
             is
             to
             lying
             as
             a
             resetter
             is
             to
             theft
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             men
             hear
             tales
             ,
             few
             would
             carry
             them
             ,
             whereas
             when
             men
             will
             hearken
             to
             lyes
             ,
             especially
             great
             men
             ,
             all
             their
             servants
             ordinarily
             become
             wicked
             tale-bearers
             and
             whisperers
             :
             or
             3.
             as
             he
             is
             the
             sufferer
             (
             albeit
             he
             be
             not
             the
             venter
             )
             of
             a
             lying
             tale
             to
             pass
             on
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             (
             so
             he
             loveth
             a
             lye
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Revel
             .
             22.
             8.
             
             )
             or
             but
             faintly
             purgeth
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             letteth
             it
             either
             lye
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             possibly
             taketh
             it
             up
             and
             repeateth
             it
             again
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             ,
             Psalm
             15.
             3.
             where
             a
             man
             that
             taketh
             up
             an
             evil
             report
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             even
             when
             others
             possibly
             have
             laid
             it
             down
             ,
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             person
             who
             shall
             never
             dwell
             with
             God
             :
             Thus
             one
             inventeth
             alye
             ,
             another
             venteth
             and
             outeth
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             resetteth
             it
             ,
             like
             coyners
             ,
             spreaders
             and
             resetters
             of
             false
             money
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             one
             said
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             will
             not
             warrant
             our
             repeating
             of
             it
             again
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             wrongs
             done
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             by
             words
             ,
             as
             unjust
             and
             without
             all
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             lye
             is
             a
             calu●●ty
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             Z●ba
             ,
             made
             of
             his
             Master
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             Latin
             calumnia
             :
             or
             when
             there
             is
             ground
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             spoken
             to
             his
             prejudice
             ,
             this
             is
             convitium
             ,
             if
             especially
             in
             this
             they
             suffer
             for
             the
             truths
             sake
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             after
             repentance
             ,
             former
             faults
             be
             cast
             up
             to
             a
             person
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             have
             called
             Paul
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             shall
             even
             after
             his
             conversion
             and
             repentance
             ,
             of
             this
             was
             S●imei
             guilty
             by
             railing
             on
             David
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Both
             these
             sorts
             of
             lyes
             are
             either
             spoken
             or
             received
             ,
             and
             not
             afterward
             rejected
             ,
             as
             David
             too
             hastily
             received
             that
             false
             report
             made
             of
             Mephibosheth
             by
             his
             servant
             Ziba
             ,
             and
             thinking
             it
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             because
             the
             reporter
             made
             it
             seem
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             did
             therefore
             conclude
             it
             was
             truth
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             reject
             it
             afterwards
             ;
             or
             when
             at
             first
             received
             ,
             yet
             after
             upon
             better
             information
             it
             is
             rejected
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Again
             ,
             this
             wronging
             of
             our
             neighbour
             by
             words
             is
             either
             of
             him
             when
             absent
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             backbiting
             ,
             which
             often
             is
             done
             under
             pretence
             of
             much
             respect
             (
             that
             the
             report
             may
             stick
             the
             faster
             )
             in
             such
             like
             words
             as
             these
             ;
             
               He
               is
               one
               I
               wi●h
               well
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               loath
               ●o
               have
               him
               evil
               reported
               of
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               too
               evident
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             &c.
             this
             is
             susurrare
             ,
             to
             whisper
             .
             Or
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             him
             when
             present
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             reproach
             and
             indignity
             ,
             or
             upbraiding
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Again
             ,
             this
             backbiting
             and
             reproaching
             is
             either
             direct
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             may
             easily
             know
             we
             hate
             such
             persons
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             indirect
             ,
             granting
             some
             what
             to
             his
             commendation
             ,
             and
             using
             such
             prefaces
             as
             in
             shew
             bear
             out
             much
             love
             ,
             but
             are
             purposely
             designed
             to
             make
             the
             wound
             given
             by
             the
             tongue
             the
             deeper
             ,
             such
             persons
             are
             as
             
               butter
               in
               their
               words
            
             ,
             but
             as
             
               sharp
               swords
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             
               dissembling
               love
            
             which
             David
             complaineth
             of
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Sometimes
             this
             reproaching
             and
             slandering
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             is
             out
             of
             spleen
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             malicious
             ;
             sometimes
             out
             of
             envy
             to
             raise
             and
             exalt
             ones
             self
             on
             the
             ruines
             of
             another
             (
             this
             is
             
               grassari
               in
               famam
               proximi
            
             )
             sometimes
             it
             is
             out
             of
             design
             ,
             thereby
             to
             insinuate
             upon
             them
             whom
             we
             speak
             unto
             ,
             as
             to
             signifie
             our
             freedom
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             or
             praise
             them
             ,
             by
             crying
             down
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             serve
             the
             itching
             humour
             of
             such
             who
             love
             the
             praise
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             we
             know
             no
             faults
             of
             those
             we
             speak
             to
             ,
             yet
             never
             open
             our
             mouth
             to
             them
             of
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             free
             with
             them
             anent
             them
             if
             the
             things
             be
             true
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             We
             may
             break
             this
             Command
             by
             speaking
             truth
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             an
             evil
             end
             ,
             as
             Doeg
             did
             Psal
             .
             52.
             2.
             2.
             by
             telling
             something
             that
             is
             truth
             out
             of
             revenge
             .
             3
             When
             it
             is
             done
             without
             discretion
             ,
             so
             it
             shameth
             more
             then
             edifieth
             .
             Christs
             word
             is
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             
             
               Tell
               him
               his
               fault
               betwixt
               thee
               and
               him
               alone
               :
            
             and
             we
             on
             the
             contrary
             make
             it
             an
             upcast
             to
             him
             ,
             this
             certainly
             is
             not
             right
             .
             4.
             
             When
             it
             is
             minced
             ,
             and
             all
             not
             told
             ,
             which
             if
             told
             might
             alleviate
             ;
             or
             construed
             and
             wrested
             to
             a
             wrong
             end
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             witnesses
             who
             deponed
             against
             Christ
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             may
             break
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             fall
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             speaking
             too
             much
             good
             of
             ,
             or
             to
             ,
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             speaking
             evil
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             good
             be
             not
             true
             ;
             and
             here
             cometh
             in
             ,
             1.
             excessive
             and
             rash
             praising
             and
             commending
             of
             one
             ,
             1.
             beyond
             what
             is
             due
             ,
             2.
             beyond
             what
             we
             do
             to
             others
             of
             as
             much
             worth
             ,
             this
             is
             
               respect
               of
               persons
            
             ;
             3.
             beyond
             what
             discretion
             alloweth
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             may
             be
             hurtful
             to
             awaken
             envy
             in
             others
             ,
             or
             pride
             in
             them
             who
             are
             thus
             praised
             :
             2.
             praising
             inordinately
             ,
             that
             is
             before
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             or
             to
             gain
             his
             affection
             ,
             and
             that
             possibly
             more
             then
             when
             he
             is
             absent
             and
             heareth
             not
             ;
             much
             more
             is
             it
             to
             be
             blamed
             when
             spoken
             groundlesly
             ,
             this
             is
             flattery
             ,
             a
             most
             base
             evil
             ,
             which
             is
             exceedingly
             hurtful
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             human
             Societies
             ,
             yet
             exceeding
             delightful
             to
             the
             flattered
             :
             3.
             we
             fail
             in
             this
             extremity
             ,
             when
             our
             neighbour
             is
             justified
             or
             defended
             ,
             or
             excused
             by
             us
             in
             more
             or
             less
             when
             it
             should
             not
             be
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Under
             this
             sin
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Command
             ,
             cometh
             in
             all
             
               beguiling
               speeches
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             equivocation
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             is
             doubtfully
             and
             ambiguously
             expressed
             ;
             or
             by
             
               mental
               reservation
            
             ,
             a
             trick
             whereby
             the
             grossest
             lyes
             may
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             plainly
             aversive
             of
             all
             truth
             in
             speaking
             ,
             when
             the
             sentence
             is
             but
             half
             expressed
             ;
             as
             suppose
             one
             should
             ask
             a
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               a
               Priest
            
             ?
             and
             he
             should
             answer
             ,
             
               I
               am
               no
               Priest
            
             ;
             reserving
             this
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             
               I
               am
               no
               Priest
               of
               Baal
               :
            
             for
             by
             giving
             or
             expressing
             the
             answer
             so
             ,
             an
             untruth
             and
             cheat
             is
             left
             upon
             the
             asker
             ,
             and
             the
             answer
             so
             conceived
             doth
             not
             quadrat
             with
             the
             question
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             evite
             lying
             .
          
           
             13
             This
             falshood
             may
             be
             considered
             with
             reference
             to
             things
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             as
             in
             buying
             or
             selling
             ,
             when
             we
             call
             a
             thing
             better
             or
             worse
             then
             it
             is
             indeed
             ,
             or
             then
             we
             think
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             ah
             !
             how
             much
             lying
             is
             there
             every
             day
             this
             way
             with
             many
             .
          
           
             14
             Under
             this
             sin
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Command
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             1.
             railing
             ,
             2.
             whispering
             ,
             3.
             tale-bearing
             (
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             )
             4.
             the
             tatling
             of
             
               busie
               bodies
            
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             how
             to
             insinuate
             themselves
             with
             others
             ,
             or
             pass
             time
             with
             them
             but
             by
             telling
             some
             ill
             tale
             of
             another
             ;
             5.
             praevarication
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sin
             of
             persons
             who
             are
             unconstant
             ,
             whose
             words
             goe
             not
             all
             a
             like
             ,
             saying
             and
             unsaying
             ;
             saying
             now
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             way
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             their
             words
             clashing
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             consisting
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Consider
             falshood
             or
             false-witness
             bearing
             ,
             as
             it
             inferreth
             breach
             of
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             Psal
             .
             15.
             4.
             when
             on
             performeth
             not
             what
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             or
             promiseth
             that
             which
             he
             intendeth
             not
             to
             perform
             ,
             which
             is
             deceit
             and
             falshood
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             As
             we
             may
             sin
             in
             speaking
             against
             others
             so
             we
             may
             in
             respect
             of
             our selves
             many
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             When
             we
             give
             occasion
             to
             others
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             3.
             2.
             
             When
             we
             are
             not
             careful
             to
             entertain
             and
             maintain
             a
             good-name
             ,
             
             and
             by
             suitable
             wayes
             to
             wipe
             away
             what
             may
             m●●t
             the
             same
             :
             It
             is
             generally
             observed
             ,
             that
             while
             men
             have
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             they
             are
             desirous
             and
             careful
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             lost
             it
             ,
             they
             grow
             careless
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             prodigal
             of
             our
             names
             more
             then
             of
             our
             lives
             or
             estates
             ,
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             them
             incapacitateth
             us
             much
             to
             edifie
             others
             .
             3.
             
             When
             we
             vainly
             boast
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             our
             own
             praise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             eat
             too
             much
             
               honey
               ,
               Prov.
            
             25
             ,
             27.
             4.
             
             When
             we
             will
             not
             confess
             a
             fault
             ,
             but
             either
             deny
             ,
             excuse
             ,
             or
             extenuate
             it
             ;
             this
             Joshua
             exhorteth
             Achan
             to
             eschew
             .
             5.
             
             When
             we
             say
             that
             things
             are
             worse
             with
             us
             then
             indeed
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             deny
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             spiritual
             condition
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             lye
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             6.
             
             When
             we
             are
             too
             ready
             to
             entertain
             good
             reports
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             flattered
             ,
             there
             is
             (
             if
             to
             any
             thing
             )
             an
             open
             door
             to
             this
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Heathen
             Seneca
             said
             ,
             
               Blanditi●
               cum
               excludu●t●r
               placent
            
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             be
             ordinarily
             seen
             that
             men
             will
             seemingly
             reject
             what
             they
             delight
             should
             be
             insisted
             in
             ;
             there
             is
             in
             us
             so
             much
             self-love
             ,
             that
             we
             think
             some
             way
             ▪
             that
             men
             in
             commending
             us
             ,
             do
             what
             is
             their
             duty
             ,
             therefore
             we
             often
             think
             them
             good
             folk
             because
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             men
             that
             do
             not
             commend
             us
             we
             respect
             them
             not
             ,
             o●
             but
             little
             or
             at
             least
             less
             then
             we
             do
             others
             ;
             because
             we
             think
             they
             are
             behind
             in
             a
             duty
             by
             not
             doing
             so
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             very
             sad
             ,
             and
             much
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             few
             things
             do
             lead
             us
             to
             love
             or
             hate
             ,
             commend
             or
             discommend
             (
             and
             that
             as
             we
             think
             not
             without
             ground
             )
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             do
             love
             and
             commend
             ,
             or
             not
             love
             and
             commend
             us
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             We
             also
             may
             by
             with
             ▪
             holding
             a
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             &
             by
             not
             clearing
             of
             another
             when
             it
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             especially
             is
             forbidden
             here
             publick
             lying
             and
             wronging
             of
             another
             ●udicially
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             name
             ,
             or
             estate
             ,
             and
             that
             ▪
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Judge
             ,
             when
             he
             passeth
             sentence
             ,
             either
             rashly
             ,
             before
             he
             heareth
             the
             matter●
             ,
             and
             searcheth
             it
             out
             ,
             which
             Job
             disclaimeth
             ,
             asserting
             the
             contrary
             of
             himself
             ,
             J●●
             19.
             16.
             or
             ignorantly
             ,
             or
             perversly
             for
             corrupt
             ends
             ,
             as
             being
             bribed
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             otherwayes
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Recorder
             ,
             writing
             grievous
             things
             ,
             Isa
             .
             10.
             1.
             or
             making
             a
             clause
             in
             a
             decree
             ,
             sentence
             ,
             or
             write
             ▪
             more
             favourable
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             more
             prejudicial
             to
             another
             then
             was
             intended
             :
             2.
             
             By
             the
             
               Witness●s
               ▪
            
             who
             either
             conceal
             truth
             ,
             or
             express
             it
             ambiguously
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             testifie
             ,
             or
             assert
             what
             is
             not
             true
             .
             4.
             
             By
             the
             Advocat
             ,
             by
             undertaking
             to
             defend
             or
             pursue
             what
             righteously
             he
             cannot
             ;
             or
             by
             hideing
             from
             his
             Clyent
             that
             which
             he
             knoweth
             will
             prejudge
             his
             cause
             ;
             or
             by
             denying
             it
             when
             he
             is
             asked
             about
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             not
             bringing
             the
             best
             defences
             he
             hath
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             first
             point
             here
             about
             Advocates
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             regrated
             (
             as
             a
             great
             Divine
             in
             the
             Neighbour-Church
             hath
             most
             pathetically
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             manner
             ,
             lately
             done
             )
             as
             a
             sad
             matter
             ,
             that
             any
             known
             unrighteous
             C●●●e
             should
             have
             a
             professed
             Christian
             in
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Christian
             Judicatory
             ,
             to
             defend
             it
             ;
             but
             incomparably
             more
             sad
             ,
             that
             almost
             ever●
             unjust
             Cause
             should
             find
             a
             Patron
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             no
             con●en●●ous
             malicious
             person
             should
             be
             more
             r●●dy
             to
             do
             wrong
             ,
             then
             some
             Lawyers
             to
             defend
             him
             for
             a
             (
             dear
             bought
             )
             see
             !
             I
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             innocent
             mistakes
             in
             cases
             of
             great
             difficulty
             ▪
             nor
             yet
             of
             excusing
             a
             cause
             bad
             in
             the
             main
             from
             unjust
             〈◊〉
             b●t
             (
             〈◊〉
             that
             great
             man
             )
             when
             money
             willhire
             m●●
             to
             plead
             for
             injustice
             ,
             and
             ●o
             use
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             righteous
             ,
             a●d
             ●o
             spo●l
             his
             Cause
             ▪
             ●and
             vex
             him
             with
             delayes
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             unrighteous
             Clyents
             ,
             I
             would
             
             not
             have
             the
             conscience
             of
             such
             for
             all
             their
             gains
             ,
             not
             their
             account
             to
             make
             for
             all
             the
             World
             :
             God
             is
             the
             great
             Patron
             of
             innocence
             ,
             and
             the
             pleader
             of
             every
             righteous
             Cause
             :
             and
             he
             that
             will
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             plead
             against
             him
             ,
             had
             need
             of
             a
             large
             fee
             to
             save
             him
             harmless
             .
             5.
             
             By
             the
             Accuser
             or
             Pursuer
             ,
             when
             unjustly
             he
             seeketh
             what
             doth
             not
             belong
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             chargeth
             another
             with
             what
             he
             should
             not
             ,
             or
             justly
             cannot
             .
             6.
             
             By
             the
             Defender
             ,
             when
             he
             denyeth
             what
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             or
             minceth
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             by
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             business
             is
             delayed
             and
             protracted
             through
             their
             respective
             accession
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             justice
             is
             more
             manifestly
             wronged
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Je●●ros
             advice
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             18.
             23.
             that
             the
             people
             may
             return
             home
             ,
             being
             quickly
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             convenient
             diligence
             dispatched
             ;
             which
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             loss
             and
             prejudice
             many
             wayes
             ,
             the
             unnecessary
             lengthening
             of
             Processes
             obstructeth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             Law
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             ease
             and
             relief
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             grievous
             and
             ●exatious
             burthen
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             which
             men
             in
             these
             stations
             and
             capacities
             will
             have
             much
             to
             answer
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             arraigned
             before
             his
             terrible
             Tribunal
             ,
             where
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             leading
             witnesses
             to
             prove
             the
             guilt
             ,
             since
             every
             mans
             conscience
             will
             be
             in
             place
             of
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
             ,
             neither
             will
             the
             nimblest
             wit
             ,
             the
             eloquentest
             tongue
             ,
             the
             finest
             and
             smoothest
             pen
             of
             the
             most
             able
             
               Lawyer
               ,
               Judge
               ,
               Advocate
               ,
               Notary
            
             or
             Litigant
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             guilty
             there
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             fetch
             himself
             fair
             off
             .
             O
             ▪
             then
             all
             the
             fig-leaves
             of
             their
             fairest
             and
             most
             flourishing
             ,
             but
             really
             frivolous
             pretences
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             palliate
             themselves
             ,
             will
             be
             instantly
             blown
             away
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             that
             Judges
             mouth
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             utterly
             unable
             to
             cover
             the
             shame
             of
             their
             nakedness
             in
             the
             manifold
             breaches
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             then
             the
             greatest
             stretches
             of
             Wit
             ,
             and
             highest
             strains
             of
             Eloquence
             made
             use
             of
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             truth
             and
             justice
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             and
             pronounced
             to
             be
             poor
             ,
             filly
             ,
             and
             childish
             wiles
             ,
             yea
             ,
             very
             fooleries
             and
             bablings
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             speak
             again
             ,
             but
             laying
             their
             hands
             on
             their
             mouths
             ,
             eternally
             keep
             silence
             ;
             It
             will
             therefore
             be
             the
             wisdom
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             guilty
             in
             time
             to
             take
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             resolving
             to
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             to
             betake
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             that
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             who
             throughly
             pleadeth
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             peradventure
             or
             possibility
             of
             loosing
             it
             ,
             doth
             alwayes
             carry
             the
             Cause
             he
             undertaketh
             to
             plead
             .
          
           
             In
             sum
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             this
             Command
             in
             its
             positive
             part
             is
             levelled
             at
             as
             the
             scope
             thereof
             ,
             is
             the
             preserving
             and
             promoting
             of
             truth
             ,
             honest
             simplicity
             and
             ingenuity
             amongst
             men
             ;
             a
             sincerely
             and
             cordially
             loving
             regard
             to
             the
             repute
             and
             good
             name
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             a
             sweet
             inward
             contentation
             ,
             joyful
             satisfaction
             and
             complacency
             of
             heart
             therein
             ;
             with
             a
             suitable
             love
             to
             ,
             and
             care
             for
             our
             own
             good
             name
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Tenth
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             
               Exodus
               20.
               17.
               
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               thy
               Neighbours
               house
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               thy
               Neighbours
               Wife
               ,
               nor
               his
               man-servant
               ,
               nor
               his
               maid-servant
               ,
               nor
               his
               ●x
               ,
               nor
               his
               ass
               ,
               nor
               anything
               that
               is
               thy
               Neighbours
               .
            
          
           
             VNto
             all
             the
             other
             Commands
             the
             Lord
             hath
             subjoyned
             this
             ,
             for
             mans
             humbling
             and
             deep
             abasement
             in
             his
             fight
             ,
             and
             it
             reacheth
             further
             in
             then
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             
             (
             as
             the
             words
             bear
             )
             not
             about
             any
             
               ●ew
               object
            
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             concerning
             
               wife
               ,
               house
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             about
             a
             
               new
               way
            
             of
             acting
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             object
             ,
             and
             condemning
             directly
             a
             sin
             ,
             not
             so
             condemned
             in
             any
             other
             of
             the
             fore-going
             five
             Commandments
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             also
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             other
             as
             a
             full
             and
             more
             clear
             explication
             of
             that
             spiritual
             obedience
             that
             is
             required
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             In
             it
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             ,
             1.
             the
             act
             ,
             2.
             the
             object
             :
             The
             act
             is
             not
             to
             co●et
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               lust
            
             ,
             which
             implyeth
             an
             inordinateness
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             being
             dissatisfied
             with
             what
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             positive
             part
             is
             contentment
             and
             satisfaction
             with
             a
             mans
             own
             lot
             ,
             Hebr.
             13.
             5.
             
             
               Let
               your
               conversation
               be
               without
               covetcusness
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               with
               such
               things
               as
               ye
               have
               :
            
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             motion
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             contentment
             ,
             and
             inordinately
             desireth
             or
             tendeth
             to
             a
             change
             of
             our
             condition
             ,
             falleth
             in
             as
             condemned
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             object
             is
             instanced
             in
             some
             particulars
             generally
             set
             down
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             
               Neighbours
               house
               ,
               his
               wife
            
             ,
             then
             
               his
               servants
            
             ,
             &c.
             under
             which
             (
             as
             the
             general
             following
             cleareth
             )
             are
             comprehended
             all
             that
             concerneth
             him
             ,
             his
             place
             and
             credit
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             relateth
             to
             any
             of
             the
             former
             Commands
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             grieve
             that
             he
             is
             well
             ,
             nor
             aim
             at
             his
             hurt
             ,
             nor
             be
             discontent
             that
             thy
             own
             lot
             seemeth
             not
             so
             good
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             Command
             is
             added
             ,
             its
             scope
             holdeth
             it
             forth
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             I
             not
             onely
             require
             you
             (
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             )
             not
             to
             steal
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             your
             mind
             run
             loose
             in
             covering
             what
             is
             his
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             eighth
             Command
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             abstain
             from
             Adultery
             or
             determined
             Lust
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             seventh
             Command
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             the
             abstaining
             from
             wronging
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sixth
             Command
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             name
             that
             way
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             ninth
             Command
             ,
             or
             wronging
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             place
             and
             power
             by
             such
             heart
             lusts
             in
             us
             as
             are
             forbidden
             in
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ;
             but
             I
             require
             such
             holiness
             that
             there
             be
             not
             any
             inordinate
             lust
             or
             motion
             entertained
             ,
             not
             having
             a
             being
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             although
             it
             never
             get
             consent
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             these
             Commands
             in
             your
             carriage
             towards
             your
             Neighbour
             ,
             there
             be
             in
             you
             a
             full
             contentation
             with
             the
             lot
             that
             God
             hath
             carved
             out
             to
             you
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             inordinate
             motion
             or
             inclination
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             may
             either
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             with
             contentment
             and
             a
             right
             composure
             of
             spirit
             in
             your selves
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             we
             may
             see
             that
             this
             Command
             is
             unreasonably
             and
             unjustly
             divided
             by
             Papists
             into
             two
             Commands
             ,
             the
             one
             relating
             to
             the
             Neighbours
             house
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             what
             followeth
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             this
             concupiscence
             or
             lust
             looketh
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             seventh
             and
             eighth
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             ,
             and
             ninth
             Commands
             ,
             there
             being
             an
             inordinate
             affection
             towards
             thy
             Neighbours
             life
             and
             honour
             ,
             or
             estimation
             also
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             instanced
             in
             these
             two
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             discernible
             and
             common
             :
             This
             then
             sheweth
             that
             God
             taketh
             in
             this
             inordinateness
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             under
             one
             Command
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             whatsomever
             object
             it
             be
             ,
             otherwayes
             we
             behoved
             to
             say
             that
             either
             the
             Commands
             are
             defective
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             inordinateness
             to
             other
             objects
             of
             other
             Commands
             (
             which
             is
             absurd
             )
             or
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             we
             must
             multiply
             commands
             for
             them
             also
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             adversaries
             themselves
             do
             not
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             comprehendeth
             all
             inordinateness
             of
             heart
             towards
             whatsomever
             object
             it
             be
             in
             that
             Command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               lust
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               de●i●e
               his
               wife
               ,
            
             so
             nothing
             
               else
               what
               is
               thy
               Neighbours
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             inverting
             the
             order
             which
             is
             here
             ,
             in
             Deut.
             5.
             21.
             where
             the
             wife
             is
             put
             first
             ,
             not
             the
             house
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Command
             is
             one
             ,
             otherwayes
             what
             is
             ninth
             in
             the
             one
             would
             be
             tenth
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             
             contrarily
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             order
             of
             these
             
               ten
               words
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Lord
             )
             would
             be
             confounded
             .
             But
             the
             great
             thing
             we
             are
             mainly
             to
             inquire
             into
             ,
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Command
             ;
             in
             which
             Papists
             being
             loath
             to
             acknowledge
             corrupt
             natures
             case
             to
             be
             so
             desperate
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             designing
             to
             maintain
             perfection
             of
             inherent
             righteousness
             and
             justification
             by
             works
             ,
             do
             make
             this
             sin
             of
             Lust
             ,
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             a
             very
             general
             thing
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             us
             ordinarily
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             light
             of
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             We
             would
             therefore
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             Concupiscence
             ,
             and
             consider
             it
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Spiritual
             in
             a
             renewed
             man
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             motions
             and
             stirrings
             called
             
               Lustings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               against
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Galat.
            
             5.
             17.
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             partly
             natural
             to
             man
             to
             have
             such
             stirrings
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             flow
             from
             the
             natural
             faculty
             and
             power
             of
             desiring
             ,
             so
             Christ
             ,
             as
             man
             ,
             desired
             meat
             and
             drink
             :
             and
             this
             being
             natural
             ,
             was
             certainly
             in
             Adam
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             will
             and
             understanding
             are
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             is
             not
             this
             :
             It
             is
             neither
             of
             these
             that
             this
             Command
             speaketh
             of
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             sinful
             Concupiscence
             ,
             called
             
               evil
               Concupiscence
               ,
               Coloss
            
             .
             3.
             5.
             and
             
               the
               lusting
               of
               the
               Flesh
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             it
             is
             this
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             inordinateness
             of
             that
             Lust
             or
             concupiscibleness
             ,
             or
             concupiscible
             power
             ,
             turning
             aside
             out
             of
             its
             natural
             line
             to
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             .
             It
             is
             this
             which
             God
             forbiddeth
             in
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             setteth
             bounds
             to
             the
             desiring
             or
             concupiscible
             faculty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             say
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             consideration
             of
             this
             sinful
             Concupiscence
             .
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             sensual
             part
             onely
             ,
             and
             the
             inferiour
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             to
             
               meet
               ,
               drink
               ,
               uncleanness
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             ,
             2.
             we
             may
             consider
             it
             as
             it
             reacheth
             further
             and
             riseth
             higher
             ,
             having
             its
             seat
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             running
             through
             the
             whole
             affections
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             respect
             is
             called
             Flesh
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Galat.
             5.
             17.
             and
             there
             is
             Heresie
             and
             other
             evils
             attributed
             unto
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             20
             ,
             21.
             which
             will
             not
             agree
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             Rom.
             7.
             23
             ,
             24.
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
               Members
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               of
               death
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             a
             
               wisdom
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             7.
             that
             is
             
               enmity
               against
               God
            
             ,
             corrupting
             all
             ,
             and
             inclining
             and
             by-assing
             wrong
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             because
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             right
             use
             of
             any
             faculty
             within
             him
             :
             This
             Concupiscence
             ,
             which
             is
             seated
             not
             only
             in
             the
             sensible
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             rational
             part
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             here
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fountain
             and
             head-spring
             of
             all
             other
             evils
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               from
               the
               heart
               proceed
               evil
               thoughts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             15.
             19.
             it
             is
             
               the
               evil
               treasure
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             Matth.
             22.
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             this
             Lust
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             habitual
             ,
             and
             is
             even
             in
             young
             ones
             ,
             and
             in
             men
             when
             they
             are
             sleeping
             ,
             whereby
             there
             is
             not
             onely
             an
             indisposition
             to
             good
             ,
             but
             an
             inclination
             to
             evil
             ,
             it
             
               lusteth
               against
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             Galat
             5.
             ●
             and
             is
             
               enmity
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
               and
               lusteth
               〈…〉
            
             James
             4.
             5.
             and
             〈…〉
             
               sin
               ,
               James
            
             1.
             15.
             
             This
             is
             the
             sad
             fruit
             and
             consequent
             in
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             of
             Adams
             first
             sin
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             disconformity
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             called
             
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.
             5.
             and
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             first
             respect
             ,
             this
             sin
             is
             a
             body
             and
             a
             person
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               Rom.
            
             ●
             .
             6.
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             hath
             〈◊〉
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             giveth
             Laws
             ,
             requiring
             obedience
             .
             2.
             
             We
             may
             consider
             it
             as
             ●●ting
             and
             stirring
             in
             its
             several
             degrees
             ;
             And
             1.
             we
             may
             say
             it
             stirreth
             habitually
             ,
             like
             the
             raging
             sea
             ,
             Isai
             57.
             penult
             .
             and
             as
             grace
             tendeth
             to
             good
             ,
             or
             as
             fire
             is
             of
             an
             heating
             nature
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             Lust
             still
             working
             as
             an
             habitual
             
             distortion
             ,
             crook
             or
             bending
             ,
             upon
             somewhat
             that
             should
             be
             straight
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             defect
             in
             a
             legg
             ,
             which
             possibly
             kytheth
             not
             but
             when
             one
             walketh
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             still
             a
             defect
             ;
             or
             rather
             it
             is
             a
             venome
             which
             is
             still
             poysonous
             ;
             thus
             Rom.
             7.
             5.
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               motions
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             2.
             
             The
             more
             actual
             stirrings
             of
             it
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             first
             risings
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             either
             not
             adverted
             into
             and
             without
             direct
             hatred
             ,
             or
             actual
             and
             formal
             approbation
             ;
             or
             as
             they
             are
             checked
             and
             rejected
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             his
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             15.
             and
             2
             
               Corinth
               ▪
            
             1●
             .
             3.
             or
             as
             they
             are
             delighted
             in
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             a
             formal
             consent
             ,
             yet
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             very
             mind
             is
             some
             way
             complyed
             with
             ,
             as
             desirable
             and
             pursued
             after
             ,
             this
             is
             called
             
               mor●sa
               delectatio
            
             ;
             or
             as
             they
             are
             resolved
             on
             to
             be
             acted
             ,
             and
             when
             men
             seek
             means
             and
             wayes
             how
             to
             get
             the
             sin
             committed
             ,
             after
             that
             inwardly
             approving
             complacency
             and
             liking
             of
             the
             thing
             hath
             prevailed
             to
             engage
             the
             mind
             ,
             to
             conquish
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             such
             an
             estate
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             to
             compass
             and
             accomplish
             the
             act
             of
             filthiness
             with
             such
             a
             woman
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             general
             ,
             either
             as
             the
             thoughts
             are
             upon
             riches
             ,
             or
             covetousness
             ,
             or
             filthiness
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             particular
             thing
             or
             person
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             go
             out
             upon
             them
             in
             particulars
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             say
             we
             would
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             tentations
             objectively
             injected
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             on
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             1.
             and
             Lusts
             rising
             from
             an
             internal
             principle
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             common
             ,
             see
             James
             1.
             14.
             
             The
             first
             is
             not
             our
             sin
             of
             it self
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             1.
             entertained
             some
             way
             ,
             or
             2.
             not
             rejected
             ,
             or
             3.
             not
             weighting
             and
             grieving
             us
             for
             the
             ill
             scent
             it
             leaveth
             behind
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             having
             such
             conbustible
             matter
             within
             ,
             hardly
             cometh
             a
             tentation
             in
             ,
             even
             from
             without
             ,
             but
             it
             fireth
             us
             ,
             or
             rather
             we
             having
             the
             kindling
             within
             ,
             the
             Devil
             cometh
             but
             to
             blow
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             stirreth
             that
             which
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             hence
             it
             cometh
             ,
             that
             seldom
             there
             is
             a
             temptation
             assaulting
             ,
             but
             some
             guiltiness
             remaineth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             a
             full
             abhorrence
             of
             these
             abominable
             strangers
             that
             come
             into
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Lust
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
               natural
               men
            
             ,
             where
             its
             shop
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             called
             
               reigning
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               dominion
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             yielding
             to
             sin
             to
             obey
             it
             in
             the
             Lust
             thereof
             ,
             to
             obey
             it
             willingly
             ,
             as
             a
             Servant
             doth
             his
             Master
             ,
             Rom
             6.
             12
             ,
             13.
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               renewed
               and
               regenerate
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             
               indwelling
               sin
            
             ,
             without
             dominion
             ,
             and
             indeavoured
             to
             be
             expelled
             ,
             
               a
               law
               in
               the
               Members
            
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             is
             acting
             ,
             but
             counteracted
             by
             a
             contrary
             lusting
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             clear
             1.
             what
             Concupiscence
             falleth
             in
             under
             this
             Command
             ;
             and
             so
             2.
             how
             this
             differeth
             from
             other
             Commands
             which
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             reach
             the
             heart
             also
             ;
             3.
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             this
             Lust
             ,
             and
             give
             some
             advertisements
             concerning
             it
             in
             its
             acting
             ,
             stirring
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Under
             this
             Command
             we
             take
             in
             habitual
             Lust
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             disposeth
             and
             inclineth
             to
             ill
             in
             the
             root
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             principally
             ,
             yet
             consequently
             ;
             because
             its
             streams
             and
             branches
             that
             do
             flow
             from
             ,
             and
             clear
             this
             ●o
             be
             the
             fountain
             and
             root
             ,
             are
             primarily
             understood
             ;
             and
             the
             reasons
             why
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             here
             ,
             are
             1
             Because
             habitual
             Lust
             in
             the
             root
             is
             sin
             (
             for
             so
             it
             conceiveth
             sin
             ,
             James
             1.
             14.
             15.
             
             )
             and
             if
             it
             be
             sin
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             against
             some
             of
             these
             Commands
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             which
             prescribeth
             all
             duty
             ,
             and
             forbiddeth
             all
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             If
             this
             Law
             require
             absolute
             purity
             ,
             then
             
             that
             inclination
             must
             be
             condemned
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             requireth
             absolute
             purity
             and
             exact
             holiness
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             Gods
             ▪
             Image
             ;
             therefore
             that
             inclination
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             must
             be
             condemned
             here
             ,
             seeing
             in
             the
             other
             Commandments
             ,
             acts
             that
             are
             resolved
             and
             fully
             consented
             to
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             .
             3.
             
             If
             the
             rise
             of
             this
             habitual
             Lust
             was
             by
             this
             Command
             condemned
             and
             forbidden
             to
             Adam
             ,
             in
             looking
             to
             the
             fruit
             ;
             and
             in
             entertaining
             that
             motion
             ,
             or
             the
             indisposing
             of
             himself
             by
             it
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ;
             or
             if
             this
             Command
             did
             forbid
             him
             his
             fall
             ,
             and
             the
             bringing
             upon
             himself
             that
             Lust
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             was
             in
             him
             if
             it
             was
             a
             breach
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             so
             to
             us
             also
             ;
             but
             certainly
             Adam
             was
             enjoyned
             by
             this
             Command
             to
             preserve
             himself
             free
             of
             the
             root
             of
             such
             evils
             ,
             if
             the
             fruits
             themselves
             be
             evil
             ,
             which
             is
             undenyable
             .
             4.
             
             If
             this
             ill
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             or
             a
             transgression
             of
             ,
             or
             disconformity
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             belong
             to
             some
             Command
             reductively
             at
             least
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             so
             properly
             be
             reduced
             to
             any
             other
             Command
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             here
             condemned
             as
             sin
             .
             5.
             
             If
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             giveth
             the
             first
             sinful
             rise
             to
             actual
             sins
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Command
             (
             for
             as
             we
             now
             consider
             it
             ,
             it
             preventeth
             determination
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             where
             actual
             sin
             is
             not
             )
             but
             the
             former
             is
             truth
             ,
             that
             it
             conceiveth
             other
             actual
             sins
             as
             the
             mother
             of
             them
             (
             as
             it
             is
             James
             1.
             15.
             
             )
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             forbidden
             here
             .
             6.
             
             Add
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             his
             utter
             want
             of
             ,
             and
             freedom
             from
             ,
             all
             corruption
             was
             conformed
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             part
             of
             his
             conformity
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             Command
             rather
             then
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             had
             nothing
             in
             him
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               mo●us
               primo
               primus
            
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             to
             sin
             ,
             nor
             any
             root
             from
             which
             it
             should
             spring
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Lust
             is
             in
             men
             antecedently
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             any
             formal
             will
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             power
             and
             ability
             to
             help
             it
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             not
             to
             will
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             forbidden
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             There
             are
             many
             things
             forbidden
             them
             ,
             which
             now
             after
             the
             fall
             are
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             prevent
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Law
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             given
             to
             man
             in
             his
             innocency
             ,
             which
             therefore
             required
             of
             him
             the
             keeping
             int●re
             and
             undefaced
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             he
             was
             created
             ;
             and
             now
             condemneth
             him
             for
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Law
             being
             to
             point
             out
             perfect
             holiness
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             a
             mans
             ability
             ,
             or
             his
             present
             condition
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             duty
             ,
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             which
             he
             got
             a
             power
             from
             God
             ut
             first
             ,
             but
             through
             voluntary
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             lost
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             will
             deny
             but
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             have
             such
             a
             pollured
             nature
             ,
             the
             Law
             must
             require
             it
             to
             be
             otherwayes
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             if
             it
             be
             said
             that
             it
             is
             
               involuntary
               .
               Answ
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             it
             is
             not
             deliberate
             ,
             but
             voluntary
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             having
             its
             seat
             and
             rise
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             faculties
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             will
             cannot
             be
             thought
             free
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             this
             sin
             is
             greater
             then
             any
             sin
             forbidden
             in
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Commands
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Command
             forbidding
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             last
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             In
             some
             respect
             it
             is
             greater
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             palpableness
             and
             obviousness
             it
             is
             less
             ;
             also
             this
             Command
             forbidding
             it
             ,
             presseth
             a
             further
             degree
             and
             step
             into
             all
             that
             goeth
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             well
             subjo●ned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             comprehend
             under
             this
             Command
             all
             first
             motions
             rising
             from
             that
             habitual
             Lust
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             more
             compleat
             acts
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             instantly
             checked
             &
             choaked
             ,
             and
             that
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             reference
             to
             particular
             objects
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             be
             vaging
             unsetled
             motions
             of
             any
             Lust
             in
             it self
             sinful
             ;
             and
             that
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             delectation
             or
             staying
             on
             that
             forbidden
             object
             or
             not
             ,
             or
             consenting
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             resolution
             to
             follow
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.
             
             For
             ,
             1.
             such
             motions
             are
             the
             births
             of
             a
             
             a
             sinful
             mother
             ,
             
               habitual
               lust
            
             :
             2.
             
             They
             have
             sinful
             effects
             and
             tendencies
             ,
             they
             are
             incitements
             to
             sins
             :
             3.
             
             They
             are
             sinful
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             as
             being
             disconformed
             to
             the
             holy
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             should
             presently
             be
             strangled
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             once
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             were
             either
             good
             or
             ill
             ;
             if
             good
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             been
             strangled
             ;
             if
             evil
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             this
             inordinateness
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             our
             own
             hearts
             or
             inventions
             that
             gave
             them
             being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             leave
             a
             guilt
             behind
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Otherwayes
             these
             evils
             forbidden
             here
             ,
             would
             not
             differ
             from
             the
             spiritual
             ills
             forbidden
             in
             other
             Commands
             that
             forbid
             
               Lust
               with
               consent
               and
               delight
            
             .
             5.
             
             Our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             could
             be
             capable
             of
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             having
             of
             them
             must
             be
             unsuitable
             to
             his
             Image
             ,
             who
             was
             like
             us
             in
             all
             things
             except
             sin
             .
             6.
             
             
             Paul's
             assertion
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             that
             he
             had
             not
             known
             this
             sin
             of
             Lust
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             maketh
             it
             evident
             that
             the
             Command
             speaketh
             of
             ●ust
             not
             easily
             discernable
             (
             yea
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             discerned
             it
             not
             till
             he
             was
             renewed
             (
             and
             so
             it
             spoke
             of
             such
             Lusts
             as
             after
             regeneration
             ,
             to
             his
             sense
             and
             feeling
             ,
             a
             bounded
             most
             :
             Now
             none
             can
             say
             there
             were
             either
             in
             him
             more
             resolutions
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             more
             delight
             in
             them
             then
             before
             ,
             but
             a
             quicker
             sense
             of
             these
             sin●●●
             stirrings
             and
             irritations
             then
             he
             had
             formerly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             take
             in
             here
             
               morosis
               delectatio
            
             ,
             or
             the
             entertaining
             of
             extravagant
             Imaginations
             (
             as
             of
             honour
             ,
             greatness
             ,
             lust
             ;
             pleasure
             ,
             &c.
             )
             with
             delight
             ,
             where
             the
             heart
             frameth
             such
             Romances
             ,
             and
             pleaseth
             it self
             with
             meditating
             and
             feeding
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             Eccles
             .
             6.
             9.
             is
             called
             the
             
               wandring
               of
               the
               desire
            
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             of
             
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               imaginations
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               man
            
             (
             which
             even
             nature
             it self
             may
             teach
             to
             be
             sinful
             )
             this
             properly
             cometh
             in
             as
             alegg
             (
             to
             say
             so
             )
             or
             member
             and
             degree
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             one
             actually
             discontented
             with
             his
             own
             lot
             (
             contentedness
             with
             which
             is
             the
             positve
             part
             of
             this
             Command
             )
             and
             is
             a
             whoring
             of
             the
             heart
             after
             vanity
             ,
             in
             a
             palpable
             degree
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             it self
             in
             its
             phantasies
             and
             notions
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             not
             only
             when
             the
             heart
             runneth
             upon
             sinful
             objects
             ,
             but
             also
             vain
             objects
             ,
             which
             David
             hated
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             113.
             for
             this
             reilling
             and
             roaring
             of
             heart
             is
             ever
             upon
             some
             other
             mans
             portion
             ,
             at
             least
             upon
             what
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             ever
             to
             the
             imagining
             of
             some
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             an
             addition
             to
             our
             good
             which
             supposeth
             discontent
             with
             what
             we
             have
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             take
             in
             here
             such
             Concupiscence
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             approveth
             not
             unlawful
             means
             to
             prosecute
             its
             inordinate
             designs
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             too
             eager
             in
             the
             pursuit
             ,
             and
             discontent
             when
             it
             falleth
             short
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             Achab
             would
             buy
             Naboths
             Vineyard
             and
             pay
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             would
             marry
             such
             a
             woman
             lawfully
             ,
             supposing
             she
             were
             free
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             consent
             of
             parties
             ,
             &c.
             the
             one
             is
             not
             stealing
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             adultery
             ,
             yet
             both
             of
             them
             suppose
             a
             discontent
             ,
             when
             the
             desire
             of
             having
             is
             too
             eager
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             an
             inordinateness
             in
             the
             affection
             or
             desire
             after
             it
             ;
             as
             when
             one
             cometh
             thus
             peremptorily
             to
             desire
             to
             have
             such
             a
             thing
             ▪
             ,
             or
             to
             wish
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             were
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             have
             this
             or
             that
             ▪
             O
             that
             this
             or
             that
             were
             ,
             even
             as
             David
             longed
             for
             a
             drink
             of
             the
             Well
             of
             Bethlehem
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             take
             in
             all
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             ,
             or
             inconsistent
             with
             satisfaction
             in
             our
             own
             lot
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             under
             which
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             is
             comprehended
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             9.
             even
             the
             least
             ●●●●ngs
             of
             any
             thing
             tending
             that
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             
             inclineth
             to
             discontentment
             in
             our selves
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             every
             desire
             to
             have
             something
             added
             to
             our
             lot
             ,
             or
             amended
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             inordinate
             ;
             as
             1.
             when
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             needful
             ;
             2.
             when
             the
             desire
             is
             too
             eager
             ;
             3.
             when
             the
             thing
             too
             much
             affecteth
             ,
             and
             even
             discontenteth
             till
             it
             be
             effected
             and
             done
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             the
             scope
             and
             sum
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             of
             how
             broad
             and
             vast
             extent
             the
             breaches
             of
             it
             are
             :
             Is
             there
             one
             hour
             wherein
             there
             are
             not
             multitudes
             of
             these
             evil
             thoughts
             flowing
             ,
             running
             ,
             and
             roving
             through
             the
             heart
             ?
             Ah!
             what
             discontents
             with
             providences
             ,
             grudgings
             ,
             vain
             wishings
             ,
             &c.
             are
             there
             ?
             and
             although
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             reflect
             on
             God
             ,
             are
             against
             the
             first
             Command
             ;
             yet
             as
             they
             imply
             discontment
             in
             us
             with
             our
             lot
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             are
             risings
             of
             heart
             to
             evil
             ▪
             (
             though
             wrestled
             against
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             Spiritgetteth
             the
             victory
             )
             they
             are
             against
             this
             Command
             ;
             so
             that
             not
             only
             vain
             Imaginations
             that
             are
             formed
             with
             delight
             ,
             but
             even
             those
             that
             are
             scarce
             suffered
             to
             breath
             ,
             yet
             having
             once
             a
             being
             ,
             are
             against
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             sinful
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             they
             break
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             are
             disconformed
             to
             that
             which
             we
             should
             be
             ;
             2.
             
             In
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.
             (
             who
             yet
             gave
             not
             way
             to
             these
             )
             they
             are
             called
             sin
             and
             
               the
               body
               of
               death
            
             :
             3.
             
             He
             wrestleth
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             cryeth
             out
             under
             them
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             quit
             of
             them
             ,
             verse
             24.
             now
             if
             they
             were
             only
             penal
             ,
             such
             out-cries
             and
             complaints
             were
             not
             so
             like
             him
             ,
             whom
             a
             complication
             of
             sharpest
             afflictions
             could
             never
             make
             once
             to
             
               groan
               ▪
            
             but
             this
             body
             of
             death
             made
             him
             to
             
               cry
               out
            
             :
             4.
             
             They
             lust
             against
             ,
             and
             oppose
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             G●l
             .
             5.
             17.
             and
             so
             are
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             and
             tend
             to
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             further
             the
             execution
             of
             its
             decrees
             :
             5.
             
             These
             are
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Original
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             branch
             growing
             of
             that
             root
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             is
             born
             of
             
               the
               flesh
               is
               flesh
            
             ,
             the
             branch
             must
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             root
             ,
             if
             the
             tree
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             the
             fruit
             must
             be
             so
             :
             6.
             
             These
             make
             way
             for
             other
             sins
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             door
             open
             for
             temptations
             to
             grosser
             evils
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Devil
             access
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             fire
             :
             7.
             
             They
             keep
             out
             many
             good
             motions
             ,
             and
             obstruct
             many
             duties
             ,
             and
             indispose
             for
             them
             :
             8.
             
             They
             mart
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             the
             ●ll
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             heart
             and
             mind
             ;
             and
             sure
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             his
             due
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             place
             for
             these
             ,
             as
             there
             will
             be
             none
             for
             them
             among
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             :
             9.
             
             These
             sinful
             risings
             in
             the
             heart
             are
             a
             great
             burthen
             to
             a
             tender
             walker
             ,
             who
             groaneth
             under
             that
             habitual
             lightness
             and
             vanity
             of
             his
             mind
             in
             the
             gaddings
             ▪
             whorings
             ,
             and
             departings
             of
             it
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             because
             of
             it
             he
             cannot
             get
             his
             whole
             delight
             u●interruptedly
             set
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             delighteth
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             after
             the
             
               inner
               m●n
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             win
             up
             to
             full
             conformity
             to
             it
             in
             his
             practise
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             would
             and
             resolveth
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             yet
             ,
             (
             ere
             he
             wit
             as
             it
             were
             )
             ill
             is
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             is
             away
             and
             on
             the
             pursuit
             of
             one
             foolish
             ●oy
             and
             vainity
             or
             another
             :
             10.
             
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             these
             lustful
             stirrings
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             doth
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             throughout
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             this
             Command
             speaketh
             of
             such
             Lusts
             which
             he
             had
             not
             known
             ▪
             except
             the
             Law
             had
             said
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               lust
            
             .
             Now
             men
             naturally
             know
             that
             inward
             assent
             to
             sin
             ,
             even
             before
             it
             be
             acted
             is
             sinful
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Paul
             knew
             he
             had
             such
             things
             as
             these
             corrupt
             motions
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             knew
             not
             that
             they
             were
             sinful
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             its
             spiritual
             meaning
             was
             made
             known
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             it
             is
             that
             such
             who
             are
             regenerate
             
             see
             more
             sins
             in
             themselves
             then
             ever
             they
             did
             while
             unregenerate
             ,
             not
             simply
             ▪
             because
             they
             have
             more
             ,
             but
             now
             having
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             contrary
             principle
             with
             in
             ,
             they
             discern
             that
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             which
             they
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             as
             such
             formerly
             :
             11.
             
             The
             frequency
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             inordinacy
             in
             the
             first
             stirrings
             and
             motions
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             no
             little
             aggravation
             of
             it
             ▪
             for
             what
             hour
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             when
             waking
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             even
             when
             asleep
             ,
             in
             dreaming
             a
             man
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Rivet
             upon
             this
             Command
             acknowledgeth
             )
             or
             half
             an
             hour
             is
             free
             of
             it
             ?
             Is
             ever
             the
             mind
             quiet
             ?
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             often
             yield
             consent
             to
             these
             motions
             ?
             and
             how
             few
             good
             purposes
             are
             often
             followed
             forth
             ?
             Alace
             !
             but
             seldome
             :
             12.
             
             The
             extent
             of
             it
             is
             great
             ,
             one
             may
             sin
             this
             way
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             the
             Commands
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             as
             many
             objects
             as
             his
             Neighbour
             or
             himself
             hath
             things
             of
             which
             they
             have
             the
             possession
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             Imaginations
             about
             things
             that
             have
             no
             being
             ,
             nor
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             possibility
             of
             being
             ,
             but
             are
             meet
             Chimera's
             :
             13.
             
             The
             occasions
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             snares
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             rife
             and
             frequent
             ,
             nothing
             we
             see
             ,
             but
             readily
             it
             doth
             ,
             as
             fire
             ,
             inflame
             this
             Lust
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             have
             need
             continually
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             cast
             water
             on
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             what
             thing
             is
             there
             that
             is
             in
             it self
             lovely
             and
             desirable
             we
             hea●
             or
             read
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             ready
             inordinately
             to
             be
             stirred
             towards
             the
             desiring
             of
             it
             .
             14.
             
             Its
             pretexts
             and
             cloaks
             to
             hide
             it self
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             specious
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             are
             seldom
             challenged
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             not
             to
             the
             length
             of
             being
             consented
             to
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             a
             delectation
             :
             How
             often
             are
             there
             wishes
             in
             our
             mouths
             ,
             and
             oftner
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             break
             this
             Commandment
             which
             we
             observe
             not
             ?
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             for
             knowledge
             or
             some
             good
             thing
             in
             another
             ,
             or
             some
             good
             thing
             done
             by
             another
             which
             commendeth
             him
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             
               O
               if
               we
               had
               it
            
             !
             or
             ,
             
               O
               if
               we
               had
               done
               it
               !
            
             is
             often
             the
             language
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             discontent
             against
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             which
             often
             runneth
             to
             envy
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             a
             discontent
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             behind
             in
             that
             ;
             but
             especially
             in
             spiritual
             things
             we
             take
             liberty
             for
             these
             discontented
             wishes
             ,
             also
             grudgings
             ,
             that
             another
             is
             free
             and
             we
             are
             crossed
             ,
             come
             in
             under
             the
             sin
             here
             forbidden
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             12.
             
               of
               much
               reading
               and
               making
               many
               books
               ,
            
             when
             one
             is
             desirous
             inordinately
             ,
             either
             to
             have
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             many
             books
             to
             vent
             his
             knowledge
             by
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             levelleth
             at
             what
             others
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             This
             inordinacy
             that
             is
             in
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             appeareth
             much
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             beginnings
             and
             stirrings
             of
             passions
             and
             discontent
             which
             often
             never
             come
             abroad
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             deep
             breaches
             of
             this
             Command
             ,
             either
             as
             marring
             that
             loving
             and
             kindly
             frame
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             carry
             towards
             others
             ,
             or
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             inward
             serenity
             and
             tranquility
             that
             we
             should
             conserve
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             dumpishness
             (
             which
             is
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             passionate
             and
             discontented
             persons
             )
             often
             proceeding
             from
             ,
             or
             tending
             to
             one
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             passion
             or
             discontent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             appeareth
             in
             bargains
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             hear
             of
             a
             good
             bargain
             or
             good
             marriage
             which
             another
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             or
             some
             good
             event
             or
             issue
             he
             hath
             had
             in
             such
             or
             such
             an
             undertaking
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             grudge
             that
             we
             have
             not
             got
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             have
             not
             had
             such
             success
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             thoughtiness
             and
             anxious
             carefulness
             which
             often
             is
             in
             bargains
             making
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             and
             most
             for
             our
             advantage
             ,
             is
             we
             conceive
             especially
             pointed
             at
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             suitable
             carefulness
             ,
             which
             simply
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             is
             consistent
             
             with
             lawful
             diligence
             ,
             but
             this
             anxiety
             sinfully
             accompanieth
             it
             through
             our
             inordinacy
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             sheweth
             it self
             in
             those
             many
             ruings
             and
             repentings
             which
             often
             are
             after
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             and
             wishings
             they
             had
             not
             been
             done
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             simply
             sinful
             when
             there
             is
             reason
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             carking
             and
             inordinate
             ,
             as
             for
             most
             part
             they
             are
             in
             us
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             grieve
             with
             after
             ▪
             grief
             and
             sorrowful
             sharp
             reflection
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             what
             we
             do
             in
             all
             these
             above
             said
             ,
             and
             others
             such
             like
             ;
             but
             its
             repining
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             infinitely
             wise
             government
             ,
             to
             grudge
             at
             dispensations
             ,
             events
             ,
             and
             consequents
             ,
             which
             are
             meer
             providences
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             inordinacy
             of
             heart
             motions
             doth
             much
             appear
             in
             the
             vexing
             after-thoughts
             of
             ,
             and
             reflections
             upon
             any
             thing
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             of
             its
             sinfulness
             ,
             as
             because
             of
             its
             bringing
             shame
             upon
             us
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             its
             unsuitableness
             to
             what
             our
             humour
             aimed
             at
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             we
             are
             discontented
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             inordinate
             and
             unsatisfied
             desire
             of
             having
             it
             other
             wayes
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             discontent
             is
             the
             proof
             and
             evidence
             of
             this
             Lust
             ,
             discovering
             it
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             because
             our
             desire
             (
             though
             possibly
             it
             be
             confused
             and
             for
             
               any
               good
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psalm
             4.
             6.
             
             )
             is
             not
             fulfilled
             ,
             therefore
             is
             heaviness
             and
             discontent
             ,
             whereas
             if
             it
             were
             satisfied
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             quietness
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             we
             conceive
             this
             Command
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             positive
             part
             ,
             doth
             1.
             
             Require
             love
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             complacency
             in
             his
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             motions
             as
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
             are
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             come
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             being
             such
             as
             we
             would
             not
             have
             any
             others
             entertaining
             towards
             us
             .
             2.
             
             Cont●ntinent
             so
             that
             discontent
             ,
             discouragement
             ,
             fainting
             heaviness
             ,
             anxiety
             ,
             disquietness
             and
             not
             resting
             satisfied
             with
             our
             own
             lot
             ,
             which
             is
             forbidden
             .
             Hebr.
             13.
             5.
             are
             condemned
             here
             .
             3.
             
             A
             holy
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             a
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             conformity
             to
             it
             ,
             Ram.
             7.
             22.
             
             Hence
             these
             motions
             are
             counted
             opposite
             to
             it
             which
             were
             in
             Paul
             (
             although
             he
             wrestled
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             )
             and
             are
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             but
             the
             serenity
             and
             tranquil
             composure
             of
             the
             heart
             having
             every
             thing
             subject
             and
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             for
             here
             .
             4.
             
             It
             requireth
             compleat
             conformity
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             exact
             and
             perfect
             love
             to
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             .
             Thus
             this
             Command
             is
             broken
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             any
             stirring
             of
             heart
             inconsistent
             with
             perfect
             love
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Law
             :
             But
             obedience
             is
             given
             to
             it
             when
             we
             
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ▪
               created
               after
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               Col.
            
             3.
             9.
             10.
             and
             attain
             unto
             a
             stayed
             ,
             composed
             ,
             established
             ,
             and
             fixed
             heart
             ,
             so
             much
             commended
             in
             Scripture
             .
             For
             the
             difference
             of
             this
             Command
             from
             the
             for
             mer
             Commands
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             act
             lust
             ,
             for
             determinate
             lust
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             looketh
             to
             the
             seventh
             Command
             ,
             but
             here
             a
             sort
             of
             vaging
             unsetledness
             in
             the
             thought
             that
             cannot
             be
             called
             adultery
             ,
             as
             not
             partaking
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             yet
             really
             is
             Lust
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             vain
             wanderings
             upon
             Ideas
             and
             notions
             come
             in
             here
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Lust
             ,
             and
             are
             sinful
             ,
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             composed
             frame
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             To
             close
             up
             all
             ▪
             let
             us
             consider
             a
             little
             these
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             
             
               I
               had
               not
               known
               lust
               except
               the
               l●w
               had
               said
               ,
               then
               shalt
               not
               covet
               :
            
             I
             shal
             onely
             premit
             this
             one-word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             somthing
             peculiar
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             nature
             come
             not
             the
             length
             of
             taking
             it
             up
             .
             Paul
             before
             conversion
             knew
             that
             the
             consented
             ▪
             to
             desire
             of
             an
             unlawful
             thing
             was
             sin
             ,
             but
             be
             knew
             not
             this
             narrow
             bounding
             of
             men
             to
             be
             intended
             in
             this
             Command
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             words
             then
             you
             may
             take
             up
             these
             three
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             sinfulness
             and
             inordinacy
             in
             Folks
             hearts
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             least
             things
             ,
             which
             oft-times
             they
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             .
             2.
             
             That
             generally
             men
             in
             nature
             do
             not
             advert
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             throughly
             humbled
             under
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             such
             an
             indwelling
             lust
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             here
             even
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             this
             Command
             will
             be
             as
             seriously
             aimed
             at
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             as
             much
             troubled
             and
             affected
             with
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Commands
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             interrogate
             you
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             often
             is
             your
             mind
             stirring
             and
             reeling
             like
             the
             raging
             Sea
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             often
             ,
             or
             rather
             how
             seldom
             ,
             can
             ye
             say
             that
             these
             motions
             and
             stirrings
             are
             conform
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             consisting
             with
             true
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             and
             in
             his
             Law
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             in
             your
             hearts
             wonderful
             swarms
             of
             vain
             Imaginations
             that
             ye
             cannot
             give
             a
             reason
             for
             ,
             and
             cannot
             tell
             how
             they
             come
             in
             ,
             nor
             how
             they
             go
             out
             ?
             which
             yet
             are
             all
             breaches
             of
             this
             Command
             .
             3.
             
             How
             often
             do
             ye
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             suitably
             affected
             with
             them
             ?
             2.
             
             For
             further
             conviction
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             this
             ,
             consider
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Command
             .
             1.
             
             A
             man
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             this
             Command
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             2.
             
             It
             s
             extensive
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             occasions
             a
             man
             hath
             to
             break
             it
             ,
             his
             eye
             will
             look
             to
             nothing
             but
             this
             lust
             will
             take
             occasion
             from
             it
             to
             sin
             ,
             the
             hearing
             of
             such
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             will
             by
             means
             of
             this
             waken
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             at
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             impossibility
             of
             acting
             it
             may
             impede
             his
             determination
             :
             3.
             
             It
             is
             extensive
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             continual
             bad
             posture
             the
             heart
             is
             in
             ,
             so
             that
             hardly
             can
             a
             person
             take
             a
             look
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             find
             this
             sin
             of
             inordinacy
             in
             the
             thoughts
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             plagues
             as
             effects
             following
             on
             it
             .
             3.
             
             For
             yet
             further
             conviction
             ,
             consider
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             not
             onely
             runneth
             after
             particular
             objects
             ,
             the
             coveting
             whereof
             is
             against
             the
             other
             Commands
             ,
             but
             fore-seeth
             and
             inventeth
             objects
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             Lust
             is
             broader
             then
             a
             man
             hath
             existent
             objects
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             desireth
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             but
             knoweth
             not
             how
             :
             2.
             
             We
             may
             gather
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               enmity
               against
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             7.
             party
             from
             the
             brude
             and
             product
             of
             it
             ,
             called
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             fruit
             that
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             death
             ,
             it
             begetteth
             other
             sins
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             indisposing
             to
             duty
             ,
             but
             by
             actual
             inclining
             and
             disposing
             to
             evil
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             the
             Devil
             cometh
             to
             tempt
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             do
             but
             to
             blow
             up
             this
             fire
             of
             Lust
             that
             is
             within
             ,
             and
             needeth
             not
             bring
             new
             fire
             to
             kindle
             it
             .
             Our
             scope
             in
             all
             this
             is
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             know
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             inordinate
             Lust
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             exceeding
             sinful
             ;
             ye
             cannot
             deny
             but
             the
             Devil
             and
             Lust
             stirreth
             as
             much
             in
             you
             as
             it
             did
             in
             regenerate
             and
             eminently
             holy
             Paul
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             is
             it
             that
             ye
             are
             as
             quiet
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             in
             you
             at
             all
             ?
             such
             serious
             and
             sensible
             souls
             as
             have
             rightly
             seen
             this
             ,
             will
             loath
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             ,
             because
             of
             it
             ,
             most
             polluted
             and
             unclean
             ,
             and
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Oh!
               we
               are
               vile
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             folks
             may
             be
             a
             long
             time
             ere
             they
             take
             up
             this
             sin
             ,
             &
             generally
             men
             in
             nature
             do
             not
             know
             it
             :
             there
             are
             many
             vile
             sins
             in
             the
             heart
             that
             never
             were
             deliberate
             ,
             nor
             yet
             fully
             consented
             to
             ,
             when
             this
             sin
             is
             discovered
             to
             Paul
             ,
             he
             getteth
             another
             sight
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             then
             he
             would
             have
             believed
             formerly
             he
             could
             have
             had
             ;
             Folks
             are
             rarely
             affected
             with
             
               Original
               s●n
            
             ,
             
             that
             thwarteth
             with
             ,
             and
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             seldom
             burthened
             with
             this
             
               habitual
               Lust
            
             ,
             that
             stirreth
             even
             in
             Believers
             ,
             because
             but
             renewed
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             but
             destroyed
             in
             part
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             and
             gross
             mistake
             to
             think
             that
             grace
             altogether
             expelleth
             it
             here
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             sometimes
             their
             guilt
             that
             they-fret
             and
             are
             discontented
             and
             discouraged
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             their
             lo●
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             seriously
             wrestling
             against
             this
             Lust
             ,
             and
             bemoaning
             it
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             have
             a
             perplexedness
             about
             it
             ;
             as
             when
             there
             is
             a
             fretting
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             not
             better
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             serious
             sorrow
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             wrong
             doing
             of
             it
             simply
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             considered
             ▪
             and
             there
             is
             an
             inordinateness
             wherein
             the
             flesh
             prevaileth
             ,
             even
             in
             complaints
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             desiring
             good
             :
             And
             so
             this
             Command
             regulateth
             our
             desire
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             pursuing
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             third
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             this
             Lust
             or
             Concupiscence
             is
             in
             the
             Believer
             (
             as
             we
             have
             just
             now
             said
             )
             it
             is
             uncontrovertibly
             clear
             from
             what
             the
             Apostle
             asserteth
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             most
             bitterly
             bemoaneth
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             universal
             experience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             need
             say
             nothing
             more
             particularly
             of
             it
             then
             we
             have
             said
             ;
             onely
             it
             may
             be
             asked
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             Concupiscence
             in
             the
             Believer
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             differ
             from
             that
             which
             is
             in
             Natural
             men
             ?
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Sin
             not
             onely
             dwelleth
             ,
             but
             commandeth
             and
             reigneth
             in
             the
             Natural
             man
             ;
             but
             though
             Corruption
             dwell
             in
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             may
             sometimes
             take
             him
             captive
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             with
             the
             bensel
             of
             his
             sould
             yield
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Natural
             man
             is
             wholly
             one
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             warring
             or
             dissention
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             one
             lust
             striving
             with
             another
             ,
             the
             Believer
             is
             t●osome
             (
             as
             they
             use
             to
             say
             )
             he
             hath
             two
             parties
             or
             sides
             ,
             and
             when
             corruption
             prevaileth
             ,
             grace
             will
             be
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               that
               it
               were
               otherwayes
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Believes
             discerneth
             his
             lusts
             far
             better
             nor
             he
             did
             while
             unregenerate
             ,
             and
             seeth
             themas
             so
             many
             evil
             spirits
             dancing
             and
             reeling
             within
             him
             .
             4.
             
             This
             indwelling
             corruption
             is
             one
             of
             his
             greatest
             weights
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             exceeding
             weighty
             ,
             and
             his
             most
             grievous
             burthen
             ,
             heavier
             not
             onely
             then
             all
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             even
             ,
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             then
             actual
             transgressions
             ,
             for
             he
             findeth
             that
             he
             is
             never
             sooner
             off
             his
             watch
             ,
             but
             his
             evil
             inclination
             setteth
             on
             him
             ▪
             this
             is
             his
             exercise
             ,
             this
             marreth
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             loath
             himself
             ,
             when
             the
             World
             seeth
             nothing
             in
             his
             conversation
             reproveable
             :
             This
             did
             much
             more
             pinch
             and
             afflict
             Paul
             then
             his
             persecution
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             cry
             out
             ▪
             
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               ,
               O
               wretched
               ,
               O
               miserable
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ?
            
             All
             the
             outward
             afflictions
             and
             tribulations
             that
             he
             met
             with
             ,
             drew
             never
             such
             a
             word
             from
             him
             ;
             he
             could
             through
             grace
             ,
             rejoyce
             ,
             yea
             ,
             glory
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             maketh
             him
             cry
             out
             of
             himself
             as
             miserable
             ,
             it
             being
             indeed
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             at
             himself
             ,
             maketh
             him
             beyond
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             look
             at
             himself
             as
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             ,
             and
             if
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             were
             not
             kept
             up
             ,
             the
             Believer
             in
             this
             case
             would
             despair
             and
             give
             it
             over
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             neither
             the
             Natural
             mans
             exercise
             ,
             nor
             yet
             his
             burthen
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Natural
             man
             hath
             not
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             to
             favour
             and
             relish
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             inward
             feeling
             of
             his
             corruption
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             outward
             things
             are
             only
             or
             most
             sweet
             to
             him
             :
             The
             Believer
             relisheth
             spiritual
             things
             ;
             but
             remaining
             corruption
             mar●eth
             his
             satisfaction
             even
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             he
             finds
             that
             he
             is
             satisfied
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             therefore
             the
             worse
             satisfied
             with
             himself
             ;
             if
             he
             take
             a
             glut
             of
             satisfaction
             in
             
             them
             ,
             with
             more
             pain
             he
             vomits
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             it
             troubleth
             his
             stomach
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             till
             he
             get
             it
             cast
             out
             ;
             Gods
             people
             get
             not
             leave
             to
             drink
             with
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             Natural
             men
             do
             ;
             for
             the
             Believer
             having
             two
             parties
             in
             him
             .
             Grace
             and
             Corruption
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             while
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             is
             constituted
             ;
             what
             contenteth
             the
             one
             can
             never
             content
             the
             other
             :
             but
             the
             Natural
             man
             having
             but
             onely
             one
             party
             ,
             and
             being
             wholly
             constituted
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             he
             hath
             more
             delight
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             sinful
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             worldly
             things
             then
             the
             Believer
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             all
             is
             to
             discover
             your
             superficialness
             and
             overliness
             in
             examining
             your selves
             ,
             to
             put
             you
             to
             be
             more
             serious
             in
             that
             necessary
             and
             useful
             exercise
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             you
             by
             what
             Command
             ye
             should
             most
             examine
             your selves
             ,
             even
             by
             this
             tenth
             Command
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             will
             make
             the
             clearest
             &
             most
             throughly
             searching
             discovery
             of
             your selves
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             will
             best
             rid
             marches
             betwixt
             you
             and
             hypocrites
             ;
             to
             put
             you
             in
             thankfulness
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             with
             admiration
             to
             adore
             the
             exceeding
             great
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             providing
             and
             giving
             a
             Mediator
             on
             whom
             he
             hath
             laid
             all
             these
             innumerable
             Iniquities
             of
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             sunk
             them
             eternally
             under
             the
             unsupportable
             weight
             of
             them
             ;
             to
             let
             you
             see
             how
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             how
             unspeakably
             useful
             ,
             and
             stedable
             he
             is
             to
             so
             many
             wayes
             ,
             and
             so
             deeply
             guilty
             sinners
             ;
             and
             withal
             to
             lead
             you
             to
             improve
             and
             make
             use
             of
             him
             for
             doing
             them
             away
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             guilt
             and
             filth
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             when
             God
             shall
             ,
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             be
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             do
             ,
             will
             not
             every
             believing
             soul
             have
             reason
             to
             say
             and
             sing
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               a
               God
               like
               unto
               thee
               that
               pardoneth
               iniquity
               ?
               Bless
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               who
               forgiveth
               all
               thins
               iniquities
               ,
               who
               healeth
               all
               thy
               diseases
               ;
               to
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               sin●
               in
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               be
               glory
               and
               dominion
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ALPHABETICK
           TABLE
           Of
           the
           chief
           Contents
           of
           this
           TREATISE
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             ADjuring
             of
             men
             in
             what
             cases
             ,
             lawful
             and
             useful
             .
             Page
             90
          
           
             Adjuring
             of
             Devils
             ,
             vvhen
             lawful
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             .
             91
          
           
             Adjuring
             unre●sonable
             Creatures
             in
             what
             sense
             lawful
             .
             92
          
           
             Advocates
             their
             sin
             in
             pleading
             for
             unjust
             Causes
             ,
             and
             Suits
             .
             267
          
           
             Adultery
             ,
             the
             Evil
             and
             aggravations
             of
             it
             .
             215
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             grossest
             .
             216
          
           
             How
             many
             wayes
             one
             may
             incur
             the
             guilt
             of
             this
             si●
             .
             
               218
               ,
               219
            
          
           
             Alms
             ,
             what
             obligation
             lyes
             upon
             ●s
             for
             giving
             of
             Alms
             ,
             or
             for
             works
             of
             Charity
             .
             253
          
           
             How
             great
             a
             sin
             ,
             vvhen
             neglected
             .
             254
          
           
             Wherein
             this
             Duty
             consists
             .
             10
          
           
             Who
             the
             fitt●st
             Objects
             for
             Alms-deeds
             .
             252
          
           
             Who
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             Alms.
             253
          
           
             After
             vvhat
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             vvhat
             measure
             should
             vv●
             give
             our
             Alms.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             General
             Rules
             directing
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             manner
             and
             proportion
             of
             Alms.
             254
          
           
             Angels
             ,
             visible
             representations
             of
             them
             impossible
             and
             dangero●s
             .
             36
          
           
             When
             they
             vvere
             created
             .
             183
          
           
             Anger
             vvhen
             lawful
             ,
             and
             vvhen
             not
             .
             213
          
           
             Appealing
             to
             God
             ▪
             in
             vvhat
             case
             lawful
             .
             98
          
           
             Apparel
             how
             to
             be
             used
             .
             222
          
           
             The
             sinful
             abuses
             of
             it
             .
             
               223
               ,
               224
            
          
           
             Asseverations
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             Conscience
             &c.
             whether
             lawful
             or
             not
             .
             
               81
               ,
               82
            
          
           
             Attestations
             vvhen
             lawful
             and
             binding
             .
             90
          
           
             Of
             attesting
             God
             ●s
             witness
             .
             98
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             BAck-hiting
             ,
             mens
             sin
             and
             subtilty
             in
             it
             .
             265
          
           
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             right
             administration
             of
             it
             required
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             .
             48
          
           
             How
             Parents
             〈◊〉
             before
             the
             Baptism
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             how
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             after
             it
             .
             60
          
           
             Several
             ordinary
             si●s
             of
             the
             administrators
             of
             it
             enumerated
             .
             61
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             sins
             of
             the
             vvitnesses
             to
             it
             enumerated
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Many
             sins
             of
             Professors
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             own
             Baptism
             instanced
             .
             62
          
           
             Beasts
             ,
             the
             killing
             of
             them
             not
             forbidden
             in
             the
             sixth
             Commandment
             .
             109
          
           
             How
             one
             may
             sin
             in
             striking
             of
             them
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Bigamy
             ,
             how
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             seventh
             Commandment
             .
             217
          
           
             Blasphemy
             defined
             and
             distinguished
             .
             99
          
           
             When
             its
             against
             the
             Father
             ,
             vvhen
             against
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             vvhen
             against
             the
             H.
             Spirit
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             vvhat
             it
             is
             not
             .
             100
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             vvhat
             sense
             this
             sin
             is
             irremissible
             .
             101
          
           
             How
             many
             vvayes
             on
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             blasphemy
             .
             101
          
           
             What
             sins
             do
             occasion
             others
             ,
             ●specially
             to
             blaspheme
             .
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             CAlumny
             what
             it
             is
             .
             265
          
           
             Caping
             or
             plundering
             of
             trading
             Ships
             ,
             by
             priva●eers
             unlawfull
             even
             in
             time
             of
             war.
             239
          
           
             Charity
             ,
             see
             Al●e●
             .
             Chaplains
             ,
             see
             Families
             .
          
           
             Commandments
             distinguished
             .
             6
          
           
             In
             vvhat
             sense
             affi●mative
             commands
             oblidge
             semper
             ,
             but
             not
             
               ad
               semper
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Rules
             to
             know
             vvhen
             affirmative
             commands
             
             bind
             to
             present
             practise
             .
             
               6.
               7
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Rules
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             each
             command
             .
             
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
            
          
           
             Two
             mo●e
             rules
             added
             .
             10
          
           
             All
             these
             rules
             summarily
             contained
             in
             five
             Scriptures
             .
             11
          
           
             Why
             some
             commands
             and
             not
             others
             have
             reasons
             pressing
             obedience
             ,
             annexed
             .
             16
          
           
             Why
             some
             have
             promises
             annexed
             .
             17
          
           
             Why
             some
             have
             threatnings
             annexed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Concupiscence
             .
             How
             in
             the
             se●sible
             part
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             the
             rational
             .
             270
          
           
             Of
             habitual
             and
             actual
             concupiscence
             ,
             with
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             letter
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Habitual
             concupiscence
             proved
             to
             be
             forbidden
             in
             the
             tenth
             Command
             .
             271
          
           
             Some
             objections
             answered
             .
             272
          
           
             The
             first
             stirrings
             of
             concupiscence
             ,
             though
             not
             delighted
             in
             ,
             nor
             c●nsente●
             to
             ,
             proved
             sinfull
             and
             against
             the
             tenth
             Command
             .
             
               272
               ,
               273
            
          
           
             The
             sin
             of
             these
             first
             motions
             held
             ou●
             i●
             many
             particulars
             .
             
               274
               ,
               275
            
          
           
             How
             the
             inordinacy
             of
             these
             motions
             discovers
             it self
             .
             276
          
           
             How
             the
             sin
             of
             these
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             noti●ed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             m●n
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             can●●t
             take
             up
             the
             sin
             of
             these
             .
             278
          
           
             How
             Concupiscence
             in
             a
             b●li●ver
             differs
             from
             what
             it
             is
             in
             other
             men
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Confidence
             in
             what
             sense
             it
             may
             be
             put
             in
             the
             Creature
             without
             sin
             .
             25
          
           
             Covetousness
             what
             it
             is
             247
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             endeavour
             to
             increase
             his
             estate
             without
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             248
          
           
             Some
             discoveries
             of
             Covetousness
             256
          
           
             That
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             it
             brought
             men
             under
             Church
             censure
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             coveting
             is
             forbidden
             in
             the
             10
             Command
             269
          
           
             The
             prohibition
             of
             covetousnes●
             unreasonably
             divided
             by
             Papists
             into
             two
             Commands
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Covenant
             ,
             every
             sin
             against
             God
             as
             our
             God
             in
             Covenant
             is
             against
             the
             first
             Command
             ,
             as
             w●ll
             as
             sin
             against
             God
             as
             God
             31
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             DA●cing
             the
             sin
             of
             it
             225
          
           
             Dayes
             .
             None
             can
             institute
             ordinary
             or
             fixed
             dayes
             for
             worship
             throughout
             the
             whole
             ,
             beside
             the
             Sabbath
             182
          
           
             Giving
             or
             receiving
             gifts
             ●n
             New-years
             day
             ,
             a
             sinful
             superstitious
             custome
             47
          
           
             Despair
             ,
             how
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             Comman●ment
             30
          
           
             Devil
             ,
             his
             injections
             when
             〈…〉
             not
             271
             
               
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 see
                 Sleep
              
            
          
           
             Drunkenness
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             it
             shewed
             in
             divers
             respects
             226
          
           
             Rules
             for
             preventing
             insobriety
             in
             drinking
             ,
             whereby
             one
             may
             also
             know
             when
             in
             any
             measure
             guilty
             
               229.
               230
            
          
           
             How
             unbecoming
             all
             ,
             and
             whom
             more
             especially
             231
          
           
             Whether
             ●n
             may
             drink
             excessively
             to
             provoke
             vomiting
             for
             health
             sake
             
               231
               ,
               232
            
          
           
             Whether
             drunk●nness
             l●ssen
             the
             guilt
             of
             sins
             committed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             it
             .
             232
          
           
             Of
             Tipling
             and
             four-hour
             ●ing
             233
          
           
             Of
             drinking
             at
             making
             of
             Bargaines
             234
          
           
             Of
             drinking
             healths
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             drinking
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             when
             visiting
             women
             in
             Child
             bed
             235
          
           
             Of
             drinking
             at
             Like
             ▪
             wakes
             or
             dr●gie●
             .
             236
          
           
             Of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Taverns
             &
             Ale
             house
             ▪
             237
          
           
             Du●lls
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             them
             210
          
           
             Duties
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             by
             the
             first
             Command
             ,
             summed
             up
             ●8
          
           
             These
             required
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             summed
             up
             44
          
           
             These
             required
             in
             the
             third
             Command
             ,
             summed
             78
          
           
             A
             summary
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             duties
             
               132
               ,
               133
               ▪
               134
            
          
           
             Why
             our
             duty
             to
             Man
             is
             as
             particularly
             required
             in
             the
             decalogue
             as
             our
             duty
             to
             God
             189
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             FAmil●-worship
             ▪
             wherein
             it
             consists
             132
          
           
             That
             the
             Scripture
             holds
             this
             forth
             is
             proved
             at
             length
             
               133
               136
               ,
               137.
            
             &c.
             
             Seven
             reasons
             proving
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             
               139
               ,
               140
            
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             required
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             ,
             proved
             various
             wayes
             
               133
               ,
               134
               135
            
          
           
             That
             this
             duty
             is
             four
             wayes
             described
             in
             Scripture
             
               141
               ,
               142
            
          
           
             The
             right
             use
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             abuse
             of
             keeping
             Chaplaines
             142
          
           
             The
             great
             advantages
             of
             conscientious
             going
             about
             family-duties
             143
          
           
             Fasting
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             69
          
           
             
             Se●eral
             grounds
             of
             fasting
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Twelve
             ordinary
             sins
             that
             goes
             before
             fasting
             
               70
               71
            
          
           
             Twenty
             ordinary
             sins
             in
             fasting
             ennumerat●d
             
               71
               ,
               72
            
          
           
             Thirteen
             Instances
             of
             ordinary
             failings
             after
             fasting
             72
          
           
             Father
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             fifth
             command
             191
          
           
             Wh●●
             Lo●e
             the
             Father
             owes
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Son
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             104
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Father
             or
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             be
             obeyed
             when
             commanding
             contrary
             things
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Fornication
             ,
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             its
             aggravations
             217
          
           
             Frugality
             what
             it
             is
             :
             Eight
             Characters
             of
             it
             .
             255
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             GAin
             ▪
             when
             lawful
             and
             honest
             .
             
               250
               ,
               251
            
          
           
             Several
             wayes
             of
             dishonest
             gain
             ●nnum●rated
             241
          
           
             G●ds
             ,
             Who
             make
             unto
             themselves
             other
             Gods
             beside
             the
             Lord.
             26
          
           
             Gluttony
             ,
             how
             against
             the
             7
             Command
             .
             226
          
           
             Divers
             considerations
             tending
             to
             discover
             when
             we
             sin
             in
             eating
             227.
             to
             229.
             
          
           
             Diver's
             necessary
             Rules
             for
             r●gul●ting
             our
             eating
             and
             drinking
             .
             22●
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             HAtred
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             3●
          
           
             H●●
             every
             sin
             is
             interpreted
             h●●red
             ,
             and
             every
             ●●en●r
             a
             hatred
             of
             God.
             
               75.
               76
            
          
           
             How
             ●orrupting
             of
             Gods
             worship
             is
             reckoned
             hatred
             of
             God
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             .
             76
          
           
             Hair
             ,
             how
             sinfully
             abused
             .
             223
          
           
             Honour
             ,
             what
             mentioned
             in
             the
             fifth
             Commandment
             imports
             .
             
               192
               193
            
          
           
             Why
             Honouring
             our
             neighbour
             is
             commanded
             before
             other
             duti●s
             of
             the
             second
             table
             ▪
             197
          
           
             Wh●r●in
             honouring
             our
             neig●bour
             c●nsists
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             imports
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             H●w
             honour
             differeth
             from
             love
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             outward
             expressions
             of
             honour
             be
             alwayes
             necessary
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             centrary
             to
             this
             ●●nour
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             neighbour
             .
             
               198.
               199
            
          
           
             Whether
             wicked
             men
             may
             be
             honoured
             .
             
               199.
               200
            
          
           
             Whether
             rich
             men
             f●ould
             be
             honoured
             .
             200
          
           
             
               The
               place
            
             Jam
             ,
             ●
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             explained
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             honour
             we
             owe
             in
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             differs
             from
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             others
             ,
             alike
             in
             outward
             respects
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Whether
             we
             may
             seek
             our
             own
             honour
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             201
          
           
             How
             we
             should
             prefer
             another
             to
             our selves
             .
             
               201.
               202
            
          
           
             Humility
             required
             by
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ,
             a
             threefold
             Consideration
             of
             it
             .
             How
             the
             Pagan
             moralists
             were
             strangers
             to
             it
             .
             The
             advantages
             of
             it
             .
             In
             what
             things
             its
             most
             necessary
             .
             The
             opposites
             of
             it
             .
             205.
             to
             208
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             IDleness
             ,
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             it
             .
             
               181
               ,
               182
            
          
           
             Idolatry
             ,
             7.
             distinctions
             of
             it
             .
             
               19
               ,
               20
            
          
           
             Five
             wayes
             of
             more
             subtile
             heart
             idolatry
             .
             20
          
           
             How
             to
             discover
             each
             of
             these
             .
             
               20
               ,
               21
            
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             objects
             of
             this
             great
             idolatry
             Instanced
             in
             11.
             particulars
             .
             22
          
           
             What
             be
             the
             most
             subtile
             Idols
             shewed
             in
             six
             particulars
             .
             24
          
           
             A
             Twofold
             Idolatry
             ,
             especially
             forbidden
             to
             the
             Israelites
             and
             condemned
             in
             them
             .
             34
          
           
             The
             Idolatry
             forbidden
             in
             the
             second
             command
             in
             six
             particulars
             .
             
               43.
               44
            
          
           
             Jealousie
             ,
             what
             it
             importeth
             ,
             and
             how
             attributed
             to
             God.
             
               72
               ,
               73
            
          
           
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Law.
             The
             sad
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             
               1.
               2
            
          
           
             How
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             28
          
           
             Several
             distinctions
             of
             it
             explained
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             ex●useth
             and
             how
             not
             .
             29
          
           
             Images
             of
             any
             of
             the
             3
             Persons
             in
             the
             bl●ssed
             Trini●●
             proved
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
             35
          
           
             Objections
             answered
             .
             
               35
               ,
               ●6
            
          
           
             The
             Command
             forbidding
             Images
             ,
             proved
             to
             be
             distinct
             from
             the
             first
             .
             34
          
           
             What
             Images
             may
             be
             ●awfully
             made
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             are
             Images
             of
             creatures
             abused
             .
             36
          
           
             Images
             of
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             as
             
               M●rs
               ,
               Cupid
               ▪
            
             &c.
             prohibited
             .
             37
          
           
             Impatience
             ▪
             ●ow
             it
             appears
             ,
             and
             how
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             31
          
           
             Imprecations
             ;
             whether
             lawful
             or
             not
             .
             83
          
           
             Incest
             ,
             when
             committed
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             unnaturalness
             of
             it
             stands
             .
             216
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             KNowledge
             of
             God
             required
             in
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             18.
             
             See
             ignorance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             L.
             
          
           
             LAw
             ,
             the
             excellency
             and
             usefulness
             of
             it
             .
             1
          
           
             How
             the
             moral
             Law
             obligeth
             ●s
             now
             .
             2
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             the
             decalogue
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Covenant
             cleared
             .
             4
          
           
             How
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             to
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             ,
             how
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             how
             is
             Believers
             now
             .
             10
          
           
             The
             extent
             of
             the
             Law
             shewed
             in
             seven
             respects
             .
             9
          
           
             Several
             wayes
             of
             abusing
             the
             Law.
             11
          
           
             Some
             directions
             for
             right
             using
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Like-makes
             and
             dr●gies
             ,
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             them
             .
             47
          
           
             Lots
             or
             Lotting
             defined
             .
             106
          
           
             How
             the
             use
             of
             them
             concerns
             the
             third
             Command
             .
             107
          
           
             Several
             divisions
             of
             Lots
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             them
             are
             lawful
             ▪
             which
             not
             .
             
               107.
               108
            
          
           
             What
             is
             necessary
             to
             lawful
             Lotting
             .
             
               1
               8
            
          
           
             Cautions
             for
             preventing
             abuse
             of
             them
             .
             
               108
               ,
               109
            
          
           
             Lusory
             Lots
             proved
             unlawful
             .
             
               109
               ,
               110
               ,
               111
            
          
           
             Some
             objection
             ▪
             an
             wered
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             why
             called
             the
             first
             and
             great
             commandment
             .
             188
          
           
             What
             Love
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             the
             Creature
             without
             breath
             of
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             25
          
           
             Whether
             we
             ought
             to
             Love
             all
             man
             alike
             .
             194
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             may
             we
             make
             a
             difference
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             grounds
             of
             a
             lawful
             difference
             in
             our
             Love.
             195
          
           
             How
             Love
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             differeth
             from
             common
             Love
             to
             others
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             love
             wicked
             men
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             self
             love
             is
             lawful
             what
             not
             .
             196
          
           
             Lust
             how
             early
             it
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             .
             214
          
           
             Several
             degrees
             of
             unnatural
             Lusts
             .
             216
             
               
                 See
                 Concupiscence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Lye
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ▪
             and
             when
             one
             is
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
             263
          
           
             Four
             sorts
             of
             Lyes
             .
             264
          
           
             How
             many
             wayes
             we
             wrong
             our
             neighbour
             by
             Lying
             
               264.
               265
            
          
           
             Of
             Lying
             in
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             how
             the
             Judge
             and
             how
             the
             Advocate
             may
             be
             guilty
             as
             well
             ●s
             a
             false
             witness
             .
             267
          
           
             Life
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             cleared
             to
             be
             forbidden
             in
             the
             sixth
             Command
             .
             209
          
           
             How
             many
             wayes
             one
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             sin
             against
             the
             bodily
             Life
             of
             others
             .
             210
          
           
             How
             against
             the
             Life
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             
               210
               ,
               211
            
          
           
             How
             against
             their
             Life
             of
             contentment
             .
             211
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             MArriage
             ,
             how
             many
             wayes
             men
             sin
             in
             Contracting
             of
             it
             .
             218
          
           
             How
             one
             may
             sin
             against
             the
             seventh
             Command
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             Married
             state
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             one
             may
             sin
             in
             dissolving
             of
             Marriage
             .
             
               218
               ,
               219
            
          
           
             Mother
             ,
             vvhy
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             192
          
           
             Moral
             ,
             all
             the
             precepts
             in
             the
             decalogue
             not
             moral
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             5
             
               
                 See
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Murther
             ,
             several
             distinctions
             of
             it
             .
             212
          
           
             How
             its
             committed
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             how
             i●
             words
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             deeds
             .
             
               212
               ,
               213
            
          
           
             How
             Magistrates
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Self
             Murder
             how
             forbidden
             .
             109
             
               
                 See
                 Life
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             NAme
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             77
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             take
             this
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
             78
          
           
             What
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             reverent
             mentioning
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             is
             so
             peremptorily
             prohibited
             .
             79
          
           
             Eight
             ordinary
             wayes
             of
             taking
             the
             Lords
             Name
             in
             vain
             .
             
               102.
               103
            
          
           
             How
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             taken
             in
             vain
             in
             ordinances
             and
             duties
             .
             103
          
           
             How
             to
             prevent
             this
             sin
             in
             duties
             .
             104
          
           
             How
             ●o●
             know
             vvhen
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
             
               104
               106
            
          
           
             Why
             the
             taking
             of
             God
             ▪
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             i●
             so
             threatened
             and
             punished
             even
             beyond
             other
             sins
             .
             
               115.
               116
            
          
           
             How
             it
             comes
             that
             this
             sin
             is
             so
             ordinary
             .
             
               116
               ,
               117
            
          
           
             Directions
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             it
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Neighbour
             to
             be
             honoured
             and
             loved
             .
             191
          
           
             How
             vve
             should
             love
             and
             honour
             our
             neighbour
             .
             
               193.
               194
            
             
               
                 See
                 honour
                 and
                 love
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             OAth
             ,
             five
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             it
             .
             80
          
           
             How
             one
             Oath
             differs
             from
             an
             asseveration
             .
             81
          
           
             That
             its
             unlawful
             to
             swear
             by
             Angels
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             or
             other
             Creatures
             proved
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             promissory
             and
             assertory
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             between
             promissory
             Oaths
             and
             
             Vows
             ,
             shewed
             .
             
               83
               ,
               84
            
          
           
             A
             threefold
             matter
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             a
             threefold
             occasion
             of
             swearing
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             expresse
             or
             tacite
             conditions
             in
             all
             promissory
             Oaths
             .
             84
          
           
             W●
             ther
             indefinite
             Oaths
             ,
             such
             as
             these
             imposed
             in
             Colledges
             ,
             in
             Corporations
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             Souldiers
             take
             to
             their
             Officers
             ,
             be
             lawful
             .
             85
          
           
             What
             does
             not
             lose
             the
             Obligation
             of
             promissory
             Oaths
             ,
             13.
             particulars
             instanced
             .
             
               87.
               88
            
          
           
             What
             Oaths
             are
             null
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
             88
          
           
             Four
             cases
             vvherein
             the
             Obligation
             of
             a
             lawfull
             Oath
             ceaseth
             .
             89
          
           
             Why
             vvicked
             men
             keep
             their
             sinful
             Oaths
             much
             more
             strictly
             then
             they
             do
             lawful
             Oaths
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             an
             Oath
             super
             addeth
             to
             a
             promise
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             .
             The
             difference
             between
             obedience
             to
             the
             moral
             Law
             as
             it
             respects
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             respects
             the
             Covenant
             of
             vvorks
             .
             3
             
               
                 See
                 Duties
                 ,
                 Command
                 ,
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Omens
             and
             observations
             vvhen
             sinful
             and
             superstitious
             .
             112
          
           
             How
             superstitious
             Observations
             may
             be
             made
             of
             a
             Word
             of
             Scripture
             .
             113
          
           
             Oppression
             shewed
             to
             be
             a
             sort
             of
             rapine
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             8.
             command
             .
             230
          
           
             Obtestations
             vvhen
             lawful
             and
             binding
             ,
             and
             how
             vve
             may
             also
             sin
             in
             them
             .
             
               90
               91
            
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             PErjury
             ,
             several
             sorts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             several
             vvayes
             how
             one
             may
             become
             perjured
             85
          
           
             Whether
             one
             that
             necessitates
             another
             to
             swear
             ,
             vvhen
             he
             has
             a
             suspicion
             that
             other
             vvill
             forswear
             himself
             ,
             become
             Acessory
             to
             his
             perjury
             .
             86
             
               
                 See
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Poligamy
             ,
             how
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             seventh
             Command
             .
             201
          
           
             Poverty
             ,
             how
             men
             sinfully
             bring
             it
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             violate
             the
             eighth
             Command
             247
          
           
             Punishment
             of
             the
             iniquities
             of
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             the
             Children
             threatned
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             proved
             to
             mean
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             punishment
             especially
             .
             
               73
               74
            
          
           
             Three
             considerations
             for
             clearing
             how
             the
             Lord
             does
             th●s
             punish
             Children
             for
             the
             Parents
             sin
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             Five
             ends
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             the
             Posterity
             of
             vvicked
             men
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             children
             become
             guilty
             of
             the
             Parents
             sin
             ,
             and
             vvhat
             special
             need
             some
             have
             to
             repent
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             ancestors
             .
             76
          
           
             Praising
             of
             God
             required
             in
             the
             2.
             
             Command
             53
          
           
             Our
             ordinary
             failings
             before
             the
             going
             about
             this
             duty
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Many
             failings
             in
             the
             performances
             of
             this
             duty
             enumerated
             .
             
               53
               ,
               54
            
          
           
             Our
             failings
             after
             praising
             54
          
           
             Prayer
             required
             by
             the
             second
             Commandment
             50
          
           
             Many
             sins
             before
             Prayer
             instanced
             .
             51
          
           
             Many
             ordinary
             sins
             in
             Prayer
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Many
             sins
             while
             joyning
             with
             others
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             enumerated
             .
             52
          
           
             Many
             ordinary
             sins
             after
             Prayer
             ,
             instanced
             in
             .
             52
          
           
             Preface
             [
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ]
             a
             preface
             to
             all
             the
             Commandments
             ▪
             but
             more
             especially
             to
             the
             first
             command
             .
             16
          
           
             Pride
             ,
             in
             what
             things
             it
             appear
             .
             
               107
               ●08
            
             
               
                 See
                 Humility
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Promises
             ,
             vvhy
             annexed
             to
             some
             Commandments
             rather
             then
             to
             others
             .
             17
          
           
             Why
             the
             fifth
             Command
             is
             called
             the
             first
             Command
             ,
             with
             Promise
             .
             191
          
           
             What
             comfort
             the
             Promise
             made
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             to
             the
             thousand
             generations
             ▪
             &c.
             affords
             to
             believing
             Parents
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             76
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Promise
             annexed
             to
             the
             5
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             202
          
           
             What
             Advantage
             a
             Believer
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             ●as
             by
             such
             temporal
             Promises
             ▪
             203
             
               
                 See
                 Vows
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             RApine
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
             239
          
           
             Religion
             ,
             how
             concerned
             in
             the
             duties
             we
             o●
             to
             others
             .
             190
          
           
             Riches
             ,
             ten
             prejudices
             that
             come
             by
             them
             .
             25●
          
           
             Right
             ,
             vvhether
             a
             vvicked
             men
             has
             it
             ,
             to
             any
             thing
             here
             .
             
               202
               ,
               203
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             SAbbath
             ,
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             a
             moral
             duty
             .
             
               119
               120
            
          
           
             Three
             considerations
             for
             clearing
             the
             morality
             of
             it
             ▪
             120
          
           
             The
             morality
             of
             it
             proved
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             way
             of
             speaking
             of
             it
             in
             general
             .
             121
          
           
             
             
               The
               Prophesies
            
             ,
             Ezekiel
             43.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             chap.
             Considered
             .
             122
             ,
             123
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             20.
             considered
             .
             123
          
           
             2.
             
             Proved
             that
             all
             the
             10.
             
             Commandments
             are
             moral
             ,
             and
             consequently
             this
             .
             124
          
           
             
               This
               cleared
               from
            
             Matth.
             5.
             19.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             10.
             124
             ,
             125
          
           
             3.
             
             Several
             peculiar
             remarks
             upon
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             ,
             confirming
             the
             morality
             of
             it
             .
             
               127
               ,
               128
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Four
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             this
             .
             
               128
               ,
               129
            
          
           
             Four
             notable
             Witnesses
             to
             this
             truth
             .
             
               129
               ,
               130
            
          
           
             
               Objections
               answered
            
             .
             130
             131
          
           
             Remembring
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             imports
             four
             things
             .
             
               144
               ,
               145
            
          
           
             How
             to
             reckon
             when
             the
             Sabbath
             begins
             and
             ends
             .
             
               145
               ,
               146
            
          
           
             What
             proportion
             of
             it
             should
             be
             bestowed
             on
             spiritual
             duties
             .
             146
          
           
             Several
             Considerations
             tending
             to
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             intended
             not
             the
             seventh
             ,
             but
             a
             seventh
             day
             primarily
             .
             
               147
               ,
               148
            
          
           
             Six
             Arguments
             for
             Evincing
             this
             .
             148
             to
             151
          
           
             Some
             objections
             answered
             .
             152
          
           
             Several
             Considerations
             for
             clearing
             when
             the
             Sabbath
             begins
             .
             
               152
               ,
               153
            
          
           
             Divers
             arguments
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             begins
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             continues
             till
             next
             morning
             .
             152.
             to
             155.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Sabbath
             may
             be
             changed
             from
             the
             seventh
             day
             to
             the
             first
             ▪
             proved
             not
             deregatory
             from
             the
             
               4
               ▪
            
             Commandment
             .
             
               155
               ,
               156
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             convenient
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             should
             be
             changed
             ,
             proved
             .
             ●56
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             change
             should
             be
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             work
             ▪
             proved
             most
             convenient
             .
             159
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             seventh-day
             Sabbath
             was
             actually
             changed
             to
             the
             first
             day
             proved
             .
             160
             to
             166
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             this
             change
             is
             not
             by
             Humane
             ,
             but
             Divine
             Institution
             proved
             .
             166.
             to
             168
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             this
             change
             was
             made
             by
             Christ
             from
             the
             very
             day
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             proved
             to
             be
             probable
             .
             168
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             did
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             we
             ●ought
             to
             sanctifie
             it
             .
             169
          
           
             What
             works
             are
             lawful
             ●n
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             
               169
               ,
               170
            
          
           
             Eighth
             Caveats
             for
             preventing
             the
             Abuse
             of
             what
             liberty
             God
             allows
             on
             that
             day
             .
             
               171
               ,
               172
            
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             a
             Sabbath
             days
             journey
             .
             170
          
           
             What
             resting
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             imports
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             we
             must
             rest
             .
             
               173
               ,
               174
            
          
           
             That
             we
             are
             equally
             oblidged
             to
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             they
             were
             of
             old
             .
             
               174.
               175
            
          
           
             An
             Objection
             answered
             .
             175
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             peculiar
             holiness
             required
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             consists
             .
             
               176
               ,
               177
            
          
           
             What
             preparation
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             178
          
           
             Particular
             directions
             for
             sanctifying
             the
             Lords
             day
             from
             morning
             to
             evening
             .
             
               178
               ,
               179
            
          
           
             What
             's
             to
             he
             done
             vvhen
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             over
             .
             180
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             Blesses
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             
               183
               ,
               184
            
          
           
             Why
             he
             has
             yet
             apart
             a
             day
             to
             himself
             .
             184
          
           
             How
             Magistrates
             are
             by
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             oblidged
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             〈…〉
             all
             that
             are
             under
             them
             ▪
             
               182
               ,
               183
            
          
           
             Six
             aggravations
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             Sabbath
             breaking
             .
             185
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             Sabbath
             breaking
             i●
             a
             greater
             sin
             then
             the
             breath
             of
             any
             command
             in
             the
             second
             table
             .
             186
          
           
             Several
             vvayes
             vvhereby
             ●●e
             Sabbath
             is
             prophaned
             .
             
               186
               ,
               187
            
          
           
             Some
             directions
             for
             preventing
             this
             sin
             .
             187
          
           
             Sacraments
             ▪
             the
             right
             administration
             of
             them
             required
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             .
             55
          
           
             Eighth
             observations
             concerning
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             general
             .
             
               55
               ,
               56
            
          
           
             Five
             ends
             and
             uses
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             
               56
               ,
               57
               ,
               58
            
          
           
             How
             the
             Sacraments
             seal
             the
             proposition
             of
             a
             practical
             Syllogisme
             ,
             how
             the
             assumption
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             conclusion
             .
             57
          
           
             How
             we
             sin
             by
             saying
             too
             much
             weight
             on
             the
             Sacraments
             〈◊〉
             several
             failings
             instanced
             in
             .
             59
          
           
             How
             vve
             sin
             undervaluing
             of
             them
             seventeen
             vvayes
             ennumerated
             .
             
               60
               ,
               61
            
          
           
             How
             vve
             sin
             in
             not
             receiving
             the
             Lords-Supper
             .
             62
          
           
             Many
             ordinary
             sailings
             before
             the
             participation
             of
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             ennumerated
             .
             63
          
           
             Many
             sins
             on
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Lords-Supper
             instanced
             .
             64
          
           
             
             Many
             sins
             after
             partaking
             of
             this
             ordinance
             instanced
             .
             65
          
           
             Whether
             the
             admission
             of
             scandalous
             persons
             does
             pollute
             the
             ordinance
             .
             
               65
               ▪
            
             to
             69
          
           
             Sins
             forbidden
             in
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             
               19.
               25
               
               ▪
               26
            
          
           
             How
             vve
             may
             find
             out
             the
             sins
             against
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             27
          
           
             Sins
             forbidden
             in
             the
             second
             Command
             .
             
               45
               ,
               46
            
          
           
             Sleep
             ,
             whether
             we
             may
             not
             contract
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             vvhen
             sleeping
             .
             Answered
             affirmatively
             .
             12
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             case
             of
             Sleeping
             ▪
             men
             ,
             and
             mad-men
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Seven
             arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             affirmative
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
            
             
               
                 Swear
                 ,
                 see
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Superstition
             ,
             see
             omens
             and
             observations
             ,
             superiours
             vvhy
             called
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             .
             192
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             TAbles
             of
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             into
             two
             Tables
             .
             5
          
           
             Three
             observations
             on
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             two
             Tables
             .
             190
          
           
             Four
             criptures
             that
             help
             to
             understand
             the
             second
             Table
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Temperance
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             stands
             not
             in
             an
             indivisible
             point
             .
             226
             
               
                 See
                 drunkenness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Theft
             ,
             what
             that
             forbidden
             in
             the
             eighth
             Command
             ▪
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             it
             .
             237
          
           
             Four
             sorts
             of
             Theft
             more
             strictly
             taken
             
               230
               ,
               231
            
          
           
             Twent●
             five
             vvayes
             of
             stealing
             ,
             or
             wronging
             the
             goods
             of
             others
             .
             243
             ,
             to
             247
          
           
             How
             m●n
             sin
             against
             the
             8
             Command
             ▪
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             own
             goods
             .
             247
          
           
             Whether
             Theft
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             .
             
               256
               ,
               257
            
          
           
             Threatnings
             why
             annexed
             to
             some
             Commands
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             others
             .
             17
          
           
             What
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Threatning
             annexed
             the
             
               2
               ▪
            
             command
             .
             73
          
           
             How
             the
             Threatning
             annexed
             to
             the
             3.
             command
             ▪
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             114
             
               
                 See
                 punishment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Trading
             ▪
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             managed
             .
             250
          
           
             Some
             general
             rules
             for
             right
             buying
             and
             selling
             .
             
               250.
               251
            
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             WOrd
             ,
             the
             right
             hearing
             of
             it
             required
             in
             the
             2.
             command
             .
             48
          
           
             How
             many
             wayes
             we
             sin
             before
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Many
             sins
             while
             hearing
             the
             word
             instanced
             .
             
               48
               ,
               49
            
          
           
             Many
             instances
             of
             sin
             ●s●e●
             ▪
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ▪
             50
          
           
             How
             a
             word
             of
             Scripture
             may
             be
             superstitiously
             abused
             .
             113
          
           
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             that
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             first
             command
             from
             what
             is
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             2.
             command
             .
             
               33
               ,
               34
            
          
           
             Worship
             of
             Images
             among
             the
             heathen
             two
             ●old
             .
             37
          
           
             Some
             distinctions
             of
             divine
             worship
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             religious
             worship
             differeth
             from
             civil
             or
             politick
             .
             38
          
           
             Worshipping
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             proved
             unlawfull
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             heathens
             way
             of
             worshipping
             Images
             considered
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
            
             Deut.
             12.
             31.
             considered
             .
             39
          
           
             The
             I●ralites
             worshipping
             the
             Calf
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ▪
             Micas
             Images
             ,
             Jeroboams
             Calfs
             ,
             the
             high
             Places
             in
             Juda
             considered
             .
             
               40
               41
            
          
           
             That
             such
             a
             way
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             in
             ▪
             ●he
             2.
             
             Command
             ▪
             proved
             by
             five
             Arguments
             .
             42
          
           
             Exceptions
             answered
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Will
             worship
             prohibited
             in
             the
             
               2
               ▪
            
             Command
             .
             46
             
               
                 See
                 more
                 in
                 Idelatry
                 ▪
                 Images
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Unbelief
             ,
             how
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             Command
             ▪
             30
          
           
             Usury
             how
             forbidden
             .
             157
          
           
             All
             gain
             by
             lending
             of
             Money
             ,
             neither
             contrary
             to
             equity
             nor
             charity
             .
             258
          
           
             Six
             considerations
             for
             clearing
             this
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             On
             what
             grounds
             Usury
             might
             be
             forbidden
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             
               Israelites
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Several
             inconveniences
             that
             follow
             the
             asse
             ting
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             all
             profit
             by
             lent
             ▪
             mony
             .
             260
          
           
             Whether
             one
             that
             lends
             money
             may
             contract
             for
             so
             much
             gain
             .
             26●
          
           
             Some
             Cautions
             to
             prevent
             abuses
             in
             this
             .
             
               261
               ,
               262
            
          
           
             Vows
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             cases
             necessary
             ,
             proved
             .
             92
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             and
             what
             things
             lawful
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             gone
             about
             .
             
               92
               ,
               93
            
          
           
             How
             they
             bind
             in
             moral
             duties
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             accessory
             helps
             to
             duties
             .
             93
          
           
             
             How
             and
             in
             〈…〉
             and
             for
             holiness
             as
             baptism
             ,
             or
             others
             occasions
             ,
             ●ind
             .
             
               93.
               94
            
          
           
             How
             the
             breech
             of
             them
             aggravates
             sin
             .
             
               94.
               95
            
          
           
             Whether
             these
             aggravations
             render
             it
             more
             eligible
             not
             to
             Vow
             at
             all
             .
             95
          
           
             Whether
             the
             simple
             〈◊〉
             of
             duty
             be
             a
             lesser
             sin
             ,
             then
             the
             doing
             contrary
             to
             our
             Vows
             96
          
           
             Whether
             one
             under
             conviction
             of
             failing
             in
             performing
             Vows
             ,
             can
             keep
             up
             his
             peace
             .
             
               96
               97
            
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             perform
             our
             Vows
             to
             the
             Lord.
             97
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .